《I was reborn as a Cursed Swordman ?! [HIATUS]》 Prologue - The Litlle Bastard EDIT: Hello there! This prologue was completed remade! So if you are new reader and wonder why some comment don''t add up, it''s simply because of that! Or because they were wrong at the start... Maybe? Also... WARNING This work of fiction is highly disturbing, with description of violence among others, so if your no good with that please don''t read it! That''s it! I hope for those who read it you will enjoy it! If not, well, sorry about that... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Prologue - "The little bastard" Good day to you, Rick speaking. Well not that you know me... But if we come from the same world you maybe heard of me as a murderer or the second coming of jack the ripper, maybe? Sadly I will never know the name the media gave me as I died the day the cops discovered my lair... I died, sure, but right now I''m a baby, well, yeah, I also think it''s screwed up, but what can I say? Some goddess suddenly appeared saying something about taking a liking to me and just throw me inside a new body before I could protest... But anyway let me give you a short lecture on my life so far, or should I say previous life? It''s pretty confusing... ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã Eighteen years ago, in the beautiful city of London, was born little Rick. It was a beautiful day for the family and some of them even started to cry while looking at the little crying face of the newborn baby whom lungs were hurting from his first breath of fresh air. And so the family became one of 5, a modest, small and happy family. Rick was born the last boy of a fratery of three brothers, unlike most brothers their ages, Rick brothers were gentles and even doted on him a lot, no really, Rick didn''t have any complain as to the family he was born into. From outside everyone who would look at this family would thought, it''s was the embodiment of a happy and simple family. A gentle and beautiful mother, a hard working and cool looking father, and three talented little boys who each showed promise in their ones paths since a young ages. The oldest Patrick was an excellent sportsman and showed great talent in soccer, the second brother Loyd was more of an artist, and his paints started to appear in gallery when he was only 10 years old! As for the last one... Rick... He was born with an inhuman beauty, everyone who looked at him couldn''t help but feel charmed, always wearing a bright smile on his face, Rick was soon recruited by a talent agency when he was 8 years old and debuted as a model... But let''s go back on that at a latter time, let''s first talk about Rick... True face... Unlike what peoples would feels when seeing his smile, thinking he was a joyous and energetic little boy, the truth was that Rick was unable to feel most emotions. Even trough he was showered with love, he couldn''t love his family back, for him they were just strangers he was living with... Nothing could move the little Rick black heart, but he had a moment he enjoyed a little, as strange as it could seem, his favorite moment in a day since he was a baby was when his mother was cooking for the family, who would have guessed? Everyday Rick stared at his mother as she was cooking, and seeing that, her only reaction was to smile back at him thinking he was just a little boy looking at his mother. How wrong she was, it came to him when he became a 5 years old child... It wasn''t cooking he loved to see, it was the knifes his mother wielded as she was cutting or peeling aliments, that was so fascinating for him. When he discovered that there was something on this earth that could move him even a little, Rick felt joy for the first time since he was born. But most of all he wanted to hold one of those blades with his own hands! But how should he proceed? His mother was always cautious with him as he was still a small child and the kitchen knifes were all in a drawer too high for his small body. His childish mind then made a plan, it was simple, really. Everyday at the same hour, his mother would go out staying near the house to discuss with the others housewives of the neighborhood. He would take this chance to use one of the chair in the kitchen to reach the drawer containing the treasures, like said before, it was a really simple plan, but remember, at the time Rick was only 5 years old... Waiting for his chance, he stayed in the living room as to not raise his mother suspicion and waited patiently for her to leave... *Clack* As he heard the front door opening then closing with a ''Clack'', he rushed to the kitchen not wanting to waist any second and take the risk to see his mother back before he could achieve his plan. Dragging one of the kitchen chairs who was too heavy for him to lift, he finally brought it in front of the drawer and started to climb it, as he slowly opened the drawer containing the treasures he seek, you could seen stars gather in his eyes. When he saw those blade neatly arranged in a row, he felt a shiver up his spine, they were beautiful... The sea, rainbows, or amazing pictures, not one of those things most peoples felt beautiful was ever able to move Rick heart, but those kitchen knifes in front of him where incredible to his eyes. Not able to contain himself anymore he took one of them in his hand, and as he was now wielding the small blade he could feel an amazing sensation invading his brain, ecstasy... Unable to hold his feeling he started to slash the air as it made a pleasant sound in his ears. *Blam* And how surprised he was when he was able to cut a corner of the chair he was standing one with a simple twist of his wrist. The sensation as he cut it was simply the most amazing thing, he wanted to cut! More and more! But as he was now smiling a heartfelt smile for the first time in his life, he completely forgot about his mother, who, when searching for him found him in the kitchen, holding a much too dangerous item for someone his age. While screaming from fear that her little baby hurt himself, she ran to him and took by force the knife he was still holding before throwing it away and hug the little boy. She patted every inch of his body searching for a wound while asking him if he was hurt somewhere, but as she saw he didn''t have any wound on him she sighed from relief before crying while hugging him. How annoying, was the only thing thought Rick at the time... She then brought him back to his bedroom before lecturing him for a hour, and after she made sure he was asleep, gone back to the kitchen to clean the mess, and as she did she found something strange... The backrest part of the chair the boy was standing on, was in little pieces on the floor... And that is how the little Rick, became the little bastard... After this incident his mother secured the drawer with a lock so a child can''t open it, but the little bastard had other plan to obtain blade, the first one he collected was a box-cutter, yeah it''s nothing amazing, but hey... Every hero start with crappy equipment. As first the boy used is collection to cut inanimate thing, like woods planks, box or stacks of papers, but soon the feeling of wanting to cut something alive rose in him. It was growing at such a pace that he was soon only able to think about that. So one night as he was coming back from a photo-shoot, he choose his first victim, it was a small and sick rat he captured the day before. He kept it hidden inside a box in his bedroom, the little bastard now 10 years old took the box and gone out of the house with a small hunting knife hidden in a pocket inside his jacket. Rick walked along smalls streets for a moment avoiding peoples view until reaching a deserted dead-end, there, was a trap-door hidden on the floor to whom he put a padlock as to not let intruder in. It was a cellar the little bastard found with pure luck, inside this cellar was three giant refrigerator who looked like lab ones, apart from this there was a small table near them but nothing else, it was a pretty big cellar and Rick really didn''t know who owned it, but when he found the trap door as he was searching somewhere he could hid himself from peoples view, the trapdoor looked clearly abandoned since tenth of years as it was completely rusted and even the padlock on it was so rusted it broke with a single kick. Inside everything was dusty and the three refrigerator looked like giant block of rust at the time. But Rick took care of everything and cleaned them, why would he took care of those lump of metal? Because he would have a use for them soon enough... This place didn''t have any electricity so he left a small torch on the table to use as lamppost, not really effective... But good enough for now, since he didn''t need the refrigerators or more lights, for now, it was good enough. After putting the box with the rummaging rat inside, on the floor, Rick took the knife he was hiding in his jacket and put it on the table with the others. He didn''t bring it only to use it on the rat but also to leave it here with the rest of his collection. Now it''s time to play... He put on his hands the working glove he stole from his father that was much to big for him but still served their purposes and opened the box, inside the rat looked at him with fear and tried to run away from this giant predator, scratching the border of the plastic box as he was trying to get out of it. The little bastard grope it by the neck without fear since he had his gloves on and put it on the table, the poor thing struggled in his hand trying to escape it''s fate. But Rick stabbed him with one of it''s knife before it could succeed... The little bastard really enjoyed himself there... Ripping it apart and slashing it''s body. Luckily for the rat it died quickly and didn''t had to suffer long, but the little bastard didn''t even knew that and continued until the rat was no more than a puddle of blood, gore and fur. When he finished, Rick was just looking absent minded at what he did while breathing heavily, taking a life was not only fun but also interesting was what he thought as he saw what was left of his victim... And as he was cleaning himself and throwing away the rest of the rat that he put in a plastic bag well sealed, the only thing Rick could think about, was, what would be next? And so it escalated quickly from there, first he killed birds and other small animals that was living in the street, but then he attacked things in bigger size, he first attacked cats that was roaming freely, it was simple as now he was armed with a taser, first he knock them out in the night, then bring them to his lair, and finally kill it with his collection. Then he attacked stray dogs, it was really different as unlike most things he killed until now they were fighting back, but Rick didn''t like to fight he just loved to kill, so after having to fight the first one he started to use trick on the next ones and kill them on the spot before they could do anything. But there was a problem of doing thing like that, the neighborhood was now plagued with stray dogs corpses and it wasn''t the first strange incident near here as there was before that a lot of small animals corpses discovered in trash bins and then peoples pets cats also started to disappear, but with this incident it became to big of a case, that the police could leave alone, and so they were now after the culprit, that they were scarred would go further in his murderous rampage... But they were unable to find him for years... Izaak was now 16 Years old, it was at that age that he killed another human for the first time. It all started when the talent agency forced him to pass an audition for the main role in a action movie, as the agency knew that Rick was interested in martial art and was not only agile but had also a well trained body, he would be perfect for the role, with his beautiful face that became one that women couldn''t leave alone anymore they were sure he would pass the audition, and so he did. And that''s how the little bastard became an actor, not only he had the perfect body he was also an impressive liar, as all his life was a lie, so actor was something perfect for him. But it wasn''t what Rick thought, for him it was just a pain in the ass, he didn''t want to be too much of a celebrity as it would hinder his ''hobby'', even as a model he refused a lot of jobs that would have made him much more know to the public and kept being model for not well know magazine... But when he first refused to go to the audition, the agency talked to his parents and told them it would be the best course of action for his future... And so his parents forced him to pass the audition, Rick knew that it would look too abnormal if he insisted of not going and so he did, and passed... You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. The family then became one of three well know brothers, it was a true success story that any parents would dream off. The first son became one of the ace of the national soccer team, the second became one of the most recognized painter of his time, and the last one, became a actor that everyone wanted in their movies... Some even came to him to turn their movies as Rick, refused to turn in any movie that would make him travel out of his country... For most it would have been a dream... But not for the little bastard! For him it was a nightmare! Not only paparazzi, even women stalker was after him... How was he able to kill when he became under this much surveillance?! Stress kept piling up and the little bastard now, wanted to kill more than ever. So he made a plan, at night using his agility he leaved the house by running from roofs to roofs and gone straight to a quarter of the city well know for being somewhere normal peoples shouldn''t go to, as it was the part of the town with the highest criminal record, but it was also where the little bastard lair was, as they moved house since the three brother became celebrity it became farther than before but was still at a distance he could walk to, as he entered the street in the middle of the night that was full of drunk men and prostitutes, he approached one of them, it was a girl he tracked for a long time before, as to check her background and also to know her schedule. She was an immigrant with no family who looked around 25, perfect for a first victim as her only acquaintance were others prostitutes who won''t call the cops if she were to disappear. Perfect indeed... As he approached her she recognized him and told him she was one of his biggest fan, so it was easy to make her follow him without asking question as she was really happy to be able to ''work'' with a celebrity and pretty boy for once. He brought her to the dead-end where the trap-door to his lair was, and as the woman thought they were here for her ''work'' she approached him while caressing his body, but as she was licking the nape of his neck, she finally looked at his face, and when she saw his eyes and smile she fell to the floor from fear... It was the eyes of a monster and the smile of a devil, as she was going to scream for help understanding she was in danger, Rick knocked her out with a straight punch to the chin, as she fell unconscious he entered his lair while having her on the shoulder. When she woke up, she tried to move but was unable to as she was attached to the ceiling by irons chains. She then looked around wondering what happened, but when she saw what was covering the wall a shiver ran through her spine. It was blades, an amazing collection of blades... Their was every types you can thing of, from medieval swords to Chinese bladed spears, and even small scythes, but that wasn''t the most shocking thing here, it was the fact that the one who brought her here was starting to get in the nude putting his cloths into a vinyl bag and was preparing thing to wash himself. Why would he do that? The prostitute quickly understood as she remembered how he looked like before he stun her, and most of all, the bloodied table and blades were a good hint... That''s right, the reason why he was now in the nude was because he didn''t want to have stains of blood on his cloths... As she understood what was going to happen she screamed in the loudest voice she could, but as her mouth was gagged all that came of it was muffled moans. Looking at her fear the little bastard couldn''t help but feel enjoyment, it was nothing like with animals, her face of fear was beautiful... He walked along the wall looking at the blades, this collection was his pride and the only reason he was working... Now he wondered with what he should start... ''Okay! Let''s start with that!'' Was what Rick said out loud while taking a short hunting knife, and approached his victim with a sick smile. And he started to stab her legs, sometime between stab he would open the wound with his hands, curious as what a human really looked like inside, and he continued for a long time, but in his excitement he killed the poor woman before he could do everything he wanted. He was pretty sad he couldn''t even open her stomach before she died, but he did it anyway after that to satisfy his sick curiosity... After that he put her dismembered body parts in vinyl bags and hid them in one of the giant refrigerator, who was now working like the lights inside thanks to the generator working on fuel he installed in his lair. And that was how the little bastard killed his first human being... After that he killed a lot of different human, sometime it was dangerous stalker who tried to kill him, sometime it was normal fan, sometime it was a simple bystander, sometime someone old, sometime a child. He didn''t seem to stop... But the day of his 18th birthday, a stop was made to his rampage... As the little bastard came back to his family house exhausted from work, he opened the door and was surprised to see his house in total darkness, he proceeded to the living room, and that was when... *BANG* *BANG* *BANG* "Happy Birthday Rick!" All his family and ''friends'' appeared while making pop party poppers, before that, Rick even forget it was his birthday and really didn''t care about it, but playing the good son and friend he showed a smile while making it look like he was really happy and surprised. But for ounce even the little bastard somewhat enjoyed the party, his mother started to cry and being all emotional as she was seeing her little baby becoming an adult, after that emotional moment his father, brothers and fake friends started to tease him for still not having any girlfriend and at that his mother intervened saying thing like ''it''s alright for him to stay a mama boy!'' making everyone laughs. No, really, it''s was a good party... But some just can''t read the mood... *BLLAAMMMM* Suddenly everybody turned around in shock from the sudden noise they heard, it''s was policemen who slammed the door open, they all entered the house while wearing kevlar and a sturdy helmet and was pointing guns at everyone in the room... "Police! Everyone don''t move!" It sounded more like a villain that actual policemen, but they looked really nervous and was ready to shoot anyone that would made a sudden move, while at gun points everyone at the party started to wonder what the hell was happening, everyone but Rick... So they discovered my lair? Was the only reaction Rick had at that scene. One by one the policemen made Rick family and friend lay down on the floor with their hands behind their heads, but as policeman was approaching Rick to put him on the floor by force, the policeman was first felling relieved to see him showing no sign of resistance... But he suddenly felt something hot flowing on his neck, after touching it with it''s hand to see what it was, he looked at his finger that was now red in blood. He was bleeding? It shouldn''t be possible... The kevlar vest was also covering his neck and most of all nothing should have be able to cut it. But isn''t that weird? Since when the little bastard was holding a knife? As the policeman looked at the bloodied knife in Rick hand still wondering what was happening, he died standing... Seeing as one of their comrade was done for and Rick had the clear intent of resisting, the others policemen opened fire, but Rick used their dead comrade as a shield and rushed at them, he killed anyone on his path one by one, friends, family, policemen, everyone... And before he knew it, he was the only one left alive in the room. Knowing that he was done for Rick just dropped his shield and took another one the floor after putting on himself a kevlar and helmet. and he gone out of the house nonchalantly while using a dead man as shield in front of him... Policemen were in position behind their cars wondering what the hell was happening after all that ruckus, when the little bastard get out of the house. "Don''t move you son of a bitch!" One of the cops called out Rick while pointing his gun at him, but of course the little bastard wasn''t really in the mood to listen to him, and ran at them still putting his meat shield in front of him to protect him from their guns. Jumping around the policemen cars he killed a cop after another and before they could even call for reinforcement, every policemen were dead... Nick neighbor looked at the scene from afar with their jaws hang open, still not understanding the hell was happening. And Rick wanting to enjoy his last day as best as he could started to rampage... He killed everyone, running after them, searching for them when they were hiding, killing them when their were pleading for their life... It was hell on earth, nobody expected that to happen, not the people who were acquaintance of Rick and neither did the cops who knew his true self... When they received a call of one of the little bastard neighbor, saying everyone was dead and the only ones still alive was going to get killed soon, they first thought it was a joke... But as the man calling them was still insisting it wasn''t, the one receiving call suddenly heard a dying scream coming from the phone... And just before the call ended she clearly heard one last sentence coming from another man... "I will be waiting. Come quickly." That''s right, at the time the little bastard was only waiting for one thing, death, it was always the case since he was born, he knew that everything he did was something nobody should do, he was clearly able to discern good from bad, yet he couldn''t stop himself from doing what he was doing, and so he always waited to receive the peaceful embrace of death. Clearly understating the situation came too far to let the police handle it, the special force was called. When the two units of SAS arrived on the site, what was waiting for them there, was a picture coming straight from a horror movie, the streets were covered in bodies, blood and gores. It was ridiculous to think one man could do that, they descended from their armored vehicles and approached the scene, searching for the monster who done that. And their he was, sitting on a pile a corpse with lifeless eyes, waiting for them to finish this. But he wasn''t the type to let them kill him without resistance, so when they asked him to not move, of course he did, but the SAS weaponry wasn''t the same as the cops, their were all wielding automatic rifles and no meat shield would be able to save him, and it didn''t... Even as he put a corpse in front of him as a shield, Rick soon became a beehive, even the SAS were humans and they couldn''t forgive what he did, so when he gone against their orders they were more than happy that he give them a reason to kill him, and so they did, they didn''t took any risk and continued to fire until Rick was but pieces of meats on the street... It was anti-climatic... And most of all my friend, it was how, me, the little bastard, died... Chapter 1 - The Goddamn Goddess Chapter 1 "The Goddamn Goddess" Goddamn son of a bitch! It hurt! Uh?! Wait, it don''t anymore... As the pain I was feeling just a moment ago receded I opened my eyes and started to look around me. "Where am I?" As I looked around me all I was able to see was pure darkness, yet strangely as I tried to look at my hands I could see them, it was like I was the source of a light in a deep space without star. "What the hell?!" Those guys who where just shooting at me a moment ago also disappeared just like that, and thing started little by little to make sense to me. 1- I''m alone naked, floating in a creepy dark space 2- I just became a beehive but I don''t have a trace of wounds on me. 3- my feet staRTED TO DISAPPEAR ?!!! "Ok... I''m dead..." Well it doesn''t feel bad actually my body doesn''t hurt at all, and most of all I don''t have the headache and bloodlust that cursed me all my life... I started to remember what happened today, and as I recall the faces of my family and pretend friends, a feeling I never felt before started to eat at me. "Is that... Guilt?" Yes for the first time in my existence, or wait I''m actually dead aren''t I? Anyways for the first time I felt guilt towards the cruel things I have done to the ones who cared and loved me. It was strange really even though I never did think of them as family before, like some stranger who were taking care of me and annoy me, now I feel like I love them. That''s really weird, I feel like I''m someone else yet I feel like I''m still myself. I still feel some traces of bloodlust and my love for blade, yet it''s only meager to what it was when alive. Could it be that right now it''s my true personality not hindered by my sick brain? *Ugh* I begun to feel sick as I was thinking too much for my own good, but I didn''t stopped as I wanted to know the truth about myself. *Fuuuu* Calming my breath I, wait... I''m dead like I already said why am I even breathing? Confused I tried to keep my breath, and weirdly I didn''t felt pressed to release the air in my lung, and neither did I felt the need to actually breath, I guess it''s just a unconscious need? Where was I? Oh right my sick personality... I try to simulate in my head numbers of scenario, weirdly I don''t feel anything by killing a stranger as long as he mess with me, but when thinking about my parents and brothers who were always good to me, kids or good peoples, I actually don''t want to kill them. "Oh so that''s it!" My personality is that of a murdered who love blade, yet it''s also one of someone who hold dear those he love and can love his neighbor, and most of all, like said, capable of loving. Yet capable of killing without guilt he''s enemy. That was dumb, really, I always thought that my brain was what made me want to kill and my personality what repulsed me from loving or even hating someone. And yet it was reversed, even though it''s the truth than my bloodlust was clearly influenced by my brain, but even now I still have a lot of it. Well what can I say i''m really a little bastard who killed is loving family and now that my brain is free from it''s mortal biding and healed I''m felling quite the amount of guilt from all the innocents I killed. It actually hurt a lot when I think about it, so as to stop from hurting myself more than that, I tried to think about something else, girl, yeah I know what you thinking, "why now?!" Well it''s quite simple really, when I think back on my life and now that I''m capable of loving and rid of ''most'' of my bloodlust, I thinking back on all the girls I rejected, I know that you are thinking that I think highly of myself, but what can I say, I do was a model and actor after all... But now even for that I feel a little guilt to have rejected their feelings without even listening to them, but I also feel a little regret for never involving myself in romance. Maybe if I encountered a good girl and I passed time with her, I could have obtained the ability to love? "Yeah right... Who am I kidding..." I mean, I was a sociopath who couldn''t even hate or love someone, how would have I even involved myself with a girl? "..." Well, I sure as hell done a lot of thinking will waiting to disappear, but strangely my body (or should I say soul?) suddenly stopped from disappearing when it got past my ankle, even though will I was thinking my feet who was still just starting to get transparent, was now completely gone... *Sigh* Am I going to disappear or not? Make up your mind up there! "You won''t, and there isn''t anyone up there for your world." (???) "Whoa?!" I suddenly turned my head to look at the origin of the voice, and there stood a strangely dressed woman. To be quite frank she was beautiful, she was quite tall, at almost 6.5 feet tall, she had long bright red hair and hypnotizing bright eyes a beautiful tanned skin and had a young and thin face, but the thing the most out of place with this woman was her dress made out of blades, she looked like some healthy warrior princess out of some fantasy novel. Yes everything was quite beautiful to my taste, even the dress... What a sick man I am... "My! Thank you, I must say I quite love this dress too. But I am no princess, but a deity of blade. Oh, but how rude of me I didn''t introduce myself! My name is Ymylfana like said previously I am the blade goddess. Nice to meet you dear, Rick." (Blade Goddess Ymylfana) Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. "Oh so you can read mind... Well even though you know my name I guess it would be quite rude to not introduce myself while in front of a goddess who taken the time to come see such a twisted man such as myself. My name is Rick Waander, it''s an honor to meet you Goddess Ymylfana." Without wanting to I sounded arrogant because of the over-politeness, it was a remnant of my fake personality who tried to look amicable yet a little arrogant, well to make it simple I was like an actor who played his role for too long and couldn''t get out of his character. "Uhuhuh, don''t worry about it I know that you lived a long live of lie and didn''t mean to offend me." "Ah, yes I guess a Goddess would know everything about a short lived mortal whom she already know the name of. But can I ask you what you meant when you said there wasn''t anyone up there for my world, and of course if you could explain to me what you want with this meager mortal I would be quite thankful." (Rick) And here I go again... "Oh, yes of course I will explain why I have come to you, but as for your first question, what I mean is, unlike my world where gods live and control it, your world is autonomous and when someone die, his soul is taken care of by what you can call a ''natural system'' who ''recycle'' the soul to create a new one, to be frank even us Gods don''t really know how it really work as it something that should normally be done by a God who role is to treat unclean soul and reincarn them. That what happened to your feet but as long as your soul didn''t completely disappear it can be said that it''s still whole so don''t worry." "...That a lot of shocking information, but it only raised a lot more questions in my mind, first of all I guess the reason that my soul stopped the process of being ''recycled'' is you, that raise my second question, since you are a God not from this world and the system of this world as nothing to do with you, how are you able to hinder it''s work?" I''m seriously starting to think shit gonna hit the fan if I continue to talk to her like that... But against my expectation she started to show a bright smile so bright that I actually closed my eyes a little... "Like I already said you don''t have to mind your manner since I can read your felling and I know there no bad feeling behind your words, but I must say I am quite happy as to see you are much more clever that I gave you credit for! I knew that my choice where good!" When I heard her last sentence , I got a bad feeling. "Don''t worry! I come to it in time, to respond to your questions it''s quite simple. First yes I am the one who stopped the system from recycling your soul, second is simply because even though the system is something really amazing it was created due to the fact there is no God, that is why it doesn''t have any security when it come to a god messing whit it. God aren''t something that is bound to a world, even though most pantheon stay in a unique world of their choosing and not mess with others, as to not trigger a war between pantheons, since it would destroy the world holding the war. I said that Gods could mess with the system but it isn''t actually quite true since the system is so complex that even a god can''t really do something big to it, stopping it from eating one human soul like you is the most a Goddess like me can do." "I See... Thank you for satisfying my curiosity, I guess we come as to why you come to me?" Oh? For once I wasn''t that arrogant... Well maybe a little, but not that much... Guess i''m starting to get the hang of it. "Hihihihi." Seeing as I started my mental struggle once again, she started to giggle in a girlish way, that was quite cute actually... "Yes I guess we should start to get on the main question as to why I come to you. Well is what I like to say but it''s time! So I will just say that I taken a liking to you! When you grew up come pray at my dedicated temple to obtain more answer!" (Hyped Goddamn Goddess Ymylfana) "Wut?! Grew Up?!" At my surprise my soul was starting to get brighter and brighter. "Bye bye!" (Hyped Goddamn Goddess Ymylfana) "Wa...!" As I was gonna ask what was happening, I blacked out... Shit it hurt. My lung where hurting like hell as I was trying to breath, around me I could hear the sound of peoples who cried in joy. What? What the hell is happening?! My voice come out in a huge cry. And that seriously startled me! I tried to open my eyes but I wasn''t able to, I also was feeling seriously weak, after someone rubbed my body with what seemed to be a wet towel, I was passed from hand to hand, I was starting to have a understanding of my situation, but couldn''t acknowledge it. Until I was finally in what seemed to be the arms(?) of a giantess. "I am so happy... Shun, my baby." Said the said giantess in a gentle voice. Well fuck... ''When you grew up'', ''Weak little body and unable to open me frickin eyes'' and that last line... GODDAMNNNN GODDESSSSSSS !!!!!! Has I was crying to the heaven, the people around me seemed to be happy for the fact I was a healthy crying BABY... Chapter 2 - Im a cursed swordsman ?! Well I be damned I actually was able to write another chapter by giving up sleep time. (Sleep is for the weak!) Anyway I hope you enjoy it! ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 2 - "I''m a cursed swordsman ?!" And here we are back to the present, and I''m actually riding the most comfortable pillow a man can dream... My mother bust... Like seriously that was one of the top three most shocking thing I seen since opening my eyes! Remember when I was talking about my mother arms when I was born? That was not her arms... Those things are so enormous that she can''t hold me in hers said arms afraid that I actually suffocate under those ginormous mass of meat, so when she hold me, and she do all of the time for a reason I would explain latter. She just let me rest on her boobs, since I never cared about a woman bust in my previous life it was all the more shocking. But let''s stop talking about my mother bust for a moment and tell you a little more about my new family. Well what I''m gonna tell you are from what I heard and seen since my birth a week ago so I still lack a lot of information... My name now is Shun Fenrik, pretty badass name if I must say, the Fenrik family seem to be a low rank noble family as we live in a modest mansion and we have only but a maid. Not that I am complaining mind you! I mean it''s a pretty decent choice for a newborn, I''m not a slave, I''m not living in poverty neither was I born in the slum, and I don''t have the responsibility of a high born noble, I seriously couldn''t ask for better, I can at least give credit to Ymylfana for choosing my family... If she actually did... Anyway let''s continue, let''s start with my father, Orios Fenrik, well to be frank he was one of the most shocking thing since my birth, it''s seem like he was born a commoner but rise through ranks because of it''s feat in the war that was upon our country three years ago, from what he was boasting to me, it seem like he fought alone against an army as to buy time for the rest of our army to retreat, and the crazy thing, if I was to believe him, is that he won against the said army he was supposed to hold before retreating himself... Yeah I don''t believe it either but, strangely when I see him I have this strange feeling he''s not all talk... Anyways as to say what he look like, it''s actually pretty weird to say the least, well to say it simply, imagine a gorilla pretty boy who is nineteen years old... Yeah I know, hard to even imagine huh? He have glossy white hair who reflect light, and deep blue eyes who look like the sea, and that on pretty boy face who have a body of 6,5 ft tall, bulging muscles and scars covering it... Yeah frankly I don''t know if I should be creeped out or impressed by him... Well next let''s talk about the seventeen years old maid of the family, Allina Milkuno, well first of all she is a Beastman from the Milkuno clans who are catmen, she is pretty cute, she have short brown hair from where sprout two tall cat ears, a little pair of brown eyes with slit pupils and a slender body 5,6 ft tall, with a long cat tail just above her little bottom. She is quite the energetic girl, but she is most of all quite clumsy... I wonder why she''s even a maid? And frankly said the first time I''ve seen her my first thought was, is my mother an actual beastman cow? But it seem she his actually human, as hard to believe it is... As I was thinking about the peoples of the household while sucking on my mother tits, I heard the door of the chamber opening, showing an oldman who was all smile. "Kukuku, lucky little bastard what would I give to suck on those things!" (Oldman Roshi?) "Father!" (Mother) Hearing the oldman who was none other than Orios father, my grandfather, starting his usual sexual harassment, my mother started to scowl while scolding him, the old man was an interesting character. He is actually a forty-one years old retired blacksmith, what can I say, the oldman is someone I want to be close to, so I can learn to smith blades from him. But the lazy old bastard don''t work anymore, saying that since his son grew up to be strong enough to become a noble was thank to him, he should take care of him in return. Well he is certainly one hell of a shameless oldman, but strangely nobody hate him, as for his look, you can tell my father certainly hold most of his gene from him has they look almost the same, apart from the hair of my grandfather that are blond and his height being a little smaller than my father at 6,3 feet tall, but like my father he have beautiful blue eyes who are always half-closed giving the impression of a lazy man. Oh by the way his name is Burry Fenrik, that''s a weird name but it''s strangely fit the burly oldman... Finally my mother Felicia Fenrik the giant busted pretty eighteen year old girl, apart from her bust there are two peculiar things about my mother, first is the aforementioned reason as to why she ''hold'' me most of time, the reason is quite simple, it''s because she was born with disabled legs that force her to stay in bed all days, well it seem like she can use a wheelchair or magic to move but the delivery was pretty hard and took a toll on her so she can''t use magic for now, and she don''t like to use the wheelchair. And we come to the second peculiar thing about her, ''Magic'' yeah it seem there are magic in this world, and my mother is from a noble lineage of mages, if not for her leg, it seem her talent for magic would have made her quite well know in this world, but sadly since she is the only one able to use it in the household I still didn''t seen any magic. As for her look she was really a beauty with long flowing black hair and green droopy eyes, with a small but gifted body of 5,2 ft tall with a enormous bust and beautiful hips. She was the image of a holy mother, even her personality was gentle and calm. And we finish with me, whom appearance is quite funny really, I''m not saying that my look in itself is funny, but the fact that I am the perfect mix of my mother and father, I even started to wonder if genetic here didn''t work the same way as my world. Well to make it short I was beautiful pretty boy with gray hair and cyan eyes. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Yeah, my eyes was what surprised me most, second to my beautiful face and gray hair, it was such a bright color that I was even wondering if I would be able to use them as a torch in the black. Well joke apart, I can say that I have nothing to be ashamed of in my look, well all but my gray hair that I minded a little... And that when it happened, while my mother was still scolding gramps, my father rushed into the chamber while laughing his signature laugh. "BWAHAHAHAHA" (Father) Well that was one of a big flaw of my father... HE IS FREACKIN'' LOUD! "I finally have it! Look honey it''s the birthcard!" (Father) Oh shit... The day I was fearing finally come, you certainly starting to wonder why I was fearing that goddamn card don''t you? Well from what I understand, that card is something alike a identity card in my previous world, that card is actually a magic item that even someone with no magic could use, from what I heard it could even be used as a bank card, and can only be used by the one who ''imprinted'' it. But the ''imprinting'' is what I was fearing, it register your information like your name, age, and what I feared, prophecy from gods in regard to you and special talent given to you as a blessing. In this world it seem a lot of peoples hold small blessings from gods and show them the path to better use their inborn talent, for example a baby born with a blessing in magical enchantment have, a inborn talent to become a blacksmith or enchanter and was blessed by a god as to enhance even further his talent. By doing that the gods gain fame and power from the mortals faith, well at least it''s what I understood from my father excited voice when he was talking to my mother yesterday. My father who was unable to wait anymore approached me with the feared item while smiling from ear to ear. "Don''t worry son! It won''t hurt." He certainly said that from seeing my frowning little face who was seriously trying to run away from the paradise I was siting on, and the hell that was slowly approaching. Begone Evil!!! I tried to cry while I was raising my little arms in front of me as to protect me from the incoming hell. "Kukuku what an energetic little fellow." (Gramps) No gramps I''m not playing here! My life on the line! "And here we go!" Taking a hold of my little right hand with his oversized one he pushed my little palm to the red corner of the blank card. NOOOoooooo, don''t show! Don''t show! Don''t showww!!! The card brightened for a moment letters started to appear on it. [td3]Blessing & Prophecy[/td4]
Shun Fenrik
0 Year Old0. S
Cursed Swordsman / Champion of the blade Goddess
Description: Your are the mighty champion of the goddess Ymylfana, her daughters the cursed blades are your waifu! Use the power of your soul and gain their true power!
Oh shit... I seriously gonna start to cry here... AND WHAT THIS ABOUT WAIFU?! Is that harassment?! "Ok now let''s see what it say boy." (Father) I seriously tried to rip it before he hold it in front of his eyes but the damn thing seem to be pretty hard to torn even for an adult. GODDDAAAMMNNNN IITTT!!!! It was too late, a second after my father started to read it, his eyes suddenly widened. "OOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!" (Father) HOLY COW! The walls seriously started to crumble and dust was falling from the ceiling at my father crazy shout! How the hell is he even able to make a sound like that! My ears almost burst from that! "Look dear! He''s the champion of a goddess!!!" (Father) My father looked like a kid the day before Christmas even tough he''s a 6,5 tall kid... "What ?! is that true ?!" (Mother) Mother showed a wide smile and even the gramps who almost always had his eyes half-open giving him a look as lazy as is personality, even him open his eyes wide, actually it given me quite the scare, even more than my father howling. Looking at the card my mother started frowning. "Huh dear there the word cursed written just here... And there something about waifu? Is our son blessed or cursed?" Hearing that, my grandfather started to laugh will rolling on the floor from what he just heard. "What is nyapening?!" (Allina) And here come my last executor who have bad talking habit, who certainly rushed here, after my father started a goddamn earthquake! "Look Allina! My little boy is a goddess champion!" (Father) "What?! nyo way! Congratulation Myaster!" Nononono, I''M CURSED! That don''t need any congratulation! Seeing that I was doing a strange face, my mother bring me closer while gently saying... "It''s okay dear. You don''t have to worry, your father is just happy, he don''t mean any harm." It look like my mother quite misunderstood the reason I was in such a sour mood... It was because the goddamn goddess have clear intent of using me! And messing with me at the same time it seem... Shit my bloodlust is coming back... And gramps, seriously... when are you going to stop laughing? ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- What I learned in this chapter... That I messed up the actual tittle of my story loool (Swordman -> Swordsman), well it''s kinda funny so I let it like that. Also for those who wonder what the "0. S" on the card mean S -> Sol the currency of this world, the card is linked to a worldwide connected bank account. Latter more will be explained about this card who have some useful trick. Chapter 3 - Sadistic sister, battle junkie and werebear Chapter 3 - "Sadistic Sister, Battle Junkie and Werebear" I was silently marching in the forest with my faithful sword on my back, well actually it''s one of my father sword that I stole from his armory, always check if you locked the door to the armory father, or bad kid gonna take dangerous thing from it... Well you are now certainly wondering, what my now six years old self was doing walking in a dangerous forest inhabited by monsters, I''m hunting... Yeah I know it''s kinda too soon for me to be hunting from others point of view, even more when the monster inhabiting this said forest are pretty strong, it''s not like they''re goblins or slimes. From my guess, this dangerous forest is the reason why this land was given to a low born noble. Because of this forest, the closest village that under the care of my father are actually a hour afar from the mansion who is pretty close to the forest. It seem Aldinna take care of the monsters who come too close, I wouldn''t have expected that from our clumsy maid but it seem like she is actually quite strong. Well there is another reason apart from killi... I mean hunting, that I am in this forest, I want to be far from the mansion as possible right now, and it''s not like anybody would be able to stop me, my father is out of the house, destroying a monster nest in a neighbor land on order of the king, my gramps don''t care, and for Allina all I have to do for being free from her, overseeing me, is to launch the fearsome beast, aka: Gramps, and his molesting hands after her. As for my mother she is actually quite occupied taking care of my one year old sister, yeah I''m now a big brother, it''s quite strange since I was always the youngest in the family when I was Rick and never had a younger sibling. But that''s also the reason why I''m currently running away. Because my cute little sister, Eva, is a genius in her own right. It seem like unlike me who wasn''t born with mana, my sister her, seem to have been born with an amazing amount of it. Why do I run away from her for that? It''s because she picked up my mother violent tendency to use magic to punish me, and now she beat the hell out of me using magic by copying my mother. If it was anyone else, I would have already killed him a thousand times over, but it seem I am somewhat of a doting brother... When she use magic to beat me I just take it all like a man and smile, enjoying her little pretty smile as she laugh from using me like a punching bag, I kinda hope that she will stop after growing up because right now it really look I am the best toy in the world to her cute little eyes... Please don''t get a personality as sick as your big brother! Well I guess it''s my fault too for letting her do whatever she want without complaining. And so here I am running away from my tempest of a little sister while looking for a prey. "Oh..." While I was thinking, I finally found a prey that looked appetizing, a ''Werebear'', don''t misunderstand from it''s name, it''s not a Beastman but a monster. It look like a chimera of a bear and a chicken... I wonder what wrong with this world to give birth to something like that? For more details most of his body is that of a red bear, with a long reptilian tail, a chicken comb on his bear head, and paws with avian claw. Yep, a pretty messed up creature but a worthy opponent non less, while I was still at his unguarded back, I slowly walked to approach it before stopping at a distance out of range of his fearsome paws, and unsheathed my sword who was almost as tall as me. "Hey creepy bear!" (Shun) Yep that must have surprised you, why the hell would I call on a 8 ft tall bear chicken when I was upon his open back and could land a sneak attack. The thing is, that now that I have more emotion than my previous life who could find joy only in killing and blades, I, my actual self love a good fight, and of course a good killing and blades... I guess I became something alike a ''battle junkie murderer blade fanatic'', well I be damned, that sound kinda cool... Anyway I don''t find joy in just killing something without a fight anymore. That''s my reason, yeah I know, I''m crazy... But I want to find out if the result of my training and see if a I am close to what I was when I was Rick. The werebear turned around from my call, and looked at me with wide eyes as if he couldn''t believe the one who wanted a fight with him was a puny little human, at the time the werebear must have though I was just a crazy brat who would be a good little snack for him. He slowly raised his body and approached me like taking a stroll, totally underestimating me. Seeing the lack of will to fight from the werebear, it kinda pissed me off, and in an instant I raised my sword and in a flash cut his right eye. "BBBBBBOOOOUUUUUAAAAAAAAAA" (werebear) "Eh, that what you get for underestimating me, oversized chicken!" And yeah, the werebear seriously have a weird cry... Now enraged the werebear rushed at me on all fours, raising one of his paw to attack, seeing an opening I rushed straight at him, while sliding legs first under the werebear and slashed his down front paw. "Tch! Tough bastard!" But the the werebear was tougher than I first thought and my blade stopped to the bone, when I intended to cut straight through it. It''s seem that even with my talent with blade and the good quality of my sword, my young body still don''t have the strength to use the true worth of both... Well either way I cut deep into it''s paw and a large quantity of blood started to flow out of it, seeing as his crippled paw couldn''t hold his heavy body anymore, he started to raise his humongous body to stand on his back paws, I escaped from my now dangerously close position by rolling to the side but as I was retaking my stance my instinct suddenly made me block an attack I didn''t even see coming. The strike had such power that I flew like a ragdoll for three longs seconds, before my body slammed into the trunk of three. "Oof!" As my back slammed violently against it, I breathed out all the air in my lungs and had a hard time regaining control of it. "Goddamn it... Look like I seriously underestimate you too..." I stood up, dragging my now heavy body and took my stance once again calming my breath and focusing my mind. It seem the werebear actually used his scaled lizard tail to strike me with impressive speed. It was exactly the kind of opponent I wanted to fight to grow stronger, and most of all honing my rusty skills and senses. My actual stance was a defensive stance I learned from my father, it''s specialty is to deflect attack and counter, personally it was one of my favorite stance, the skills and stance I learned in my world weren''t as good as the own I learned from my father, who was quite pleased to see the talent and dedication to the sword I had for my age. Suddenly my senses made me once again raise my sword instinctively as to defend myself against the incoming attack, but this time I was able to see a blur and was able to deflect it, but I wasn''t able to deflect it perfectly and had to block it a little, but it wasn''t enough and I took damage to my side. "Urgh, goddamn it!" Anger and bloodlust was starting to rise in me, but I rapidly calmed myself as I still wasn''t strong enough to defeat such an opponent while being enraged. Seeing as I was struggling against his fastest weapon, the werebear seemed quite pleased and a smirk was starting to form on his ugly mug. And once again he attacked me with his fearful tail, but this time I was able to see it coming, it was still taking a big toll on my mind and was quite fast but I was able to see it. Seeing as I deflected perfectly his attack after he only used it three times, the werebear who was just grinning was now quite puzzled, wondering if it was only luck or if I was now really able to block his attacks without taking damage. And yet again he attacked me with his tail once again, but this time I was able to see it perfectly, like in slow motion, and after deflecting it with a small move I immediately countered by cutting a third of his tail. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. "BAGAAAAOOUUUUUUU!!!" No ,seriously werebear what the deal with those cry? Even more enraged than before he calmed down, the werebear now looked completely crazy, spit was flowing out of his mouth and his only eye still intact was now red, injected with blood. I guess he didn''t appreciate the fact I made him half of a man? Oh wait, is he even a male? "Calm down Winnie, it won''t hurt much longer!" Well it seem like blood was also rushing to my head as we rushed to each other, looking like a crazy pair of nutcase, seeing a crazy chicken bear of 8 ft who was running at you on his two back paw with spit flying every way from his open mouth, who had two large row of bigass fangs, would be quite a scary sight for most. "Ahahahahahah!" Yet here I was, a six year old little boy running straight at this very same bear while laughing like a madman, when I finally was in his range of attack the werebear mindlessly attacked with his still usable front paw, that was my clue, deflecting his strike with a flowing motion, who was much slower than his tail but had much more strength behind it, I then slashed it, before gripping it with my small free hand hoping that he would show the exact reaction I was hoping for, and my hope was not in vain, as he unconsciously retracted his paw in the air to get out of the range of my blade, rising me with it, now close to his head I jumped from his hand, while making a pirouette in the air and then stabbed his already disabled eye with my sword, killing him in a flash. His heavy body then slowly fell down, making a heavy sound when he bodyslamed the floor. *BOOooommm* "Phew..." I heaved a sigh at the epic battle I just won with only minor injuries, I was actually quite proud of myself since, if I believe what my father said, only a small group of the peoples he knew would be able to win against a werebear in a one on one fight. It was a pretty fresh feeling that I never felt before, well the fact that I am a high blessed being helped a lot I guess. Yeah I think it''s time to talk about the larges advantages someone with a high blessing have. First of all, a high blessing is the blessing that a god can only give upon one mortal, well in fact it''s the ''Champion Blessing'' this blessing is a fighting based one. Every champion blessings come with a unique ability, but all of them had the same other quirks. 1- The ability to understand every intelligent being languages, it''s the reason why I was able to understand my parents even as a baby. 2- High learning capacity, well frankly it''s quite a cheat as it help growth under certain condition. The highest one being, fighting a being much stronger than you. Well if you didn''t already understood, it''s what made me able to see the tail strike of the werebear after taking the first two hit, this quirk seem to be particularly strong on me, as it''s added to my own strong learning ability. 3- The ability to talk with the deity who blessed you. For that, you need to be in a place of cult dedicated to the said god or goddess who blessed you and pray in front of their shrine. I guess it''s what the goddamn goddess was talking about before when asking me to go to her temple and pray when I grew up... But as I''m not pressed to know what task she gonna force on me I won''t go talk to her for now. 4- Your body capacity and mana if you are a mage tend to be much higher than a normal human. And that''s it, quite the good deal no? Well that what I like to say but since I don''t know what i''m supposed to do as a champion and most of all the effects of my strange unique ability, I have quite the bad feeling about this... Anyway I should take a trophy to boast to my father and gramps and go back. "Hup! Goddamn! Tough! Bastard! Phew..." After striking at his large neck for a moment with my sword, I finally was able to separate his head from his body." "Yup a bear head with a chicken comb is quite the trophy!" Happy with my ridiculous looking trophy I started to walk back to the mansion to boast to gramps, who always laugh at the strange thing I brought back. While holding the bear head by the chicken comb me and my bloodied body entered trough the backdoor, close to the bathroom where I can clean myself (even if i should start to find an excuse for the bloodied cloth I was wearing), and the storeroom where iIcould hide my trophy from the eyes of the maid and mother. As I was going straight to the storeroom as to free myself from the beast head and take a well deserved bath, I suddenly felt a shiver up my spine. Oh shit... My mother who was floating above the floor while holding a little girl with black hair and blue eyes on her chest, was starring at me with a death glare. Looking at my currently bloodied self while holding a ridiculous huge and funny looking head with a longsword strapped on my back, my ever calm and gentle mother then started to have the face of a demon straight out of hell. "Shun... I hope you have a good explanation for your appearance and the ridiculous looking thing you''re holding?" (Scary mother) Scary! It was said with such a calm voice that it was even more scary than the face she made a second ago! "Hum, I was just doing a chores for gramps..." (Shun) Sorry gramps your sacrifice won''t be forgotten! "Ho I see, I understand... LIKE HELL!" *BLAM* My body suddenly slammed the floor as my mother used magic to push me down. And seriously it hurt like hell! That''s D.V! D.V I say! I''m gonna call the cops on you! Not that I have a good relationship with policemen and D.V isn''t seen as a crime here, but more as education... While I was trying my hardest to not become a flat pancake on the floor, since my mother is freaking serious when punishing me or when shit it the fan. "Hihihihihi." "Buouarg!" I heard my little sister cute giggling when my body felt an even bigger pressure on it''s back forcing me to faceplant the floor even stronger than before while making a sound that made me think that the werebear ghost started possessing me. But really what is wrong with this family?! A two faced scary mother, a pretty boy father with the body of a gorilla, a pervert and lazy gramps, a clumsy and useless catgirl maid and now a sadistic baby sister. Well now that I think about it, my psycho self who was just fighting a 8 ft tall monster an hour ago can''t really talk huh? I guess I''m really a part of this family... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The plot really start next chapter! Stay tuned! I''m quite happy to see that I was able to release a lot of chapter in a shorter amount of time that i believe i could, and i hope i am able to continue like that, but I won''t hold any promise that I''m not sure that I can keep, so i will only say that I try to continue to post with a good amount of speed while taking my time to release it with as much quality as I can. Also a little trivia for those who wonder what magic was used to make shun faceplant the floor and a little girl can use, It''s Force Magic, well in truth it''s just pure mana manipulation without incantation, who have an effect like telekinesis, most mages use this magic only in daily life like to get something out of range and not in combat since it use a really big amount of mana with meager result and should not be able to use it with enough strength to hurt someone, but Felicia and Eva have an amount of mana that defy common sense... Chapter 4 - Cursed manor and first love Chapter 4 - "Cursed Manor and First Love" "But I tell you that she saw it!" (Eva) "Yeah, yeah..." (Shun) *Blam* "Buarg!" (Shun) Those strange sound kinda became a habit... Goddamn you werebear... "You don''t believe me!" (Eva) "Arg! Stop doing that!" (Shun) Hello there, it''s Shun, I''m now Ten years old and right now I''m arguing with my five years old sister who have the bad habit of using magic to make me faceplant the floor. I started training to resist it, but when she attack me without warning I still kiss the floor... "It''s not like you seen it with your own eyes!" (Shun) "Are you saying my best friend is lying?!" (Eva) "No I''m only saying that fear must have made Clara imagine things." (Shun) As I finished my line my sister once again attacked me using magic, but this time I seen it coming and stood my ground using all my strength to stay standing. "He he, don''t think it will always work!" (Shun) "In my name, elemental of water do my binding and become the arrow that strike my enemy, Aqua blast!" (Eva) Holy cow! Furious, my tempest of a sister launched at me a ball made of water, but those kind of attack are something I can easily evade, and I did, by doing a half step to the side. But if I was a normal Ten years old kid that could have seriously killed me as testify the wall behind me who look like a mess. "Are you trying to kill me?!" (Shun) "Humph!"(Eva) Apparently furious that I dared to dodge her magic, my little sister turned around while puffing her cheek in a cute way and crossed her arms, making a point that she was really angry. *Sigh* "Fine I will go and see if it''s really there, so go to mother who must be waiting for you to start your lesson." (Shun) I''m really spoiling her... "Yes! I knew you would do it if I asked! You the best bro!" (Eva) She said while hugging me, showing a bright smile. Seeing that, I couldn''t help but spoil her, but didn''t she just said something that made it clear she is using me? What a fearsome little girl! Even though she''s an adult inside... Yeah I forgot to mention it, as it took a long time for my father to get the birthcard for her. She''s also a champion, you certainly wonder what are the chance for a family to give birth to two high blessed beings? None, it''s just that the one who blessed Eva, the god of water Xenesio, is also an eternal rival of Ymylfana and choose this family to birth Eva, as to mess with his rival... Seriously are all gods such bastards? But at least I got a lot of information by sharing with her our experience at meeting deity, first, it seem that every champion are from my world, since every ones of them are reincarnated being, the gods can only take dying soul from my world with no gods, as they have a rule that say they can''t mess with souls of there one world and the ones of other gods. It''s seem that rule was created before my world was know and was to make it so gods don''t play with mortals soul... Yup the one who made the rule seriously screwed up there, why he didn''t just made a rule that make it so that gods can''t play with mortals soul apart from doing their job and clean them, that my friend, will stay a mystery... That and I also learned what a champion was supposed to do, it seem our only job is to gain fame for ourself, so they can gain mortals faiths in return, it''s look like gods are in a constant war over the numbers of devotes they have to their cult. But is seem like Eva quite doubt that as it seem her god who was also a nutcase tried to evade the question quite a lot before giving her that answer. Anyway her being a reincarnate soul explain how she was able to use magic this well so soon, but that also mean she messed with me, not out of childish innocence but clearly out of sadistic impulse. Goddammit if only she wasn''t such a cute little sister... "I''m counting on you!" (Eva) "Yeah, yeah, now go..." (Shun) After making clear that she wouldn''t accept any failure from me, she ran to the second floor where my mother was waiting for her to continue teaching her magic and necessary knowledge like how to read and write this world language, that our blessing don''t give us. But mother was it really necessary to teach her such scary spells at her age? I guess that seeing me hunt since I was able to walk kinda make a point, that kid in this family needed to learn how to defend themselves at a young age... Wait, doesn''t that mean it''s my fault? Anyway let me tell you the mission my sister entrusted me... It''s ghost hunting, well to be precise it''s to restore the honor of my little sister best friend. Let me explain, two day ago my sister who love to go to the closest village to play with her friends, find out that her best friend, Clara, a seven years old young villager, was being insulted and ignored by the others kids. As to why, it''s because the day before while playing in the wood, west of the village who are much safer than the one close to the mansion, the little girl got lost, while searching the way back she found an abandoned manor hidden in the wood. That manor was quite know in the neighborhood, and rumors of it being cursed was running in the village, curious and completely forgetting she was lost, the little girl approached the manor, but as she was, she saw the ghost of a young girl by the window. She then ran away in a panic and finally found her way back to the village, and of course she told to everyone in the village that she saw a ghost. The villager took the matter seriously because of the rumor, and rushed to the manor as to verify the truth and to know if they had to ask the service of an exorcist to clean the manor from a foul soul. It''s well know in this world that it''s never good to have a vengeful spirit near your home, but of course on the site the villagers didn''t found even a trace of a ghost and was quite pissed at the commotion the lie of the little girl provoked. And that why I now got the task to clean the good name of my sister friend inspecting the manor myself and get proof that she didn''t lie. Frankly, it''s a bother... I really don''t have any motivation since it''s for Clara and I don''t like her, she is a haughty bitch who love to play prank and insult others, it''s no wonder people easily thought she was lying... So now why should I walk for two hour for a dumb kid who just reap what she sow? Well since my little sister asked me, I can''t say no... I''m seriously starting to wonder if I''m not a siscon? Well then let''s equip myself and go. So I armed myself with my saber and wore my chainmail, that I haven''t stole this time, my parents seeing, after the werebear incident, that they couldn''t stop me from doing whatever I wanted, they decided that I should at least wear good equipment, so my father gave two piece of is old equipment, who was a 2 ft long pirate looking saber with an enchantment that made the blade harder to broke and a chainmail who is enchanted to fit the wielder, perfect equipment for a kid. And after taking something to eat on the road, I departed and arrived to the said manor after running for a hour, I didn''t want to waist more time that I should on this, and because of my daily training I wasn''t even short of breath. Anyway what can I say about the manor other that it''s quite creepy, it''s no wonder that there such rumor for this place with a look like that. At the two side of the fence door who opened to the front garden, was two ugly looking gargoyle, the said front garden looked like something close to a marsh, with wild plants who were crawling out of tainted water and insects who were flying in a dark mass everywhere. "..." (Shun) Okay let''s walk back and say I found nothing, yup that''s a good plan! It''s not that I''m afraid mind you, it''s just that it''s really to much of a bother to investigate this place who was dirty, smelly and freakin'' big. But then I saw in my blind spot a shadow move behind the second floor window... "Fuck, now I''m curious..." My curiosity being my new found motivation I entered the garden, and if the smell wasn''t enough, insects started to bite me, so I slapped the hell out of them with my brutal strength. I became much more stronger since my fight with the werebear and became quite the warrior, right now my strength is enough to raise a boulder with a weight of 200 Kg (440lb) with no difficulty, yeah even though I''m only ten years old I''m now far more stronger that I was in my previous life. But strangely and hopefully even with a body with that much strength it look like I''m not growing to have a gorilla body and keep a slender figure, I wonder how it work, is that a effect of the champion blessing? Finally reaching the door after my struggle against the insects army,I slowly opened it and looked through a small gap and entered slowly while unsheathing the saber at my side, I walked silently in the entrance who was an enormous hall with a giant staircase who seemed to split in two to the two side of the room, on the wall where the staircase split, was hanged a humongous painting who showed a happy family smiling while taking a pose. That''s weird, since I entered here I have this strange feeling I really should search this place yet should not, what with the contradiction? "Hello!" Will I was looking around a voice suddenly called to me, surprising the hell out of me since I didn''t felt any presence. I turned around in a panic to look at the origin of the voice and saw a young girl who was looking down at me from the top of the stairs. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. But then, as I saw the girl my mind blanked and my heart started to hurt like someone was holding it, she had a petite 5ft tall tanned body and looked around 13-14~ Years old, bright long messy red hair, who looked liked like a branching river of red fire, beautiful big red eyes with and from the two jewels sprouted two long eyelash who looked like angel feathers, even her beautiful dress was red. From her description she clearly looked like someone I knew but my mind wasn''t registering it or to be more precise I didn''t want to acknowledge it and so I hid the thought in a part of my brain. Like you certainly understood from my reaction and my description of her, I fallen in love with her at first sight. As I was braindead while gazing at the beautiful girl she descended the stair from where she was standing while humming, clearly in quite a good mood. But it was quite strange as it seemed like she was there yet not. Is she really a ghost? "Are you okay?" (Beautiful girl) Seeing that I was still absentmindedly looking at her, she giggled while saying that. "Ah? Uh! Yes I''m okay! Sorry to worry you! By the way I''m Shun, could I have the honor of knowing your name?!" Clearly panicking from those aliens feelings I talked in a strange fashion. "Hihihi. My name is Mysty, and I must say I am quite pleased to finally make your acquaintance!" Mysty, uh? That''s a mysterious name who really fit her. But didn''t she just say something strange right now? Oh well... "I see, can I ask you what you are doing in this place Mysty? It sure don''t look like you are living here." (Shun) "Oh but I do live here. But against my will." (Mysty) Saying that her smile disappeared from her now sad face. "Huh?! What do you mean?! Is someone else here holding you prisoner?!" (Shun) It doesn''t make sense. She is clearly free from any restrain so how would someone keep her here? "No this place hold a curse, that hold me here..." (Mysty) Talking about it seemed to be quite difficult to her as she made an even sadder face while saying that. Looking at her making such face really hurt me, I must do something to change that! "Is there any way to free you from it?!" (Shun) Hearing that she did a total 180¡ã and showed a bright smile as if she was waiting for me to say that. "Why yes! Please follow me!" (Mysty) I then follow after her who was rapidly walking as if she couldn''t waste any second or afraid I change my mind. She then brought me to a library on the second floor, and pointed a finger at a book. "Please pull this book!" Following her instruction I pulled the book who seemed to be attached to something and activated a mechanism with a *clunk* *RRRRRRrrrrrrr...* While making a lot of noise a part of the bookshelf holding the book opened like a door, showing a hidden stair who was going upstairs.. Secret stairs behind a bookshelf who can be opened by pulling a book... Talk about originality. The girl then ran up the stairs and I followed after her, up the stairs was a big room dimly lit by what looked like a complex magic circle, where in the middle of it was floating a sword, it was a giant of a sword who looked like it was made of a unique huge piece of red metal of 5,5 ft including the handle, with a long range of saw like teeth on one side while the other side was blunt. But the strangest thing here is that my heart once again while looking at the sword ached like falling in love a second time, yet all I felt was a unique love, like the girl and the sword were two being yet one. It look like I felt a lot of contradictions since I enter this manor and my feelings are a mess. "Please touch the sword." As Mysty instructed me I advanced while raising my arm as to touch the blade, but as I was about to touch it, all my sense rang an alarm in mind. I shouldn''t touch it, if I do, I''m going to get eaten. "Please touch it!" Seeing as I stopped in my track Mysty pushed me to touch it. Stop, I need to think, I need to think about all the thing i put aside from being love struck. First: I know there''re two old memories in my mind that hint as to the situation, my birthcard and Ymylfana. Why does Mytsy look like a younger version of Ymylfana? The fact that the cursed blades are the daughters of the blade deity look like a big hint here... Well from those hints it''s already quite obvious, but I don''t want to acknowledge it! Let''s continue, there must be something that go against that logic. Secondly: The ghost incident, after the villagers heard about a ghost they all came here to look for clues, yet didn''t find anything and sure as hell didn''t find any young girl who was prisoner of this manor. Why would she hide from them when she could ask for their help... Goddamn it, i really don''t like where those hint are pointing to! Thirdly: Why did she said that she was happy to ''finally'' make my acquaintance, like she has already heard of me and was waiting for me. Shit... Seeing as I couldn''t ignore it anymore I turned around to look at her. "You''re a cursed blade right?" (Shun) Hearing my accusation, she gasped, before making a troubled face. "So you found out huh... But it doesn''t matter!" (Mysty) "Uh?!" Seeing as she made once again a total 180¡ã she showed me a bright smile and started talking excitedly. "You''re our husband that mother choose for us with her own hands! Hold me! Let''s become one and devour the blood of our victims!" (Mysty) Well, that was a really erotic choices of words, and I can''t say I felt nothing from that... But she was seriously starting to get scary. "Please! Let me devour your soul and become one!" (Mysty) Holy cow, now that''s totally creepy! Yet I found her even more beautiful even while looking crazy, I''m seriously the crazy one. Because of her plea I almost touched the blade but my instinct was clearly telling me that I wasn''t strong enough to wield her. I didn''t have any choice... RUN! I turned around and started to run like hell was after me. "Nooo! Please wait!" Saying that, Mysty tried to grip me while crying, but her hands passed right through me. Like I thought... I found it strange that she could walk around in human form while her real body was sealed, so her current human form must be a projection or a illusion. "No! Please stop! Don''t leave me!" I could heard crying plea coming from behind me, but I didn''t turn around, because I knew that if I did I wouldn''t be able to leave her. Goddamn it!!! I finally exited the building but stopped in front of the door, I turned around and looked at my pursuer who couldn''t leave this building, as if to prove my determination I looked straight at her eyes, she was quite the mess with tears and snot running out of her beautiful eyes and charming little nose, seriously how could such a messed up sword could even make that kind of face? "Hey cursed blade!" (Shun) Surprised she looked back at me wondering what I was going to say... "I won''t let anyone else have you! So wait here and sit on your pretty ass, while I train to get strong enough to wield you!" (Shun) Shocked at my word Mysty had a stupid look on her face like she couldn''t believe what she just heard, but then she slowly show a smile while sobbing. "Yes... *Sob* Please don''t make me wait for too long..." (Mysty) Seeing as she received the message I turned around in a grand manner and said a famous cheesy line who was once said by a certain robot in a action movie. "Humph... I''ll be back!" (Shun the tsundere cyborg?) I''m kinda embarrassed from what I just said but I don''t show any sign of it on my face and return to the mansion, my mission accomplished and pretty mentally exhausted from my encounter with my first love and cursed blade... "I''m back." (Shun) "Welcome back! So did you find anything?!" (Eva) Passing the front door my little sister was waiting for me, she probably see me come back from her bedroom window and couldn''t wait to hear my report. "I sure did, and there is really a ghost there." (Shun) "I knew it!" (Eva) "But!" I started to take a grave tone. "The ghost is harmless as long as you leave it alone, tell this to all the villagers, they must leave it alone, and mustn''t in any circumstance go there! And your are also included in that!" (Shun) Eva seemed shocked at first as I never gave her orders or talked to her in such a tone, but she soon looked angry. "Are you kidding me?! There is no way I leave something this interesting alone!" (Eva) I looked straight at her eyes with a cold look. "Then I will have to cut your feet tendons and confine you in the house." Eva started to shiver as she understood I was serious from my low voice and cold glare. Since I never showed any dark emotion to her it must have been quite a shock and was speechless. "I understand... Brother..." She finally responded while looking close to crying. *Sigh* Feeling relief as I won''t have to cripple my little sister, I gently caressed her hair, even though she''s an adult inside she often show quite the childish reaction, or maybe I''m the abnormal one who can''t adapt to his body? Seeing that I wasn''t cold anymore she shown me a little smile before hugging me while I was still stroking her hair, relieved that I was back to her gentle and doting big brother. Chapter 5 - True Rage WARNING! Huge and disgusting chapter up ahead! Read at your own risk and sanity! No seriously if you can''t handle disturbing writing don''t read it... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 5 - "True Rage" Two years passed since my first encounter with Mysty, I''m now Twelve years old and still in training to be able to wield her, I can say that I''m really starting to show goods results, as even my father who is one of the strongest in the kingdom have a hard time when sparring with me. Yeah it seem that the story my father told me about defeating a small army by himself, was not a lie... Seriously is he even human? Not that I can talk since I''m almost even with him in strength and skill recently. Since the day I ran away from the manor, I go there to visit Mysty when taking a rest from my intense training once a month, as to not leave her alone to much, that what I like to say but in truth, I just wanted to see her... A man who fallen in love is quite a sad and predictable creature... From what I learned from my visit, she actually never faked her personality when I encountered her the first time, she seem to be quite the cry baby and honest young lady, and that would be perfect if not for her impulse that want to kill and ''devour'' everything... Guess we are feathers of the same bird huh? It''s actually quite fun to talk with her and learn old legend of this world from her. But the one who was the most interesting to hear was the legend about the birth of the cursed blades. Long ago,the god of greed Enoth ,took hostage a precious treasure of the blade goddess, and blackmailed her to smiths blades strong enough to make him the strongest god. Ymylfana, then walked the earth in search of monsters strong enough to become the body of the blades, she then found and slayed five legendary monsters who was at the time wreaking chaos to the world. Those monster were: ''the devourer'', ''the twin headed calamity'', ''the blind slasher'', ''the doom'' and ''the light eater''. Using the corpse of those five monstrosity Ymylfana forged five blades and gave them to Enoth in exchange of her treasure, but the life that was given to the blades by Ymylfana became cursed by their monstrous origins, and killed the god of greed leaving nothing of him. And so, the god of greed was killed by is one greed. Or so the story say, but since this story was recounted by one of those said blades I guess it hold at least some truth. And from those monsters names it''s not hard to guess who was the one who gave birth to Mysty... "Phew..." Putting down the giant boulder I was holding above my head I heaved a sigh. "Guess that''s enough for today training, I should go back to the mansion before nightfall." I was at my training ground who was at the feet of a giant mountain at a hour of running distance from the mansion. You could see around me the signs of my training here, like the numerous giants boulders I use to build up my strength, or the mountain wall I used as a training dummy that was scarred with numerous deep cuts. I train here with my father most of the time here, but my father is actually out of the mansion once again, but this time it''s quite the serious matter since he leaved to attend the King funeral, who died of ''sickness''. That sound like bullshit to me and my father think the same but in this world there no forensic. It wouldn''t be a surprise if the first prince who had bad blood with his father killed him, before the second prince whom had a better relationship with his father was given the throne by him. Well it''s not like it concern me since I didn''t knew the king and want nothing to do with the political struggle of the kingdom. After putting back my chainmail, I started to ran back in the direction of the mansion through the forest. As I was running for a long time while thinking about what kind of training I should do tomorrow I heard a lot of noises coming from afar. "Mmm? What is that?" In the now darkening sky I could see a red light coming from the direction of the mansion. "It can''t be!" Having a bad feeling I started to ran at my full speed breaking everything on my path that would slow me. After running at full speed for 5 minutes I finally arrived at the mansion. "What the fuck is happening here?!" The mansion was in flames, I started to look around to find a clue to explain what was happening, and then seen in the distance Allina who was fighting against a group of knights, and near the fighting, on the floor rested the bloody corpse of my grandfather. What the hell is this?! How did it come to this?! My mind was a mess and couldn''t seem to work, should I be angry? Should I be sad? I don''t have time to think I need to help Allina! Finally coming to a decision I rushed at the knights at an impressive speed while unsheathing my saber. "What the?!" (Randolf the third of the name, soon to be married to his childhood friend.) Seeing a shadow only leaving a blur running at them, the knights started to face me, Allina who had taken a hit was falling to the floor. Rage starting to rise in me more and more as I became a whirlwind and started to dismember all the knights that entered my sight. Body parts started to fly in every way, heads, hands, feet, legs, whole upper body, it was pure chaos, and soon the knights unit who didn''t even knew what attacked them became a pile of dismembered corpses, and I was now red, covered in the the blood of my victims. I started feeling elated at my first humans killing since my rebirth, live in peace? Not killing? Yeah, right! Who care when it feel this good! But I didn''t have time to enjoy this feeling and rushed to Allina. She had a stab wound at her stomach, seeing that I knew it was too late, nobody in my family can use healing spell and I won''t be able to heal that even if I were to suture it... Seeing that my face started to lose it''s color since there nothing I could do, Allina who now had a hard time breathing, gently stroke my cheek with her hand and started to cry. " I''m so syorry nyoung myaster... They suddenly came and tried to take the Nyoung Misstress and nyour mother... *Sob* I''m so syorry! I Nyasn''t Strong enyough to protect them..." "Wait! Where are mother and Eva?!" Hearing what she just said I started to fear the worst. "They were kidnyaped... I''m so Syorry......" As she said that Allina slowly started to lose the light in her eyes, and finally, died... *KKrrrrr* Rage was rising more and more in me and I started to grind my teeth, first my grandpa then Allina, and now they kidnapped my precious little sister and mother?! While I was starting to wonder what I should do, another unit of knights started to approach leaded by a young balded man who was wearing a light armor but no weapon. "Well, well, would you look at that. We finally found the little boy, and what a mess he made of my second unit..." (Baldy) (Author note: The author find it necessary to say that he have nothing against bald man, since he himself is one...) Is he the one who command those knights? I guess I now know who I should torture to obtain answers, without any warning I leaped at him trying to stun him with the back of my blade, but unlike my expectation the bald man easily deflected my attack with the back of his hand while smiling. "Well will you look at that! The little guy is trying to go easy on me!" (Bald man) Hearing that the knights behind him started to laugh, I was quite shocked, even my father won''t be able to stop my blade like that, and it''s seem he did it like he was playing around. Is this a joke?! Did I train so much that I spit blood to be ridiculed by the like of him?! "Calm down buddy! I was scared for a moment that you had a cursed blade when looking at the mess you made of my knights, but it was just a little toy huh? Don''t you even know that the blade champion is nothing without a cursed blade? Still I have thing to say as my duty, so stay put and listen to me!" (Bald man) *KKrrrr* Are you kidding me?! Nothing without a cursed blade?! A toy?! "My name is Duran Enylio, champion of the god of the fist, by order of the new king his majesty Henry the fourth, the baron Orios Fenrik was executed for plotting the death of the previous king, and his family is to become slave in service of the royal family in punishment." (Duran) "Wha... Are you kidding me?!" What the hell?! So he pushed all responsibility about his father death on mine, and wanting the power of two champions as his pawn now he attack his family?! *KKKKKRRRRrrrrrr* "ARE YOU FUCKING KIDDING ME!!!!!" My voice was so loud a window of the mansion that was still intact, broke and a lot of knights started to block their ears so they don''t burst. Guess I did inherit that skill from my father... "Wow, there! Your one hell of a loud little fucker, well, that how it is, sorry I have nothing against you but you will have to follow me!" (Duran) "I kill you... I KILL ALL OF YOU AND DESTROY THIS KINGDOM! I WILL TORTURE THIS FUCKER OF A KING AND DISMEMBER EVERY PERSON HE HOLD DEAR IN FRONT OF HIM!!!" (Shun) This time I was loud enough to make a make the trees near use tremble and even Duran was now putting his hands on his ears. Seeing an opening... I ran away... To her, to obtain the power to kill this bastard and save those dear to me that I can still help. Blood will flow! Piles of corpses gonna flood the street! My rage won''t be able to settle down until I have killed any fucking bastard who was involved in this farce! "What the?! Wait are you kidding me?! You''re running away?!" (Duran) It seem that this bastard didn''t expect this, and started to ran after me, but even if it seem I can''t win against him right now, I clearly can run with much more speed than him, at the speed I am going even a horse can''t hold a candle to me. But don''t worry bald bastard I will come to you after reclaiming what is mine! "Goddammit what with this speed?! Wait you little bitch!" (Duran) His voice was becoming weaker and weaker as the distance between us grew. Never turning around, I ran and ran without a rest and it only took me thirty minute to be in front the manor, without stopping to open the fence door or the front door I rushed through them breaking them apart as they blocked my path. "Oh?! Shun?" (Mysty) Mysty tried to talk to me but I ignored her and rushed directly to the library on the second floor, not even taking the time to open this joke of a secret passage I ran straight at it making a hole in the bookshelf and thin wall who hidden the stair, jumping from stair to stair I finally was upon the cursed blade and touched it without a once of hesitation. My mind gone blank for a second and when I reopened my eyes I was in a place who made me remember something I would rather forget. I was nude and floating in the air, the only difference compared to when I died was that this space was blank. Suddenly my body slowly descended and my feet touched what looked like an invisible floor, well since every things here is white here and there no shadow I don''t have anything to judge distance, so even if a wall was right in front of me I wouldn''t be able to see it... "It seem you found an enemy you want to kill from the hatred that come from you! I waited so long for this day!" (???) As I was wondering if I wasn''t actually dead, a giant monster started to appear out of nowhere while talking in a girlish voice, giant didn''t even start to describe it, the sky building tall snake who''s body was covered in red metal scale looked down at me forming a smirk from his really long mouth who made a good quart of her body. "Hideous huh? It''s the monster I was born from, ''the devourer'', this is the form the curse gave upon my soul. But enough talk let''s start the feast! I Mystyval the devourer, shall eat you and become one with your soul!" (Mysty) Finishing her line Mysty lung at me in an unbelievable speed and bite at my body, killing me... It was too fast for even me, and I was unable to do anything but just stand like a scarecrow and get eaten. As I thought it was the end, my mind gone blank, and a second later I reappeared a little distance away from Mysty, feeling weaker, but in one piece. "What the?!" (Shun) "Humpf! It seem once wasn''t enough... Stop resisting husband and let your soul become a part of me!" (Mysty) I see! This battle isn''t a physical one! Like the description said on my birthcard I need to use the power of my soul! It''s a mental battle! Well now that mean that all my training was useless... But well I do need a lot of strength now so it wasn''t in vain, also at the time if I did touch the blade since I lacked willpower I would have got killed easily. "Come at me!" (Shun) Now that I knew it wasn''t a battle of pure strength, but will, I provoked her to attack me. Surprised, the snake eyes widened, before going straight at me while opening her giant mouth showing vicious fangs the size of a man. "AH!" (Shun) As she was about to bite me once again, I grabbed her two lower fangs and stopped her in her rush. But when my hands entered in contact with the monster a painful hunger started to came from my stomach, but I was able to ignore it with willpower. "WHAT?!" (Mysty) "Like I thought, here strength isn''t measured by body capability but strong emotion!" (Shun) "Even if that''s the case how are you even able to stand against my curse ill will and hunger?!" (Mysty) "Don''t make me laugh! Your curse is a joke compared to the bloodlust I felt in my previous life!" (Shun) Showing I wasn''t all talk I started to emanate a crazy amount of bloodlust, it was enough to even taint the pure blank room who now started to take a grey color, my strength grew more and more and I finally brook the two fangs I was griping and started to use them as weapon to stab the snake, again and again I stabbed while howling like a madman, when I finally stopped, what was the head of a giant snake was now a huge mass of meat. "Ah... Ah... Ah..." As I was regaining my breath, because of the mental strain, emanating such an amount of bloodlust gave me. The corpse of the monster started to glow a little, tiny particles of light started to quit her body and gather in one big sphere above me, when the corpse finished disappearing and the light was now one, the sphere suddenly changed form to one of a nude young girl. who then fallen into my arms. "That was incredible! I didn''t know an human could have such a powerful soul! It''s no wonder mother choose you! You even freed me of the cursed form that plagued my soul!" Mytsy was talking at machine gun rate in an excited way while cuddling me. And I quite enjoyed the sensation of her direct skin on mine. "Cursed form? Do you mean you were only able to take a human a form while being a projection? And wait now that I think about it didn''t you said your name was actually Mystyval?" (Shun) This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. "Yup! It''s not like I was able to transform in a monster, but I was unable to transform in my human form while I was plagued, but I still hold my inborn curse of hunger. Well it''s not like it''s all bad since every curse are more of double edged blade. As for my name I hate it since it sound manly so I only gave you my nickname..." (Mysty) "Uh? A ok... But wait, there also a use to your curse?" (Shun) "Of course! But sadly it seem like our intimate time will have to stop here since rude fellow are coming to us, let''s kill those bastards! My husband and master!" She suddenly kissed me with a deep kiss, well I didn''t expect my first kiss to be in my soul form... But I enjoyed it non less... Still kissing, my mind suddenly goes blank once again. And my consciousness returned to my body, the hand that touched the blade before, now hold her by the handle. It was a marvelous feeling, it was like I found a missing piece of myself, ignoring the hunger the curse was making me feel when wielding her... "He''s here!" (Random Knight N¡ã3) hearing a knight I turned around and faced him, but when he saw the blade I was holding his face started to turn blue from fear, as the dark aura that was coming from it made it clear it was a cursed blade. Wanting to test my new weapon I leaped at the man and slashed at him. Mysty sensing my will, the small fangs who was along the blade of the sword started to move in chainsaw like motion making a high pitched noise as it was cutting air. *VVVVVVVVvvvvvvvvvvVVVVvvvVVVV* What the hell?! I had my doubt but she really was a chainsaw?! But what surprised me the most was when the chainsaw blade came in contact with the knight body, the blade wasn''t to cut, but to rip, as the blade was advancing in the poor man body, every fangs gripped a part of his armor and then body and ripped them apart, chipped pieces of meats were flying everywhere and soon a big part of the knight who touched the blade was missing, his upper body flying in the air. It was like a giant monster just took a bite at his body, it was really a gruesome sight, even more for me who seen the scene in slow motion since my body capability and senses where higher as my unique quirk made me stronger when holding a cursed blade from whom I gained the true power by freeing their soul from their cursed form. "Holy cow! You are one hell of a nasty sword!" (Shun) [Hey! That not a nice thing to say to your lover!] (Mysty) Oh... It seem she can talk directly to my mind my when I hold her, but since when are we lover? Well since it''s not like I''m against that I didn''t said anything... "Well I''m reeaallyy impatient to make baldy taste this!" Because the situation came back to me after obtaining Mytsy, my hate was slowly came back. "Ok it''s time to feed you Mytsy!" (Shun) [Yay!!!] While I was repainting the room of the blood and gore of the knight it seem his fellow knights heard his warning and the dying scream who followed as was being ripped apart, and came to rush from where the voice was coming from. Soon a lot of them showed up, but as the ones in front who got a direct view of their comrade corpse got sick, and threw up the content of their stomach, while the one in the back were screaming in fear and soon started to ran away, but I had no intent of leaving anyone alive, I started to charge at the panicked knights without minding the vomit, gore and blood I was stepping on and ripped every enemy one by one, soon silence took place of the screams and the room now looked like the inside of a giant living creature as every part of the walls where covered in gore and blood. "Pff... AHAHAHAHAH!!!" (Shun) [Hihihihihihi!] (Mytsy) For an unknown reason I started to laugh hysterically, Mysty followed suit and started to giggle in a girlish way... But there was something that really disturbed me at the time, the body parts that where lying everywhere on the floor, whetted the appetite of my ever painful hunger. Ignoring that sickening thought I exited the room, took the stair and arrived to the library, seeing as nobody was waiting for me here, I wondered where baldy was, so I looked trough the window of the library who given a direct view of the front garden, and there, behind where was standing the fence door before I broke it, was waiting baldy and some other knights, but when our eyes meet, is eyes widened in surprise for seeing me who was smiling back at him, blood still dripping from my hair. Unable to contain my wrath anymore I jumped through the glass of the window with such strength that when my feet finally came in contact with the floor I was at a arm distance of him. "To arms!" The knight who where waiting with him charged at me will raising their swords to strike me, I waited for the time they all came close enough of me, and slashed them in a full circle around me. *VVVVvvvRRRRrRRRrRR* (Sound of the chainsaw who suddenly came in contact with something... Nasty huh?) Body parts started to flew in the sky as I ripped right through the peoples around, everyone but the baldy who blocked the attack with his naked arms sending him flying. "What the hell?! How did he block like that?!" (Shun) [He must be the champion of the god of the fist, his blessing gave him indestructible arms.] I see that not everyone have such a messed up blessing as me, now that I think about it my sister never told me what quirk gave her blessing. "Well, damn! It''s look like you did have a cursed blade... Where you hiding it here?" (Duran) "I don''t have any obligation to respond, to a soon to be dead, man!" (Shun) Seeing as I was running at him Duran took a stance who looked like a muay-tha? one, when in range I attacked him with Mysty but once he again blocked hit and countered with a stabbing hand at my neck, that I evade in a reflex but his hand carved a part of my cheek as I was dodging. Goddammit it fucking hurt! I wasn''t expecting this, his fingers are freakin'' sharp! Blood soon started to run across my opened cheek but I didn''t mind it and continued to slash at him. "Dieeeee!" (Shun) I screamed a war cry while constantly slashing at him. But the bastard blocked and countered every attacks, after a full minute of a intense exchange, my body was full of cuts and and a lot of parts of my body had the skin carved out from it. But my struggle wasn''t in vain as he was starting to get our of breath it seem like baldy don''t have as much training as me. "Tch!... You don''t give me any choice kid!" (Duran) Baldy suddenly planted the point of his foot in the soil and threw dirt at me, the dirt landing in my open wounds made me grit my teeth from pains and made me lose focus for an instant, but it was enough for the baldy who has seen an opening and slashed at my stomach with a knife hand. "AAaarrgg... You fucking bastard!" I was now in deep shit, that slash hurt me pretty bad and I started to throw up blood. [It''s seem there no choice anymore! Master eat the meat of own of the dead men!] "What?! Are you kidding me?!" (Shun) "What? Are you starting to go crazy from the pain?" (Duran) [Please believe in me master! I don''t want you to die!] "Tch! Fuck this, at this rate I''m screwed anyway!" I jumped back with a roll and snatched a hand who was resting on the floor. Shit am I really going to do this?! "What are you... ?!" (Duran) *Crunch* Whit a nasty sound when I crunched the bones with my teeth, I bitten the hand with all my strength and swallowed a whole part of it with a gulp. Goddammit, it even tasted good... *Urgh!...* Soon, pain was coursing through my whole body and I felt a numbing sensation from all my injuries. They were starting to heals at an incredible speed before my very eyes and after five second no wounds were still on my body. "Oh! So that''s the use of the curse!" Anyway you look at it that''s a cheat! If not for the cannibalism thing... [Yes it let you consume everything and heal your body. It can work with anything organic but the effect really show when eating human meat...] Well even if that was really disgusting it really saved me! "What the hell was that?! You fucking monster!" This time clearly disturbed, the baldy was the one on the offence, but I was waiting for this, not only he was low on stamina, I still had a lot of it and my body was fully healed! He tried to stab at my chest but seeing it coming from a mile away I crouched myself while slashing at is legs and ripped them. "AAAAAAAaaaAAaaahhhhhhh!!!" Now legless after the knees, Duran was screaming in pain while trying to stop blood with his hands. Hands that was too dangerous to leave alone so I cut his two arms at the shoulder making him a human trunk with knees. "AAaahhhhh *Sob* why are you doing this to a dying man!" "Shut up! Just tell me where to find my little sister and mother?!" "At the castle! The king want them for himself and intent to make a slave pact with them! Please I answered your question! I know you won''t spare me but at least give me a painless death!" The one who was just an instant ago a proud warrior, was now looking painfully pitiful as he was pleading me while crying. But... "... NO!" (Shun) "AAAAAAAAaaahhhhhh!!!!" (Duran) I ripped him apart little by little leaving him alive as long as possible and died soon from shock and blood loss... What did that bastard thought?! "NOBODY MESS WITH ME AND MY FAMILY! NOBODY!" (Shun) I screamed to the heaven, as if trying to warn the gods themselves. But as that now, I wasn''t in direct danger anymore, I slowly started to bawl like a child ,finally able to mourn the ones who were stolen from me, I cried for the first time in my life since my birth... Seeing my pain Mysty turned into her human form, who was wearing the same dress as she was wearing as a projection, and took me in her arms hugging me close to her chest, while gently stroking my head. Pops, Gramps, Allina... I will save mother and Eva, and most of all I''m gonna murder the son of a bitch who did this to our family! "*Sigh* Thanks Mysty, that must have quite pitiful to watch... But I don''t have time to cry here I need to rescue the rest of my family as soon as I can!" (Shun) "No it wasn''t pitiful! I actually feel relieved from seeing that, you do have normal human emotion, as for your family there something strange in what he said." (Mysty) "Uh? What?" (Shun) "He said that the king wanted to make a slave pact with them, but from what you told me your little sister is also a champion isn''t she?" (Mysty) "Yes she is, but what about it? (Shun) "Then it''s impossible, my guess is that, that fool didn''t know that, but champions can''t have a slave pact put on them, I mean, do you really thing gods would let their precious champion get enslaved? They can''t directly interact with them but they can at least give a security against slave pact in their blessing." (Mysty) "I see... Now that you say it, it''s kinda obvious... But my mother isn''t a champion and can be used as a hostage against my sister... But then again if I rush there right now i''m just going to get killed..." (Shun) "Uh? I didn''t expect you to say that! You just slayed a champion what do you have to fear?!" (Mysty) "It''s exactly because such a strong guy was just the commander of a small troops that I think I don''t stand a chance right now... If such a guy was just a commander of a small platoons what strength will have one who command a army?" (Shun) "Oh... It''s true... It seem your enemy have quite the strong pawn..." (Mysty) "Shit I really don''t any choice but to wait for me to grow stronger?... Mysty do you know where are the other blades?" (Shun) Hearing my question, Mysty closed her eyes and started make a strange sound. "MMmmmmumumumumu... Got it! I found three of them!" (Mysty) Are you supposed to be a g.p.s or something?... "The closer one is south of here and from her wavelength it must be Setsuna ''The blind slasher'', I don''t know who are the other two but one is far to the east and the other even farther to the north-west, the last one must have an impressive seal as I can''t seem to get a hold of her." (Mysty) I started to pat her pretty head for doing a good job, and made a mental map in my mind, the capital of the kingdom is north of this continent, and I''m right now pretty close of it, going south would mean to go away from the capital, as for the the other two... Shit if they are far away in those direction it can only mean they are in a different continent... What should I do dammit! If I go straight to the capital I just go there to get killed, but if I take the time to go the other way to gain a new cursed blade, I''m not even sure I will be strong enough to go after that bastard king and don''t know what would happen to my family meanwhile! It''s a dead end! What should I... Wait! Isn''t my father best friend, ruling a land south of here and were in the second prince faction like my father?! If I can go to him and explain the situation to him, maybe he would land me his help! "Mysty, is Setsuna really far to the south from here?" (Shun) "Mmm? No she is quite close, I''m actually quite surprised she was always so close of me all this time." (Mysty) Good that mean she must be in between here and uncle Arllan land. It really make me sad to not going to the rescue of my family immediately but I don''t have any choice, guess my next move is decided... "Ok... Here the plan Mysty, we''re going south of here to make Setsuna mine, and then go even more to the south to ask my father best friend his assistance in rescuing my family and killing this bastard of Henry!" (Shun) "Mumumumu... Am I not enough for you?" Asked Mytsy to me with puppy eyes and puffed cheeks. "... No, your not... I''m not strong enough with only you." (Shun) "Urg.." Clearly, wasn''t excepting me to tell her that out front she really looked dejected, feeling a little guilty from seeing that I showed her a hand while looking bashful, understanding what I meant she tightly gripped it with a big smile on her face, and so we started walking in the direction of the closest village while holding hands and being close to each other... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Next chapter is in the point of view of Eva! Stay tuned! (Also since i think a lot of people will start to get scared of the possibility of ''rape'' content after reading this chapter, there none! As i personally can''t handle story with it and find it much more difficult to read than even a story who involve torture... And cruelty against penguin, yes even that! I will not include ''rape'' in my story.) Chapter 6 - Kotori This chapter like mentioned before is from the P.O.V of Eva Also it was supposed to be a single chapter but it was getting really big and i still had a lot to writ so it became two... I post the second part tomorrow if i''m not to busy. Anyway enjoy! Oh and also for those of you who want the whole image of the werebear in all is majestic -> Lol ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 6 - "Kotori" Hello, my name is Eva Fenrik I am a seven years old little girl, who was reincarnate in this world as the champion of a god after dying in my previous one... Right now I am in a carriage that going north with my feet and hands cuffed with anti-magic enchanted cuffs, like my mother who is sitting beside me while crying... A hour ago I was still taking a nap in the family mansion, when suddenly armed men attacked us by surprise saying something about my father plotting against the previous king and that his family is to be enslaved by the royal family as punishment. Or course nobody in the house consented to such an absurd thing and tried to resist, but the knights who were trained to fight mages and were also leaded by a champion, easily overpowered me and my mother, and kidnapped us while Allina was still trying to come our way to save us but had her path blocked by a wall of knights, as for my grand father he tried to fight beside her but, was soon killed in front of my eyes... And now here we are going to the north in direction of the capital where, what await us is a life of enslavement... I hope my big brother ran away and wasn''t found... But that would mean I will never see him again, I don''t want that! I do love the rest of my family but unlike him they were more like a foster family, since my brother was in the same circumstance as me and was the one who showed me the most love and was the only one I knew able to understand me, he his the most dear person to me... I think it''s about time I tell you about my life story so far and how I came to love my brother this much. Twenty-three years ago in a rich household was born a little girl with the name ''Kotori'' in a country know as japan, but the girl was not a child born of love between the master of the house and his wife, but a child the wife had with her secret lover. But as secret as was the lover, everybody in the house knew that she wasn''t the daughter of the head of this family since him and his wife was sleeping in a different bedroom since years ago. The only reason her mother kept her, was as a revenge against her husband who had a secret child with another woman, long time ago. The little girl grew up without any love and was unable to show her emotions, always having a poker face. The only joy the little girl found in life, has she was hated and ignored by all the peoples in the house, was to swim in the ocean that was just at a twenty minute walking distance of their house. Swimming like a fish in his element, it was the only moment of peace her sad life had, Kotori was always alone, she didn''t care about other and wanted nothing to do with them, she just wanted to swim again and again, and was always diving until almost drowning. In summer like in winter even as the cold water was giving her pains she didn''t minded and continued to swim even as her body started to get purple from hypothermia, yet she never had any accident like drowning from a cramp or can''t be able to move due to her body being paralyzed from cold. But when she was ten years old she assisted to a strange scene, the head of the family was beating his mother with his fists, the little girl kept looking at the scene from a gap of the door to the living room, until an attendant of the house saw her from the hallways and rapidly took her away from there. Innocently the girl asked the attendant. "Why is father hitting mother?" The servant looked back at her clearly annoyed and gave her for answer. "It''s the way some people show their love." The girl knew nothing of love and started thinking it was maybe true as hard to believe it was. And because of the answer the attendant gave to the little girl without thinking, an incident happened... At a party who was hold by a friend of her family, a boy the same age as the little girl asked her for a dance in a polite manner while blushing, Kotori starred back at him while thinking, and finally slapped him in the face with all her strength making the boy cry noisily. As the boy was the son of the one holding the party it caused a big commotion and when the father of the boy asked her to explain why she did something like that, her only answer was. "I tried to show love the same way my father show it to my mother as to understand it, was that wrong?" As the little girl just accused her father of domestic violence, a lot of peoples at the party who were friends and business partners of her father immediately cut all tie with him or his business the day after, trough great effort her father was able to save his company, but the incident made him lose a lot of profits and connections. Since then the little girl who already was, almost completely ignored before, was now completely acknowledged as a stranger to the family who live in the house, even for dinner she wasn''t to dine at the family table but alone in her bedroom. As soon as the girl was old enough to go to middle school, she was enrolled in an all girl school for rich young lady with dormitory, as if to banish her from the house. Since the school had a high-school division and even a college one she wasn''t to come to her house apart from holidays until she became an adult when her parents would finally be able to disown her. Now far from her beloved sea she entered a swimming club, where she shown greats results and rapidly gained popularity with her classmates, she even was given an embarrassing nickname that was only possible in that kind of environment, ''Little Mermaid'', even for Kotori who never was showing her emotions, she couldn''t help but be embarrassed the first time she was called that. Life was starting to look good for Kotori, she made friends who didn''t mind the fact she never showed her emotions and she even found something she was really good at and was recognized for. Years passed and now Kotori was a first year High-school girl, of course she stayed in the swimming club and once again shown impressive results at competitions, even the media started to be interested in the young girl who was as much known for her talent than for her beauty. And of course one day, as she just won yet another competition, a reporter who was just doing his job asked a simple question that anyone could have asked. "How did you become such a great swimmer?" The now sixteen years old girl simply answered. "Everyday when I was a kid, as to run away from my family I swam in the ocean after school..." Of course most took this for a dark joke and didn''t dig more on the matter, but it wasn''t the case of the reporter who asked the question and feeling a scoop he searched about the girl past. And after asking around old friends of her father who cut all tie with him, the incident where she accused her father of hitting her mother came to light. Soon rumors of Kotori father being a monster who was not only hitting his wife but also his daughter came around, and soon the scandal forced him to sell his company. A month after that, her mother her face full of bruises, came to school to take her back home, the school was quite surprised at this, since they already paid the school for all of her high-school years ahead of time, and even if they didn''t and couldn''t pay anymore, the school would have granted Kotori a scholarship since she was a great talent who gave fame to the school. But her mother didn''t want to hear any of that and took by force her daughter and made her go in the car before starting the engine and drove away from school. Her mother silently drive in the direction of her home, but her eyes seemed dead, it was as if she was a zombie driving a car... And as they were now close to home, her mother changed direction and was going in direction of the beach. Finally close to the beach her mother took her handbag, got out of the car and started to walk in direction of the beach just saying a simple "follow me" to her daughter without even turning around. Since it''s not like she could go against her mother she followed after her silently, and her mother stopped walking near where the wave stopped and looked at the sea still not showing any emotion from her bruised face. Kotori stood next to her and also looked at the sea, from afar a motorboat was coming this way and stopped a little afar from where they where standing as to not hit the land, from the boat a man came closer with a rowing boat, and after the rowing boat was at their feet, the man leaved the small boat while handing the girl mother, keys. "Here you go ma''am. I don''t know what you want to do with it but it''s now yours!" At those words my mother only nod at the man and took the keys before entering the small boat and made to her daughter sign to follow suit. After rowing for a minute they came aboard the motorboat, and her mother still as silent as ever started the engine and drove away from the beach, after driving for thirty minute on the sea her mother finally stopped the engine and finally looked in direction of her daughter. "I killed your father." (Mother) This fact didn''t shock the young girl as she had already guessed why her mother brought her here in the middle of the sea. "Everything is your fault! If only you were never born!" (Mother) "You are the one who gave birth to me as a revenge against father, I never asked you to..." (Kotori) Not affected by her mother accusation, Kotori just answered by telling her what was her thought on the matter. "HOW DARE YOU!" While screaming, her mother took out a small handgun from her bag and shoot Kotori in the leg. "Aahhh..." After a small moan of pain Kotori started to wonder why her mother didn''t shot her in the head and finish this. But an answer was given to her fast enough as her mother grope her by the neck and threw her in the sea. "Aren''t you happy?! You are going to die in your beloved ocean!" (Mother) After saying that she restarted the boat and drove away while laughing hysterically leaving Kotori floating alone in the sea. "I do am thankful mother..." Said the girl while letting the wave move her, but her mother was already too far to hear that. Yes Kotori, really was thankful of her mother to let her die here, as her strength was slowly being drained from blood loss she made the decision to dive and swim one last time, she dived and swam along fish and other marines creatures, even tough she was bleeding no predator came to her, the fish just let her swam along them like she herself was one of them, and slowly and peacefully, Kotori died of blood loss. Yes at that time ''I'' died without even knowing it, it just came to me like I was gently falling asleep, but as you already know, my, ''Kotori'', story didn''t stop here. As I opened my eyes I wasn''t in the sea anymore but in a dark space devoid of life... "Is this the afterlife?" (Kotori) I was floating in the nude in this dark space, it wasn''t unpleasant as it gave me the sensation of still being under water, and I started to swam like nothing was wrong in this dark void... But after ''swimming'' for some minute I suddenly heard a voice. "Well, well, well... I didn''t expect that kind of reaction... That''s boring!" (???) A pervert suddenly appeared, he had strange blue hair and eyes and was wearing seashells to hide his nipples and crotch... Yes that what you call a pervert... "Hey! Who are you calling a pervert?! I''m a god you know! A GOD!" (???) "*Sigh*... Annoying, who gave you the right to read my mind? Pervert..." (Kotori) "What the... What with that reaction?! The great me, Xenesio, came to you and even proved his divinity by reading your mind and that''s your reaction?! I LOVE IT!" (Xenesio) Ok... No matter you look at it, this man a nutcase and pervert... "Well I won''t deny that I do am, a perverted god, but still calling me a nutcase was kinda harsh no?" Shut up you''re annoying leave me alone... "Now you don''t even make the effort to talk?! But don''t be so fast to dismiss me, don''t you know the situation you are right now? Look a your legs." (Xenesio) You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Uh? Oh, it look like my feet disappeared... But isn''t that normal for someone dead? "Huh? Ah, right it''s common in your folklore that ghost don''t have feet, but here it has nothing to do with that. You were being eaten by a system that was going to fragment your soul to birth new one. But the great me stopped that from happening!" Why would you do something like that? Isn''t that just the natural order of thing? "*Sigh* Do you want to disappear or something?" (Xenesio) No not really but that just how thing are, wouldn''t a god job be to let the natural order to not be disturbed? "Wellll... In truth this is not my world so I don''t care about it''s natural order, and I came with a good offer for you!" (Xenesio) That sound like a scam... "Why would I even scam you?! Anyway just hear me out would ya? I came hear to give you a second life in my world! What do you say, sweet deal no?" (Xenesio) And like I already said why would you do that? "Well... The thing is I want you to be rebirth as my champion, and gonna make you born in the family who also birthed the champion of my annoying rival, so you can hinder his work." (Xenesio) Hearing that I started to get really angry as he intended to gave me a life for a reason that was close to the one my mother had to birth me... "Oh wait! I stop you here, I know perfectly anything and everything that happened in your life and I''m nothing like your bitch of a mother. The family you be born into is a loving family and I do give you birth there only to annoy my rival, it''s true, but the reason I''m giving you a second life is because I choose you to be my champion nothing else." (Xenesio) Whatever... And what is a champion supposed to do? "Hm? What did you say? Sorry the reception is kinda lacking around here..." (Xenesio) ... "..." (Xenesio) Ok... Your clearly avoiding the question, forget about the deal, leave and let me disappear... "Well... The thing is... It''s already to late... *Tehe*" (Xenesio) "WHAT?!" (Kotori) "Oops, it''s time, well since i kinda forced your hand here I will answer your question before parting way. Your job is to gain fame in my name so I can gain faith in return, we gods are pretty bored and always compare the number of followers we have so it''s your job to make people want to pray to me! Oh! Also don''t forget to hinder, the champion of that bitch Ymylfana! See ya!" (Xenesio) "You basta...!" (Kotori) I started to glow in a bright light, and suddenly my mind blacked out. What is happening? My body hurt... I tried to open my eyes but was unable to. My body suddenly was getting rubbed by a wet fabric. The sensation startled me and I gave out a little shriek. "Guugaaa!" Or so I thought, as a baby voice was all that came out of my mouth. Look like this bastard really reincarnated me. "Congratulation sir, it''s a girl." (Oldman with a gentleman voice alike a famous Scottish actor with S.C for initial) A man who had the voice of a gentleman, told that to a man who was most likely my father. "OOOOOHHHH MY BABY GIRL!" (Loud man) After a loud man who was likely the said father started to scream in a loud voice, I felt rugged hand took my small body. "LOOK! Shun my son, it''s your little sister!" (Father?) "Yes father, she is really cute..." (Shun, brother?) "Congratulation Myaster!" (Cat person servant?) "Oohh she going to be quite the beauty like her mother huh? Don''t worry little fella! Gramps gonna molest your bust everyday so it grow as much as your mother!" (Perverted oldman...) "Father if you touch my daughter in an obscene way I will make it so you become food for the werebears..." (Scary mother?) And what a werebear? It seem like an interesting family... As I was hearing their happy voices and joke, it was a joke right? A strange feeling started to rise in me and made me cry. Seeing as I was crying I was given to my mother. "It''s ok my baby, mama here." (Now gentle Mother) I wondered what was that soft feeling under my bottom when my mother held me, but sleep slowly started to get to me... I was feeling as if I was born for the first time... It was like my previous life was a long, very long nightmare finally over... And I now had the name of Eva. Six month later was the first time I used magic, my brother Shun who also was the champion that Xenesio talked me about. Was discovered in the armory playing with our father weapons by our maid Allina, who came to report to my mother while holding him by the neck like a puppy and whispered something to my mother that neither me or my brother could heard. "So shun? What were you doing in the armory exactly when I repeated to you that you are forbidden to go there?" (Mother Felicia) Pearl of sweats started to form on my brother forehead that was still keeping a perfect poker face. What does he fear so much from our gentle mother? "That a misunderstanding mother I heard a sound coming from the armory and equipped myself with a sword only to face a potential intruder..." (Shun) My mother hearing him started to have a colder glare than before. He certainly was good at lying but our mother seemed able to read him like a open book. "I see so you used a whetstone to sharp your sword for half a hour while being afraid of the potential attack of an intruder? I must say your are quite courageous..." (Felicia) Hearing the words of mother Shun face started to become pale as he understood he had been trapped by Allina who was looking at him since long before she took him to his mother... "*Gulp*... Shit..." (Shun) "Don''t you dare swear or lie in front of me!" (Felicia) At those word my mother waved a hand down as if she was trying to push him down from a distance, and she really did as my brother suddenly faceplanted the floor, as an invisible force was holding him down. It was magic, the first time I''ve seen it and also the first time I''ve felt it. Because yes when my mother used magic at my brother I was able to feel a strange flow in the air, and since then I was able to senses it around us, from my mother, or from inside me. Using this new found energy I tried to copy the flow my mother just used on my brother, and suddenly sensing mana being drained from me and starting to flow out, my brother suddenly gasped as he just received a huge hit of mana. "*Gasp* I know I was wrong but aren''t you overdoing it?!" (Shun) "Uh? No that wasn''t... Oh! My little girl opened her mana channel!" (Felicia) Oh so that was it was called when you start to be able to sense mana? Trying it again, I hit once again my already down brother. "Arg... Urg... Ouf...!" (Shun) "Hihihihihihi." (Eva) It was really fun to hit him, but he had a reaction I didn''t quite expect, even after hitting him this much, when hearing me laughing he showed a bright smile as if he was happy to see me enjoying myself. That really irritated me, and I continued to attack him until my mother slapped my hand while saying "Bad girl!", but my brother never stopped smiling. Finally free from our mother restrain and my barrage of magic attack, Shun got back up, and creaked the bones of his shoulder as if verifying that everything where as it''s right place. "Are you okay Shun?" (Felicia) My mother who was punishing him a second now showed quite a lot of concern for him. "Ahahah, yeah I''m okay I took worse beating from you mother, and shouldn''t we rejoice from the fact that Eva have so much talent?" (Shun) My brother answered back, not showing even a trace of anger. That really made me angry for some reason, it was like I wasn''t even worth being angry for... I then decided I was going to use him and make him my punch bag from now on... And I did, at every occasion I started to beat him with magic, while laughing, again and again... Yet I never succeed in making him angry... He continued to take care of me when mother and Allina was busy, and pampered me like I was a precious little treasure, it made me feel really weird and since I didn''t how to respond to his attention, I started to beat him every time. around six month later, or 2 week after the werebear incident, my brother who was looking after me, was smiling while looking at me playing with a doll. "*Sigh* It''s really quite pleasing to see, that my tempest of a sister can play normally..." (Shun) "Hmpf!" I answered to is self talking with puffed cheek angered at the nickname he gave me. "Oh? Could it be you''re already capable to understand what I say?" Of course i do, you dumbass. "Mmm I wonder if you received a small blessing who gave you more intelligence? Now that I think about it your birthcard must have showed nothing since father wouldn''t shut up about it if that was the case..." (Shun) Birthcard? What is that? Suddenly the door of bedroom burst open and a loud gorilla pretty boy entered while laughing, his loud usual laugh. "BWAHAHAHAHAHA! What about me son?!" (Orios) "Oh nothing I was just wondering if Eva received a small blessing, but the birthcard didn''t show anything no?" (Shun) "... Birthcard?" (Orios) "..." (Shun) "..." (Orios) "Father don''t tell me..." (Shun) "OHHHH SHITTTTT!!! Because of the shock that was yours, I completely forgot about this thing!" (Orios) "Are you kidding me..." (Shun) I wonder what this is about? But my question was answered the day after as my father who took a beating from mother for forgetting something this important was able to take hold of one, and was now showing it at me, it was just a blank card with a red corner. "Now my baby doll, push your little pretty hand on this red part." (Orios) My father who had the bad tendency of talking in a creepy way when speaking to me, instructed me, and as I did as I was told, the card begun to glow and writing started to appear on it. [tr][td3]Blessing & Prophecy[/td4]tr] [tr][tr] [tr][tr]
Eva Fenrik
1 Year Old1000. S
Saint of water / Champion of the water godDescription: Your proficiency with water magic is really higher than normal! You are also able to regen your mana while being in contact with large amount of water, this work better while being under water or in the nude! *Wink*
... What the hell is this? I really don''t like where this is going, so Xenesio was the water god? I guess that explain why he choose me... And what with the nude thing and wink sound effect in the description? Isn''t that sexual harassment? My father took back the card and his eyes widened... "OOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!" (Orios) "I remember that howling... Don''t tell me..." (Shun) "Incredible! She is also a champion! She''s the champion of the water god!" (Orios) "What?! How is that possible? I never heard of a family giving birth to two champion!" (Felicia) "Congratulation Myaster!" (Allina) "Ahahah those description are always funny, what it''s saying? (Old Pervert) NOOOO! I really don''t want them to read that it make me look like a pervert! "Let see... What does it... Wha" (Orios) As my father was about to read it i took it away with magic and hid it away in my arms. "Hey, what are you doing honey? Let papa look a it, ok?" (Orios) My brother then stopped my father who was trying to get back the card. "Father please stop, I myself remember how it was for my birthcard and if I could at the time, I would have hid it too. So let''s let her keep it a secret." (Shun) "Ahahahah! Yeah your''s was the funniest of all!" (Old Pervert) "Urg..." (Shun) What''s that about? Now I''m curious... But since he really saved me this time I won''t dig any deeper. "I see... If you say so son I won''t try to force her to give it to me." (Orios) Seeing as my father finally gave up I was quite relieved... Now to find where to hide this... Chapter 7 - How she came to like him and the will of a mother Like promised here the second part of the Eva chapter! Also in the future there will be other chapter in the POV of Eva as a "Meanwhile" kind of thing. Anyway, I hope you enjoy it! ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 7 - "How she came to love him and The will of a mother" Because of this damn card, not only it was discovered I was able to understand words, it was also know that I stole some of my brother allowance... How is that thing supposed to know that?! Isn''t it supposed to be connected to the world banks and show up your account? Or maybe it read what your acknowledge to be yours and have nothing to do with the paying function who is truly connected to the banks? But when learning I stole from him, my brother just laughed and let me keep it since it wasn''t a big amount and since either way he rarely use the allowance our parent gave him... A Sol is something around a dollar cents or a Yen so it''s true that what I stole from him wasn''t much, but still the way he was nonchalant about it really irritated me. And so two years once again passed since then in a flash and I am now three years old. I was now able to walk and speak fluently, and since I was never able to swim since I was reborn I felt a sudden impulse to, unable to wait anymore I ran to my father who was for once home. "Father!" (Eva) "Oh! What is it dear, did you miss me?" (Orios) Yeah right... "Father I want to swim, where can I go to?" (Eva) "Well, that came out of nowhere, as expected of the Saint of water I guess? AHAHAHAHAH!" (Orios) After laughing what was a little laugh for him, my father hold his chin with is hand in a thinking pose... Is it that hard to tell me where to swim? "Mmm, I''m sorry dear but the only place deep enough to swim would be the river part in the forest near here, but this forest is infested with powerful monsters like the werebears or cave trolls, it''s not somewhere a little girl can go, it would be certainly okay if your where to go there with me, but I sadly don''t have enough time to bring you there." (Orios) "Hmpf! Then make someone build a pool here!" (Eva) Not minding my tone my father started to retake is pose clearly thinking that I was asking for something quite difficult... "Once again I''m sorry dear, but a pool is something that exist only in the west continent, not only I won''t be able to find an engineer with enough knowledge about it to make one, the materials for it won''t be something I can afford..." (Orios) "Hmpf! Fine! Then I ask my brother to escort me!" (Eva) "Huh?! Uh well that''s kinda... Oh well it seem he''s now quite able to hunt in the forest and recently he even come back home without even a scratch after hunting... Alright, if your brother is okay with that, then you have my approval." (Orios) "Yes!" (Eva) Not wasting any second I ran to my brother bedroom without even taking the time to knock at his door and rudely came inside. My brother was reading at the window and looked at the intruder with a smile. "What is it Eva? Do you need me for something?" (Shun) "Yes! I want to to escort me in the forest so I can swim in the river!" (Eva) Explaining thing in a single line my brother responded once again, against my expectation with a simple. "Sure why not. I myself go swim there sometime, but do you have swimwear?" (Shun) "Ah? Why would I need something like that, I''m a little girl!" My brother asked me a really strange question... Don''t tell me he have something for little girl? Or maybe it''s me who is weird to think like that? "I see... Well since I don''t have one and I''m not a little girl we need to go buy one at the village either way..." (Shun) "Oh I see... I guess it''s okay then but I don''t have any money to buy one." (Eva) Since I already used the Sol I stole from him. "Ahahah, it''s fine, I can at least pay a swimsuit for my little sister. Since it should be around the time the monthly trader pass the village we should hurry up and go today." "Okay let''s go!" My brother then took a small purse and hid it inside his cloth and we exited the mansion. "Mmm your a little too small to walk such a distance, and if we take our time their the possibility we miss the merchant caravan... Let''s do that..." (Shun) My brother kneeled on the floor and put is hand on his back. "Climb on my back, I give you a ride." (Shun) I hesitate a little, but since it was necessary for me to go swim I hugged his back and he put his hand under my thighs. His back was huge for his age... "And up we go, I go at full speed so hang on tight!" As I heard that, he started to run at an impressive speed, it was really fun and more comfortable than I first thought it would be, close to half a hour later we finally arrived at the village, it was my first time here, a lot of people were in the street, most certainly because it was the day the merchant, who come around only once a month was here, still on my brother back we approached the crowd and slowly made our way to face the merchant. "My! If it isn''t the young sir! Did you like my recommendations?" (Merchant) The fat merchant seemed to know and recognize my brother unlike the rest of the villagers who where wondering who were those kids. "Ah yes, I particularly appreciate the biography of the legendary swordsman of the east continent." (Shun) "Oh yes, I myself quite loved that book! But what can I do for you today?" (Merchant) "I was wondering if you had any swimwear, since you also pass near coastal villages I thought you would be the one I should ask." (Shun) "Why yes I do! I just didn''t get them out since nobody never asked for one here. What size do you need?" (Merchant) "One for myself and one for a three years old kid." (Shun) "Okay give me a minute I go get you that!" After saying that the fat merchant entered the back of his carriage and started to search for the article. "Why do you need swimsuit when there nowhere to swim here? Stupid poop!" (Little girl) A little girl who looked a little older than me suddenly started to talk in a really rude way to my brother. "Ahahah... There are one place to swim near here, but it''s not a place most people can go..." (Shun) Oh? He just sounded a little awkward... Is he bad to deal with those kinds of kids? "Huh?! What is that supposed to mean?! Is that supposed to be a secret base or something? What a kid you are!" (Really rude little girl) OH?! Just right now my brother smile cramped a little, this girl is good! Hearing the commotion the merchant came back will holding two swimming one piece who looked like a overall made with thin fabric, his face getting a little pale, afraid that the situation get worse and he get involved in a mess with the child''s of the lord of this region. "Little Miss I think you shouldn''t talk to him like that... Do you know who this young man even is?" (Merchant) "It''s okay... She is ''just'' a little... Girl, who talk without thinking, there no harm done..." Ohhh! Impressive! It''s the first time I heard him talk with poison hidden in his words! She really succeeded in making him angry! Decided, I gone down from my brother back and walked to the girl. "What do you want?" (Rude little girl) "I''m Eva! Eva Fenrik let''s become friend!" (Eva) Hearing the name of the little girl the villagers who were only looking at the situation amused until then, now started to sweat profusely since they realized the little girl was just openly insulting a noble child who also happen to be their lord son... "Okay! You seem interesting! I''m Clara, nice to meet ya!" (Clara the previously really rude girl) At that, my brother sighed understanding it won''t be the last time he see the girl who was able to make him angry. After that Clara accompanied us after my brother was forced to buy her a swimsuit by me, and we all gone swimming inside the forest, well at least me and Clara did but my brother who wasn''t in the mood anymore and worried about monsters just looked at us playing and even had to escort Clara back home... Since then I started to go to the village with Allina escorting me, or forcing my brother to, so I can see him being harassed by Clara. And once again years passed in a flash and I''m now five years old, that''s when two big incident who changed my view on my brother happened, as I was going to the village like I do a lot since I became friend with Clara, I found out that a lot a villagers seemed to be in foul mood. Wondering what happened I gone to the playground where we were playing with Clara and the others village kids, but what I found there was Clara who was crying as the others kids were insulting her and calling her a liar while pointing their fingers at her. "Hey! What are you doing?!" (Eva) "Oh shit, it''s Eva! Let''s scram!" (Random kid) As I interpellate them, the kids started to ran away, they were quite scared of angering me since the last time one of them did, I beat him with magic. "Eva!" Clara suddenly hug me while crying. "Are you okay? What happened?" I asked her in a gentle tone. She then explained to me what happened to her, while playing in the forest near here, she got lost and found an abandoned mansion, since she heard the adult talk about it and calling it cursed she became curious and tried to come closer to look at it, but then she seen the ghost of a young girl who was looking at her through the window, afraid, she ran away and found her way back home. And since every kids in the village already heard the story of a ghost who attacked the village years ago, she thought she needed to warn the villagers about what she saw. Every villagers armed themselves and walked to the manor in a cautious way, they then searched the manor while being ready to ran away in a dash at the first sign of the ghost, but found nothing. And now the villagers think it was one of the pranks of the little girl and since almost every adult remember in fear the ghost who attacked their home, they were quite pissed at the false warning.Those villagers make me really angry! Everyone around here know that, ghost is no joke material, and seeing the afraid visage of Clara as she was telling the story it was clear she wasn''t lying! But still since they found nothing and Clara don''t have ant evidence to testify her story, I can''t go and give them a beating. And I don''t have time to go there by myself either since I need to return to the manor now to be in time for my lessons... I guess I have to use my servant... I don''t like him but at least he''s trustworthy. After going back home I asked my brother to go there and find evidence. He resisted for a time but after playing the cute and angry little sister it worked like a charm and he finally ceded. After my lessons I decided to go to my bedroom to play, but then I saw someone approaching the mansion from the window, it was my brother and since he was already back he must had found something, I started to run to the entrance impatient to learn what he found there. But that when something I didn''t expect happen, he first told me that there really was something there, I was really happy hearing that and shouted "I knew it!", but it was soon followed by my brother grave tone, a tone I never heard from him before, and he started to say something absurd like, the villagers were to be forbidden to go there and that included me. Who does he thing he is?! Since when does he give me order? I started to talk back at him saying it was absurd that I leave something this interesting alone. But... He looked with a cold glare into my eyes and said with voice even colder than his ones eyes, that if I were to refuse his terms he would make it so I can''t walk and would keep me in the manor not letting me leave. He was serious, that''s what my instinct told me, a shiver ran up my spine, who was that? My brother is a gentle one who spoil me and is never angry at me. I only answered that I understood in a weak voice, it was the first time I ever spoke politely to him. But what was this feeling, there was fear but another one who pained my heart much more, but I couldn''t understand it, I really wanted to cry, it was really scary... Tears started to form in the corner of my eyes. But then I suddenly felt his hand starting to stroke my hair gently, surprised I looked up and saw him showing me a gentle smile, he clearly calmed down and stopped being scary. Really relieved from seeing he was back to his spoiling and gentle self I hugged him with a little smile, but I did sob a little while hiding my face in his chest. A week passed since this happened and when I look back at it, I felt rage rose in me, he really scarred me back there and I felt really hurt! I can''t forgive him for saying thing like that to me! I will have my revenge... My heart started to felt more and more anger as I continued to think of what happened that day, and while I was in the garden I suddenly saw his open back walking in front of me. Unable to contain my feeling anymore I acted in a way I would come to regret. "In my name, elemental of ice do my binding and become the spear who shalt pierce my enemy, Ice spear!" Hearing my aria he turned his head to look at what was happening and seen a ice spear coming at him, in a panic he tried to dodge by rotating his body since he didn''t have enough time anymore to dodge any other way. And the spear slashed at him across his back making a deep cut from the middle of his back near the spine and was going up until reaching his left shoulder blade. "Aaahhhh..." Moaning in pain my brother fall to the floor on his stomach, and a large amount of blood started to flow out of his wound. Seeing that I completely froze, what have I done? No it''s not my fault, my brother is a superman he''s always able to avoid my attack like their nothing... Why it''s happening, I just, I just... What did I want? I don''t even know, I didn''t knew what to do and just attacked him out of frustration. "It''s okay Eva, everything going to be okay, go call Allina or mother they do something about it..." Even though I was the one who made him suffer like that, he was still trying to reassure me, in panic I rushed to the mansion to search for someone in the house and rapidly found Allina, and call for her help, after rushing to take the medical kit she ran to my brother and started to treat his wounds by suturing it at an astonishing speed. "I''m sorry! *Sob* I''m so sorry! *Sob*" All I could do was looking at what was happening, unable to do anything but sob and ask for forgiveness... Now that I look back at how I always acted when with him, even I don''t understand why I was like that with him, maybe I always acted as to anger him, because I was more accustomed to peoples being angry at me than showing good will... And when he did act cold toward me all I felt was despair, because I didn''t want him to hate me... Yes, now I can acknowledge it, what I was feeling was something I never felt in my previous life, love... I just wanted to stay close to him but didn''t know how, I just wanted him to spoil me and only me, it was love, but to say if it was familial love or something more even now I can''t answer that... I started to despair thinking my brother would never forgave me, I did after all everything for making him hate me... But once again my brother looked back at me and just smiled. "It''s okay, you just don''t know how to deal with your feelings. I will never hate you for that." It was quite shocking... Even though he clearly didn''t have the power to read my mind, he read me like a open book, and he most likely always was able too, that must have been the true reason why he never got angry at me and the only time he did it was out of worry for me. In this world exist someone who is able to understand me, this simple fact made me cry even more than before but not out of grief of guilt but out of happiness... Since that day, my brother gained a big scar on his back, and I completely changed and became even more of a spoiled child than before, but not in the same way, I just wanted to always stay by his side, we even started to bath and sleep together because of my plea, and when he tried to go somewhere alone I cried while rolling on the floor like would do any spoiled child worthy of the name. Those years were the most happy for me, but then armed knights came and destroyed this beautiful dream, like someone would glass. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.A week passed since me and my mother were kidnapped, it was my birthday but it''s not like we were in any mood to celebrate it... We were still on the road in direction of the capital and unlike the other days, something worth mentioning happened. A knight on a horse suddenly appeared from the direction we came from, his look was one of a madman and he started to shiver as he was giving a report to the knight captain who was leading this caravan, but it was incomprehensible rambling. "A huge sword! He ripped them all apart while laughing! He even ate human flesh!" (Mad Knight) Like that... Seeing as it was going nowhere the knight captain slapped him. "Calm down boy! Explain everything one thing at a time! What happened to the commander and the rest of the troops?!" (Knight Captain) "They... they died sir, everyone was killed and ripped apart... I only was able to survive because my friend pushed me down and I stayed hidden under his corpse..." (Mad Knight) While saying the last line the knight started to cry in a pitiful manner. "What?! Are you joking?! The commander was a champion and easily the third most powerful man in the kingdom! Who could kill him and a whole troops of Fifty knights?!" (Knight Captain) "*Snif*... It was the boy sir... At first we engaged him near the mansion, where he already had killed a lot of knights but when he attacked the commander, the commander clearly overpowered him. But suddenly he ran away at an incredible speed. We of course started to pursue him, and following his trace we arrived to a village and after questioning the villagers they affirmed they didn''t saw him that day, but they told us the boy was often seen going in the direction of the cursed manor hidden in the forest, whom he had forbidden anybody to approach. Since his step brought us near here and he didn''t pass by the village we followed this clue and started to advance to the cursed manor the villagers gave us direction to..." (Mad Knight) The mad knight started to try to retake his breath has he was now shivering from remembering what happened after. "Continue!" The knight captain who couldn''t believe a single boy was able to kill fifty knights and their commander pressed the mad knight to continue his story and explain how such a thing happened. "When we arrived to the manor Thirty knights were sent inside to search for him and as to not to let him escape, six knights me included and the commander waited near the entrance of the manor, five minutes after they went inside we heard a knight screaming that he found him but his voice was soon followed by a high pitched sound and then a dying scream, after that a little moment of silence took place and this was repeated, we soon heard a loud high pitched sound that was followed by our men voices who where pleading for their life or screaming in pain." (Mad Knight) "What the..." Clearly unable to believe what he was hearing the knight captain and those around him were starting to get pale. "After a moment we seen him behind a window at the second floor looking at us while smiling at us, blood covering him from head to feet, and he jumped straight at us from there through the window, in a single moment he stood in front of us holding a giant red sword from whom was emanating a sick aura." (Mad Knight) "Don''t tell me..." (Knight Captain) "Yes sir from what I heard of their conversation with the commander it was one of the five cursed blade... And most of all he didn''t had red glowing eyes like in the stories..." (Mad Knight) "What?! Impossible! The cursed swordsman has always been seen as weak by the other champions because not one of them were ever able to wield a cursed blade without getting possessed! And now you are telling me a little brat who just stopped sucking his mother tits is able to wield one without getting possessed?!" (Knight Captain) "Yes sir... But from what I seen there no doubt about it... She even held him like a lover when he was crying..." (Mad Knight) "Wait what? What are you talking abo... No, let''s hear about that later, please continue from where you stopped..." (Knight Captain) "Yes sir... When he appeared in front of us we charged at him to protect the commander, but in one swing he killed all of us but me who where saved by a friend and the commander who was able to block his attack. When he attacked, the sword ripped apart anyone she touched like she was eating them." (Mad Knight) The knight captain found it strange he kept mentioning the sword with ''her'' and not ''it'' but didn''t said a word as to not interrupt his story... "It was a view straight out of hell, my comrades bloods and insides started to fly everywhere. After that he started to fight with the commander, it was such an incredible fight that I couldn''t look away from it, they strokes and countered with such speed, all I could see was blurs and wounds who kept appearing on the boy as more time passed, from those wounds it was clear that the commander at the upper ground but after struggling for what seemed to be an eternity, the commander started to show sign of fatigue and finally was able to make a good strike against him after using a trick, I was starting to feel relief as I thought the commander finally was able to defeat this monster, but that when it happened..." (Mad Knight) All the knight were holding their breath as they felt that what was going to be told was the way the boy was able to defeat the third strongest man in the kingdom. "He retreated by jumping back with a roll and took a sectioned hand that was on the ground... And bite it, eating a part of it..." (Mad Knight) All the knight hearing the story started to hold their mouth as they felt a sick feeling rise in them. "But what was the most surprising was what happened after, he clearly looked like in pain for a moment but in a matter of seconds he looked like new, not a wound staying on his body." (Mad Knight) "..." The knight captain didn''t even have the will to respond to that, since this story was growing more and more absurd by the second. "Seeing that, the commander charged at him in despair, and in an instant the monster ripped his legs making them minced meat, after that he tortured him for a moment and when the commander died he screamed to the heaven that nobody mess with his family. He soon started to cry after that, and that when something even more absurd happened..." (Mad Knight) What can be even more absurd that someone who healed his wound by eating human flash? Was what wondered the knight captain as he was looking older by the second as he was listening to the story. "The cursed blade suddenly transformed into a girl and took him in her arms!" (Mad Knight) "... I have enough of this joke! What did you drink before coming make your report?!" (Knight Captain) "Sir! I swear to you everything I said really happened! Since even I had a hard time believing what I saw that day I took proof with me! Look!" (Mad Knight) The mad knight brought out of his sack a hand who was starting to rot. "Look! You can clearly see the mark of teeth here!" Said the mad knight as he was pointing to the missing part near the little finger. "You..." The knight captain couldn''t say anything at this pitiful scene, the knight didn''t only looked crazy he really became insane. "I also took the birthcard of the commander look!" (Mad Knight) [tr][td3]Blessing & Prophecy[/td4]tr] [tr][tr] [tr][tr]
Duran Enylio
22 Years Old / Dead1.123.158. S
Iron monk / Champion of the god of the fistDescription: Your arms are one the toughest thing on this earth! They are your sword and shield! But be warned that if you werebearhug your lover you have quite the chance to kill her... That would be really sad.
Seeing that, the knight captain couldn''t help but start to think the knight was saying the truth... "Okay let''s say I believe you... What happened after that?" (Knight Captain) "They talked for a while but I was too far hear anything, after that they held hands and walked way..." (Mad Knight) That! That was too much! "WHAAATTTT?! They held hands?! Since he was at a vulnerable time, I passed on the hug, but now that?! Who''s brother that bitch think she trying to steal! I won''t let that happen!" (Eva obviously...) "..." (knights and mother) The knights and my mother couldn''t help but stare at me because of my reaction to this story. Killing people while smiling? His smile is his strong point, of course he would smile even while killing! Eating human flesh? He didn''t had any choice and even if he took a liking to it everyone have his own taste! But holding hand and hug a goddamn whore of a cursed blade! "UNACCEPTABLE!!!" (Eva in full brocon mode) The knight captain just looked at me with a weary look. "Please... I beg you... Sit down and shut your trap..." (Pissed and weary Knight captain) "... Yes sir..." (Eva) Completely forgetting about my current situation, I screamed from my soul before remembering where I was and obeyed the knight before he get too pissed off... "So... Let me recap, the boy get his hand on a cursed blade and was able to use it or her or whatever without getting possessed, then killed fifty knights, healed himself after eating a piece of human meat and then killed the third strongest in the kingdom, and finally his sword transformed into a girl and they walked away while holding hands, and the only thing we gained from that, is that ridiculous story, a little girl and her mother... Great, if the king don''t kill us all that would be a miracle..." (Knight Captain) "Oh! I forgot!" (Mad Knight) "What now...?" (Knight Captain) "The first time we encountered him near the mansion and the commander told him what the king ordered him, he responded that he will kill all of us before destroying the kingdom and torture the king before dismembering every person he hold dear in front him..." (Mad Knight) "... If i''m not killed by the king for this failure I wonder if I can quit the order of knight... I always dreamed of becoming a herdsman, yep that sound good..." (Knight Captain) A week later after learning that my brother was alive but accompanied by a goddamn thieving cat. We finally arrived to the capital, and were escorted to the castle, my mother being helped by two knights since she couldn''t walk nor float because of the anti-magic cuffs. We finally arrived to the throne room where the one who was behind everything waited us while sitting on the throne. "Ah! Finally they are here, two new powerful pawns! Is what I like to say but where is the boy?" (Henry the fourth... son of a bitch) "Uh... About that sir..." (Knight Captain) The knight started to recount the story he was told by the mad knight and told him about the proof he also showed him. "Are you fucking kidding me?! You''r telling me we lost fifty elite knights and one of my best men, and now we have a rampaging cursed swordsman who is able to wield a goddamn cursed blade without getting possessed, and all we got from this disaster is a little girl and her disabled mother?! Someone take this fool away!" (Henry the fourth) "No sir! I beg you! I only did as you ordered!" (Knight Captain) "Enough!" (Henry the fourth) Guard started to grip the knight captain and took him out of the throne room. "NOOoooo!" (Knight Captain) After a while we couldn''t hear the captain anymore and the king heaved a sight. Guess the knight captain would never be able to become a herdsman... "*Sigh* Someone bring here the slave dealer so we can hurry and finish this..." (Henry the fourth) After waiting a little, soon a man wearing a hood all covered in black appeared holding a flask who contained a black liquid and a tall but thin brush. "Here I am your majesty." (Slave dealer) "Good let''s start this." (Henry the fourth) The king descended from his throne, pointed a finger above the now open flask, and made a small cut into it, to let blood drop into the flask. "Good it should be enough sir, with who should I start?" (Slave dealer) "Start with the child she''s the most dangerous..." (Henry the fourth) Am I really going to get enslaved by this bastard? I don''t want this! Big brother help me! The slave dealer approached me while a guard hold me by the shoulders not letting me escape, the slave dealer then ripped with a knife a part of my dress to expose my chest and started drawing sigils on it with his brush who was coated in the black liquid mixed with the king blood. "Nooo! Please stop!" (Eva) Not hearing my plea the man continued until he nodded satisfied of his work. "In my name, elemental of darkness bind this being to the man who sacrified blood to you, and made this being his slave, Slave pact!" (Slave dealer) After he finished his aria the sigils at my chest started to glow but suddenly stopped and disappeared. "What happened?!" (Henry the fourth) "It seem to have failed your majesty... But the sigils where all correct and I didn''t miss my aria... Could it be that this child is a champion?" (Slave dealer) "Uh? Yes she is,what of it?!" (Henry the fourth) "I''m sorry to say your majesty that a champion can''t be bind with the slave pact." (Slave dealer) "What? Goddamn it!" (Henry the fourth) Ahahah, you dumbass! Take that in your face! "It doesn''t matter! It would had been simpler to directly bind her, but her mother can still be bind since she is not a champion no?!" (Henry the fourth) Uh? "Yes, if she isn''t a champion or received a special blessing who say she cannot be enslaved then there no problem..." (Slave dealer) "Good it was good thinking from my part to tell my knights to also kidnap the mother and don''t kill her. Do it, she''s going to become the hostage that bind her daughter." (Henry the fourth) "Understood." (Slave dealer) After saying that the slave dealer approached my mother who wasn''t restrained since she was disabled, and brought close to her massive and opened cleavage the brush. But the king had forgotten one important thing, the will of a mother whose child was in danger. My mother grabbed the brush from the slave dealer and broke the end of it with her teeth, making it into a sharp stick. "Ahahah! What are you going to do with that? Stab me?!... Wait don''t tell me." (Henry the fourth) Mother then looked at my eyes and smiled. "Eva, never lose hope, as long as your brother is alive he will come to save you, and my son isn''t the kind of man to die before doing what he need to do!" (Felicia) I really didn''t like the way she talked it looked like she was saying her last word. "Someone restrain her!" (Henry the fourth) "Bye bye, Eva, stay healthy... my baby. NOBODY WILL USE ME TO HURT MY CHILD!" (Felicia) And so my mother pierced her heart with the broken brush... "Nooooooooo! Mom! Mooommm!" (Eva) All I could do was cry once again unable to do anything, why is this happening?! What did we ever do wrong?! "GODDAMNIT! This fucking family going to make me crazy! Just take the girl away and jail her somewhere!" (Henry the fourth) At that moment I made a pact with myself... "Wait please! We were wrong! Let me work for you!" Still crying I told this to the king. "Ahahahahahah! Marvelous! It seem at least you have some brain. But what a cold little girl your are to think of yourself when you mother just took her life in front of you. But I like your kind! Alright I will let you work for me! Grow strong enough to pay for your family crimes and being worthy of serving me!" (Henry the fourth) I will see my brother again... "Yes your majesty! I can''t thank you enough for your kindness" I said while kneeling, my forehead touching the floor. AND AT THAT TIME WE GONNA MURDER THIS FUCKER TOGETHER! ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hell I sure wrote a lot more than I first thought I will for this/those chapters, I hope you enjoyed it and were able to better understand Eva mind and how much of a brocon she became, next chapter we get back to Shun ans Mysty! Stay Tuned! Chapter 8 - The start of a journey Chapter 8 - "The start of a journey" We continued to walk hand in hand through the forest, Mysty was speaking non stop as if trying to make me think of something else, but I wasn''t able to think of something else but what happened to my family I wonder what''s going to happen to my mother and sister. I appreciate what Mysty doing for me but I''m sorry for her, since that I really can''t answer her joyously for the moment... "Oh! I know you must be hungry! Wait a minute!" (Mysty) It seem that hunger is the biggest problem a man can have in Mysty head, but suddenly a smaller version of her sword form appeared in her hand and she ran in a different direction in the the woods. "What the?!"(Shun) After two minute passed she came back while holding a headless rabbit look alike creature. "Uuhhh... Sorry I made a mess, the head is even the best part..." (Mysty) "No well... I''m sorry to say I''m not even hungry and either way we don''t have camping equipment to cook it... But more importantly, what was this small version of you cursed blade form?" (Shun) "It''s okay! You can eat it using my curse! As for the sword I simply summoned my cursed blade soul, I can''t use it at is full power but I can at least summon something of this size." "... First of all even if I eat this Rhobik (Rabbit look alike, it''s a harmless monster) using your curse it won''t fill my stomach... Also how can you use your two form at the same time?" "Ah! I forgot! Damn I just did something useless... Anyway, it''s seem you are misunderstanding about us cursed blades. We are not a weapon that have the ability to turn human, but a weapon who had a mindless soul in whom was inserted a new human soul by mother after she forged them. That make us a cursed blade and a human at the same time, if not for the effect of our cursed blade soul we would be mortal like any other human." (Mysty) "... I see..." (Shun) "Yup, and it was our human soul who was cursed by the monster whom birthed our cursed blade form, if even our cursed blade form had received the same curse the monster form you seen when our mind was linked would have been my real form. But my dear husband finally released me from the monster curse and I''m now able to bear his child''s! I even started to think about their names!" (Mysty) "PPFFFFTTT... *cough* *cough* *cough*... What...?" (Shun) The water I was drinking from my water bottle flew in a arc in the air making a beautiful rainbow... "What are you surprised about? Isn''t it obvious that since we are husband and wife I need to do my duty as a wife?!" (Mysty) Or so she said like it was an obvious thing... "Wait! Wait! Wait! That strange! Let say you do get pregnant for argument''s sake what would happen when you turn into your sword form? And what the child would be?! A cursed sword?!" (Shun) If I start to give birth to cursed blades won''t this world be doomed?! "Ooohh! That a good point! I guess we should ask mother when we have the time!" (Mysty) "Yes let''s do that..." (Shun) At least we won''t go back to the baby making subject in the meanwhile... As Mysty was starting to tell me the name she thought of for our child''s we finally seen the village a distance away. But as we entered the village we were far from being welcome. "Go away! Don''t involve us in your mess!" (Village elder) "Please calm down! I''m just here to buy what I need to travel, then I will then go away!" (Shun) "Shut up! You don''t have any authority anymore here! We don''t have to obey you, just go away!" (Village elder) *Krrr* "Please I swear I go away as soon as I have what I need! I will even pay even more than the normal price!" (Shun) "I don''t want to hear any of that! Go away or we will use force!" (Village elder) *Krrrrr* Those fucker, my father always helped them when they were in need and that how they repay my family when the tide change? "Yeah, he''s right go away! We don''t want you here! Those knights gonna come at us!" (Villagers) *KKKRRRRR* My teeth were seriously starting to make a lot of noise... "WILL YOU SHUT THE FUCK UP YOU FUCKING LOT?!" (Shun) All the villagers had their mouth hang open looking in a daze unable to believe what they just heard, the only part they knew of me was the naive and gentle little noble who would never show any anger. "DON''T YOU HAVE ANY SHAME?! WHO''S FAMILY DIDN''T TOOK ANY TAX FROM YOU WHEN YOU HAD A BAD HARVEST AND HAD TO PAY WITH HIS OWN MONEY THE KING?!" Listening to my angry speech a lot of villagers started looking down with a face full of shame. "AS FOR THE KNIGHTS YOU FEAR! I KILLED THEM! ALL OF THEM!" Their eyes widened even more that before it looked like their eyes would pop out any second. "Uh... Is that a joke sir?" (village elder) The village elder asked me with a weak voice, unable to believe I killed by myself that much knights... I looked back at him with a cold glare and answered him with a low voice and giving off an amazing amount of bloodlust. "No... I ripped them apart, and if you don''t bring me what I asked in the next ten minute you gonna follow after them..." (Shun) "Kyaaa! Your so cool when angry!" Said Mysty who seemed to lack the ability to read the mood, while hugging my back. "Yes sir! We will do as you say so please! Please don''t hurt us!" Said the village elder who completely changed attitude and even started to shake in fear after being exposed to my bloodlust. While I was waiting and observed the villagers who where running everywhere as to gather the items I asked them to bring me, a little girl started to approach me while looking furious. "Where is Eva?!" (Clara) It was Clara who like always started to talk to me rudely while looking angry. "She was kidnapped by the king..." (Shun) "What?! What are you even doing here and not going after her?! Fucking useless bastard!" (Clara) "... Enough, it''s the last time you talk to me like that..." (Shun) "Oh?! Can I eat her?!" (Mysty) Hearing what I said and Mysty absurd question, Clara legs started to shake, unable to understand what was happening but clearly sensing that she was in danger. "Maybe you should... Is what a like to say, but as much of a little annoying bitch she his, she''s still my little sister best friend so we are going to do this my way." (Shun) Finishing my line I grabbed her by neck and brought her close to my face. "Hey! Are you really going to kiss someone else in front of your wife?!" (Mysty) Hell no I won''t... It seem I clearly underestimated the level of airheadness of this stupid sword... Well that make her somewhat even more cute... "Listen here you stupid cunt... If you ever even as much as look at me in an annoying way, I will break every bones in your body in the most painful way... understood?" (Shun) After I released her she just fell on her bottom and trace of piss started to show on her one-piece, she just stayed there unable to look at me and shaking like a leaf. Oops seem I''ve gone to far and showed a little to much blood lust there, oh well, she deserved it. After mentioning my sister and hit where it hurt, I think she''s even got away with not much. Finally, just before ten minute passed, the villagers brought me a backpack who looked full with a frying pan attached to the side, yup look good. "Here sir, we brought you everything you asked and packed it..." (village elder) A lot of villagers clearly showed fears on their faces hoping, that I would just take it already and leave them alone. "Thanks... Here your payment for it..." Saying that I handed him twenty medium sized gold coins who was worth 1000. Sol each, and put the sack on my back before turning around and leave the village. Our journey could finally start, and so we walked on the road to the south to search for the second cursed blade. But I forgot something, the nature of the beast who walked alongside me, it happened the very night our journey started. After making camp and ate our fill with a new Rhobik, then came time to sleep, and even though I was going to sleep in the same tent, since I had only one, as the girl I had a crush on, because of all happened today I really wasn''t in the mood to have naughty thought. But as I simply lay down on the floor under the tent and tried to sleep , I suddenly felt something crawl to my side. "Hehehe, it''s time to enjoy ourselves husband..." Saying that Mysty mounted me on my stomach making me unable to run away. She had a lot more of strength than a normal human, not as much as me but she not far from it. "Wait a minute! Didn''t we say we wait to ask for answer Ymylfana before getting to it?" (Shun) "We don''t have to make baby for enjoying ourselves no? I really want to eat you..." (Mysty) Now that what you call a miscalculation... I didn''t expect that her ''hunger'' wasn''t only involving food, but also night time fun... Urg... Calm down mini me that would be really wrong to do something like that right now, and if I have an ''accident'' I could really doom this world by giving birth to something really dangerous! "Sorry Mysty but I''m really not in the mood right now... Let''s sleep okay?" I said hoping it would be enough to calm this beast. I was wrong... "Don''t wanna! It''s okay let big sister please you!" Saying that Mysty started french kiss me, and goddamn she''s good! Even though she should have never kissed before our first kiss today, since she couldn''t turn in her human form before, where the hell did she learn to do that?! Okay let''s try to use the fact she is a real airhead who hold dear our relationship husband/wife. "Wait! Since it''s would be our first time, wouldn''t it be more romantic to wait to be in a bed? Right?" (Shun) Seriously she had the eyes of a predator, I''m not sure I''m going to live through this if she really assault me... "Mumumumu... Okay... If you say so I won''t do anything until we are at a better place, but you have to call me honey from now on!" (Honey?...) What the hell?! I can''t call her that! Talk about embarrassing... But then again my life and the peace of earth is on the line here... "Uuurrgg... Okay... Honey..." (Shun) "YAY! Now that it''s decided let''s sleep dear!" (Honey) SO EMBARRASSING?! What with this sensation of playing house?! How can she say things like that with a straight face?! Oh... I forgot she a complete airhead. We finally started to sleep while being in quite a dangerous position for a healthy young man but since I was exhausted from the day I was able to sleep, but right before really felt asleep I heard Mysty talking to herself in a whisper. "Hihihihi, I win! From now on I''m the first wife even if he obtain Setsuna or the others!" Quite the ominous premonition of what will come in the future, but what man can really not enjoy the fact that he''s loved this much by the one he have a crush on? Since we started our journey a week have passed, now that I think about it today was supposed to be Eva eighths birthday... That made me think I never told you how the calendar in this world work did I? In this world a year is 360 days whom is separated in 10 months of 36 days, whom in turn have 4 weeks of 9 days. Also this world don''t have a sense of season since the climate don''t change through the year. As for what the months weeks and days are called they don''t have names and are simply called by their numbers, like that the date of today and Eva birthday is the 16th day of the 3rd month, and mine is in a month by the way, the 3rd day of the 4th month. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. This week we passed through a lot of villages but thanks the god they neither had church dedicated to Ymylfana or a Inn. And it seem information about me didn''t circulated for now, I guess the king still didn''t hear what happened or the messengers still didn''t pass through those villages. And three days later we finally arrived to a big city, it was a strange city where a lot of ruffians and adventurers looking men and women were walking the street, could it be it''s one of those labyrinth city I heard about? Labyrinth city are city who where build around a labyrinth like you most likely guessed from the name, since labyrinth mean good business, when a new one is found a lot of opportunist business men and adventurers group together there and it rapidly become a city as the business men build shops and inns for the adventurers. "Mysty is Setsuna still far from here?" (Shun) "Mumumumumu... Nope we''re here! She''s under us, I guess that unlike me she is still sealed by her return seal." (Mysty) "Wait what? Under us? You don''t mean..." (Shun) "Yes she''s in a labyrinth, or to be more precise the labyrinth was build here to seal her, I didn''t know that she was still bind to it, since I was freed from my one." (Mysty) "I see... So we gonna have to dive inside the dungeon, that really bad it''s gonna take a lot of time. And what is the return seal you mentioned?" (Shun) "Ah yes, the return seal is a seal that force us to come back to where we were first sealed when we lost the host we posses. I think it was around three thousands years ago? Seeing as we were rampaging by possessing human after we fall to the earth when killing Enoth. A group of powerful mages created five dungeons that would bind us since there were no way to destroy us. And since there would always be a fool who would destroy the seal to take us in search of power, the mages decided to bind us to the last floor of the dungeons and would be forced to return when losing our host. I myself was in a dungeon until a genius mage, the master of the manor you found me, who loved and collected cursed items, unbound me from my dungeon and sealed me directly in his home without touching me as to not get possessed. And I always thought that my sisters were also able to be freed form their dungeons like that, but maybe that was only me?" (Mysty the lecturer) Well seem this man was quite a nutcase too... But wait that mean I have a three thousands years old wife? Well who would have guessed... Not that I care, mind you... "I see... Anyway since we now know where to search I guess we need more provisions and information..." (Shun) And so I walked in the city, but received a lot of glares as I was walking through the crowds, I guess a boy who''s almost thirteen years old with a giant backpack with a beautiful girl linking his arms with a princess like appearance and dress, is a surprising sight on these part... That and we also received a lot praise from females adventurer saying how cute we looked while shrieking, well at least Mysty was quite pleased, but you can imagine how embarrassing it was... Thinking where I should start to gather information I finally talked to a merchant who were selling accessory. "Hello there, can I see what you''r selling?" (Shun) "Kya! You going to buy me a gift?!" Mysty of course misinterpret the fact I was just going to buy something to gain information, but since it the end I will really give it to her I guess she wasn''t that wrong. "Ahahah, of course lad, when you have such a lovely girlfriend you need to please her!" (Old merchant) If we were reading between the line he was saying to buy the most expansive item... A pendant made of smalls pearls with a pretty green-blue color almost those of my eyes entered my sight, I guess I go with that. "Here I buy this" I said while handing the oldman the money and taking the pendant and gifting it to Mysty. "It''s beautiful I love it dear! I love you!" After saying that Mysty once again assaulted me with kisses and seeing my struggle a lot of passerby laugh at the scene. Is it me or she is getting better at it by the day?! What a fearsome girl... "*cough* By the way oldman do you know where I can find information on the labyrinth?" (Shun) "Ah I see! You also want to become an adventurer lad? For that you should go to the adventurer guild they will sell you all the information and items you need. You should find it easily two street down this path. Ah... that take me back when I was young I also were an adventure, but then I took an arrow to..." "Ah, I see thanks!" Fearing to hear an overused meme I just walked in the direction the oldman gave me, after thanking him. After walking for some minutes I finally found the adventurer guild sign, but still there really an adventurer guild in this world... As expected of a fantasy world... With that thought I entered the saloon like building and advanced to the counter. But as I did a lot of tough looking guy and some women all wearing armors and weapons looked at me wondering what I was even doing here even more while being followed by a frail looking girl... As I finally arrived in front of the counter a beautiful clerk came to me. "Hello what can I do for you today?" (Clerk) "Hello, I would like to buy as much information as you have on the labyrinth and some equipment for dungeon diving." Hearing what I asked for, all the rough looking adventurers who where drinking or also talking to a clerk started laughing, and of course a group of thugs came to me for making fun of me, what a typical situation... "Bwahahaha, did you hear that guys! this kid think he''s an adventurers! What a joke... Hey, if a kid like you go there you only going to die, don''t underestimate dungeon diving brat." (Thug #1) His attitude really pissed me off... I wonder if I always was this irritable... "You have my thanks for your warning... But if weak-ass joke characters like you can call themselves adventurer I don''t think it will be that hard..." (Shun) Oops did I just said my true thought out loud? Oh well... Suddenly as I was talking the hall became silent, they couldn''t believe I just openly insulted a man and his friends who looked twice my size. The clerk, face palmed, as she knew what was going to happen or so she thought... "What was that you little fucker?!" (Thug #1) "We''re gonna slit you fucking throat!" (Thug #2) "You gonna regret pissing us off!" (Thug #3) As thug #1 tried to punch me in the face I simply gripped his arms who looked like in slow motion and broke it with a twist. "AAHHHHHHH!!!" (Tugh #1) The thug started to scream as his forearm was completely broke and his bone was stabbing his skin showing a little piece of white among the blood flowing out. People eyes widened has they just seen me broke his arm in a nasty way like I would broke a twig. What can I say? I have a lot of confidence in my grip power... Looking at their friend rolling on the floor while screaming in pain, the two other thugs unsheathed their swords. "Miss." I talked to the clerk as to bring her attention to me while she was gasping at the scene her mouth hang open. "Ah? Uh yes! What is it?" (Clerk) "Since they drawn their weapons if I kill them that would be considerate self-defense no?" (Shin) "Uh? Yes... I guess?" (Clerk) "Yay! Let me eat them!" (Mysty) "Mysty think about the one who are eating and the poor clerks who would have to clean after the mess will you?" (Shun) "Mumumumu... Too bad..." (Mysty) As they got annoyed by the fact I was talking nonchalantly thug #2 charged me with his sword. I evaded his downward slash with a step to the side and jumped up to be in range of his face, and simply punched it with all my might making his head explode at the impact... Oops, guess I did make a mess either way, well at least it''s not as much as if I attacked using Mysty... "What the..." (Thug #1 & #3) Thug #1 who was currently being healed by a mage healer and thug #3 couldn''t believe what just happened but as thug #3 understood he was next he drooped his sword to the floor. "Wait, I''m sorry okay, don''t kill me!" (Thug #3) "Too late, nobody point a sword at me and live to tell the tale..." (Shun) I simply walked at him and pierced his chest using my hand as a spear. After throwing-up a crazy quantity of blood he drop down to the floor and died... I then looked at #1 in the eyes and said with a smile. "I guess you were lucky you didn''t draw your sword huh?" And walked back to the counter where the clerk was clearly shaking but still had a smile on her face, now that what I call a pro! By seriously was I always this ruthless? Maybe that now that I''m not under the watch of my family my chains are broken? Well I''m still not as blood thirsty that the time I was Rick... "Hey you also made a mess! If you were to splash blood everywhere you could have used me either way!" (Mysty) "Now, now... If I used you it would have been much more than that, but I''m still sorry okay... Honey?" (Shun) Since I didn''t want to hear her bitching for hours I used the magic word that make her shut up and she started to twist her body in a weird way while saying thing such as, ''you are such a tease dear!'' or ''hold me!'' among others things even more embarrassing. Now that I know that I won''t be interrupted again I go back to business. "So as I was saying before, I would need as much information as I can and equipment for dungeon diving." (Shun) This time nobody laugh and just silently keep their eyes to their glass or affair as to not cross eyes with me. "Yes sir, of course. For information we can provide you with maps up to the 20th floors who also give you information on the monsters you can encounter on each floor. The floors after that change at every visit so no maps exist for them. As for equipment we have a beginner pack with everything you would need in a dungeon and some rations!" (Clerk) Miss Clerk you are amazing... If it was not for her, still shaking like a leaf, you wouldn''t guess anything was wrong from her voice. "Then I guess I take all the maps from the first to the 20th floors and two beginners packs." "Thank you for your business! I will bring you that immediately." After waiting for a while, the clerk brought back two big sack and a stack of papers. It was really expensive but since I needed that to gain time I didn''t see to the expense, good thinking from me to have stole baldy purse, not that he need it anymore... After waking Mysty from her day dreaming I asked her to help me carry at least one of the pack and we exited the guild after paying for the items... After leaving I could hear a lot of sigh of relief from behind me... "Okay let''s go Mysty!" (Shun) "Oh are we finally going to a inn?!" (Mysty) Look like she''s already forgot why we were even here... What are you? A bird? "Nope, were going dungeon diving!" (Shun) ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Pissed Shun is Pissed! This chapter had a lot of trivia, it was a little boring to write and i''m sure to read but their are moment like that i suppose. Next chapter We''re going dungeon exploring and finally starting to see Shun ''Dere'' side! Stay tuned! Chapter 9 - The blind queen labyrinth Chapter 9 - "The blind queen labyrinth" After walking for a while we finally found ourself in front of the labyrinth who was in the middle of the city. "Let''s not lost time and finish this as soon as we can!" (Shun) "Mmmumumumu... Do you want to have Setsuna this much? I warn you she have a really annoying personality!" (Mysty) Wow, and that you who say that... "It doesn''t matter as long i can get stronger..." (Shun) "With that mindset your going to get possessed..." (Mysty) "Urg!" Now that she say it that was clearly a flag... "A..Anyway! Let''s stop wasting time and go inside... Honey..." (Shun) "Yes dear!" (Mysty) I''m starting to get the hang of it... I''m also not that much embarrassed anymore. The Entrance of the labyrinth looked like a crypt all made of stone, also beside the stairs who was going down was a sign. [tr][tr] [tr][tr]
Welcome to the Blind Queen LabyrinthHere a the rules you need to follow! 1. It is forbidden to start a fire in the dungeon, please use heat stone to cook! You can found them at the adventurer guild or any good magic item seller! 2. Stealing prey or taking spoil from another group will be severely punished, by making you forbidden to enter this labyrinth! 3. Fighting another group or pushing monster at them, will make you also receive the same punishment as .2! 4. If you are able to reach the 30th floor. DON''T TOUCH THE BLADE! If you are seen exiting the labyrinth with it you will be killed on the spot for being possessed!
Well damn, they don''t joke around with cursed blades! Not that it concern me since i can make her change into human form after getting her. And so we descended the stairs and entered the labyrinth and arrived in a long always whom was lighted by strange sigils who were on the walls and ceiling, but what was the most surprising was the crowd that was sitting on each side of the hallways, all of them were showing items, and browsing those items were merchants and adventurers. Maybe the adventurers sell directly the items they found in the dungeon here, or they are here only to showcase useful items to passing adventurers? Anyway i ignored all the people calling at me walked through the hallway, at the end of it stood a giant door made of stone. "This sure is an impressive huge ''thing''!" Said Mysty will molesting my belly through my cloth. Will you stop choosing your words as to try to entice me?! My will is made of iron! Well maybe not iron but it''s tough for someone with an adolescent body... Maybe? Trying to think of something else i touched the door to push it open, but when i came in contact with it, it opened by itself. Is this a wall mart automatic door or something? And after entering the room where leaded the door who was a simple empty room with nothing worth mentioning, the door suddenly close behind us. "This door must be for prevent monster from escaping... Okay Mysty give me the first floor map!" (Shun) "Yes dear here you go!" (Mysty) "Thanks, honey." (Shun) Wait, did i just said that naturally? Am i actually the one being trained here? Oh well as long as she is happy with that... Reading the map Mysty handed me i found out that there is no monster or trap and that there only three empty room connected by a straight path... That''s a scam! Why would they even sell this?! Wondering if the next map was like this, it was fortunately not the case. The clerk would have some serious balls to scam me after what happened at the guild... Seem like the first was only an entrance so we rapidly gone to the next stairs and descended to the second one. There was a lot of peoples fighting monsters there, since i''m not here to make money or enjoy a fight with monsters it helped, and like that i traveled to the 6th floor without having to fight. "At this rate we going to finish by the day..." (Shun) "Dear behind you!" (Mysty) "Wha?!" (Shun) Seem like i talked to soon a white wolf with red glass eyes jumped at me from behind me, and i jumped to the side to evade is fangs who were going for my necks. "Thanks honey!" Since she just saved my life i thanked her while calling her honey, but the truth is i called her like that out of habit... I really was trained aren''t i? But still i really shouldn''t have drop my guard it seem i lack training... "Mysty come!" While calling her i gave her my hand and she transformed into her chainsaw form. "Let''s do this!" Weirdly she seemed a little heavier than before. The wolf looked cautiously at me will trying to walk slowly at my back, and suddenly jumped at me without warning, but since the simple fact of wielding enhanced my ability ans i was seeing him coming at me in slow motion, i simply killed him with a roundhouse kick, breaking it''s neck with my foot. I looked around me but it seem other monsters were busy with other group, but looking around me i suddenly saw a group of female adventurer looking at me with their eyes wide open. Shit... I should just go before it become more of a mess. "Wait a minute!" (Blond Female adventurer) "What can i do for you?" (Shun) Let''s play innocent they will give up soon enough... Or so i hoped but this stupid blade had to do something useless once again and turned back into her human form. "HEY! Why didn''t you used me again?! You were even holding me! Don''t hold all the fun!" (Mysty) *sigh* "What the hell is that! She really did turn into a sword?!" (Blond Female Adventurer) "It''s just a trick, an illusion, i''m a circus magician in my free time..." (Shun) "Are trying to make a joke?! I can sense magic and there were none!" (Blond Female Adventurer) Oops... Seem there no illusionist using trick in this world, guess that normal since there real magic here... "She''s annoying and clearly trying to make a pass at you! Can i eat her?" (Mysty) Oh for the god of love! Wait god in my case would mean Ymylfana... Okay let''s forgot to ask help from god... "Honey please, shut up..." (Shun) "Yes..." (Mysty) "Explain to me what that was! What is that sword?!" (B.F.A it was getting annoying to write it every time...) "And why would i? To satisfy your curiosity?" (Shun) "No, it''s because if you don''t give me a good explanation i will report you for using forbidden spell!" (B.F.A) "Forbidden spell? What are you talking about?" (Shun) "Don''t play innocent! I''m talking about human experimentation, transformation magic with the use of illegal magic item!" (B.F.A) There was such a thing? I remember having heard something about human experimentation using magic item but it wasn''t precised what was those experiment were about, i guess it was that? "Sorry to say, but i used no such thing, wouldn''t you have sensed something if i did?" (Shun) "There are a lot of way of hiding magic being cast!" (B.F.A) "Wait a minute you said a second ago that you didn''t believe it was an illusion precisely because there was no magic!" (Shun) This is getting annoying! "I was leading you to tell me the truth." (B.F.A) *KKrr* Wait wait wait calm down, they only trying to do what they think is right, as annoying as they are... But now what to do if i tell her the truth they won''t believe me since i''m not showing any sign of being possessed, and i can''t seem to find any good lie to got away from this... Seem like their no way around it... "Mysty." "Yes!" Sensing my will Mysty turned back in a blade, and i took my stance. Seeing that, the group of females adventurers also took their stance showing nervousness, i glared at them for a moment and... ran away! "What the?! Wait!" (B.F.A) Running at full speed i slipped through the numerous fights in my path making the adventurers quite surprised from seeing a kid with a giant sword running between them and their preys and evading the numerous magic attacks they were launching at them. Since i remember the maps of the Ten first floor i was able to run straight to the stairs going the seventh floor and leave the group of female adventurers pursuing me in the dust. [Sorry dear... It''s because i turned back into my human form without thinking that it turned into such a mess...] You rarely think ahead Mysty... "Don''t worry about it since they already seen you turn in a sword before that either way, they wouldn''t have leaved me alone..." (Shun) [Okay then i won''t worry about it...] You also rarely worry about anything honey... "Anyway i wanted to ask something. You feel a little heavier than before, did you gain weight?" (Shun) [That''s rude! I''m only heavier because i turned into my cursed blade form while wearing the packs!] "Oh so that how it work?" (Shun) [Yes everything i wear turn into a sword with me, apart for my underwear and dress whom are made with mana that i weave every time i transform back in human form.] "I see, that why everytime you turn back in human form your dress look cleaner than before. But does than mean that you can change you cloth to anything?" [Yes i can, why? Do want me to wear something for you? An angel nurse? Or maybe you like the forbidden feeling of dirtying a nun?!] No... I would have liked it if your were wearing something less flashy! But a nurse outfit wouldn''t be that bad too or maybe a bunny girl... Calm down mini-me! Shit, the curse of an adolescent body... [Oh? I feel you are getting aroused?! So you do have fetish?! Tell me what is it?!] "Another time okay...? Let''s continue to dive!" (Shun) Clearly avoiding the subject... You will have to wait bunny girl cosplay! I continued to advance through the floor will being cautious. There was much more less group on this floor... I guess they are starting to get too difficult for most? If i remember it good there are ''Orthros'' monster on this floor, suddenly a monster seen me from afar, it was a dog with two heads from whose body, spark of lightning where flowing out. Guess his appearance were like story i read from my old world. The monster slowly approached me and i took my stance waiting for it to attack me. The monster then jumped at me trying to bite my neck with his two head, but since Mysty wouldn''t shut up if i killed him the same way i used before, in simple slash i ripped him apart, but... [Gyyaaaaaa!!!] "Guh!" (Shun) As i slashed at him electricity run through Mysty and burn my hands a little, but the scream Mysty made was really unexpected could it be lightning is her weakness? "Are you okay?!" (Shun) [Uuuhhhh, i''m okay... I can''t die, but it still hurt a lot...] "Turn back." (Shun) [Uh?] "Just do it!" (Nike... uh i mean Shun) She glowed a little and turned back in human form, i inspected her form head to toes with my eyes, and seeing as she didn''t have any wound on her i sighed in relief and took her in my arms. "Thank god your okay..." Once again i thanked Ymylfana but i don''t care at the moment. Mysty looked quite shocked at my suddenly show of affection, but she just hugged me back while smiling from happiness from seeing i was this worried about her. "Thanks dears..." (Mysty) We kissed for a moment completely in our little world... Thankfully no other monsters attacked us in the meanwhile, but as she were going to change back into a sword she suddenly seen my hands and her eyes opened wide in shock. "You are hurt! What are you doing showing me this must worry when you are hurt yourself!" (Mysty) "It''s okay, it''s nothing i can''t heal using your curse. Don''t worry about it." (Shun) "Okay... But still don''t you dare die on me! I won''t forgive you!" (Mysty) "Your over exaggerating it''s just a burn, if your that worried about it just turn into a sword and let me eat the corpse of the dog." (Shun) On those words she turned back into her cursed blade form and i started my feast, but i had to eat almost a whole quarter of this monster before my hands finally where back to normal. This curse clearly work better with human meat, but if i can i prefer clearly to eat monster... And as i finished to eat, another one appeared, those monster have one hell of a nasty ability, it''s no wonder there so few adventurers on this floor. As he attacked me i used the same strategy as with the wolf and broke one his neck with a round-house kick. It seem that as long as you kill one of the head the other die with it. [What are you doing?! If you attack it directly you going to be much more hurt than before!] "Don''t worry. Like you can see i wasn''t hurt, my boots are made of pretty thick leathers, its enough to protect me from something this weak." (Shun) [Fine... But if you ever in danger don''t hesitate to use me!] "Yes, yes, stop nagging." (Shun) [Hmpf!] She clearly understood i attacked like that as to not to hurt her... But thankfully my boots were insulated enough to kick them without a worry, i never thought it would be... Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Soon enough we reached the stairs and descended to the 8th floor, from information the maps gave me, there seem to be trap from this floor on, on this dungeon there only the type you step on and activated nasty spear appearing from wall trying to stab you or stone pillar to crush you. We need to advance two more floor to hit the tenth floor who is also a resting area... "From now on it''s going to be much more difficult to advance with speed... I don''t want to waste time but let''s not get killed stupidly because i didn''t took the time to look for traps..." (Shun) [Yes... Let''s do that.] There should be also white wolf like in the fifth floor, their instinct are quite acute so they can avoid traps without difficulty... Slowly i walked through the room, looking were i was stepping avoiding any suspicious lump on the floor and verifying with the map in my head where they supposed to be, to go to the next stairs i need to go through at least 6 rooms and hallways, all full of traps... It''s going to take a lot of time... Oh shit! Two whites wolfs! Of course the moment we crossed road they got into position, waiting for my next move... Urg i can''t move freely here, it''s really annoying... And when i think i''m only at the eighth floor, it seem like i clearly underestimated this freakin'' labyrinth, you made a good job at making this annoying thing, 3000 years ago mages. Those bastards wolfs seeing as i had a hard time to take my stance because of the traps, rush at me will doing little jumps or even running on the walls, well i be damned those thing sure know how to move in there. One attacked me from the floor at my left the other from the wall on my right, using my left foot i kicked the one attacking from the floor and slashed a the same time the one coming from my right, but from my strategy rise two problems, the first by ripping apart the wolf to my right his blood splashed everywhere and now it was going to become a mess finding the suspicious lumps on the floor, the second one, i did kill the wolf on my left by breaking his nose and impale his brain with his bones, typical canine weakness, problem, now his body slide through the room floor activating at the same time almost all the goddamn traps in this room... SHIT! Spear and mass of stone started to come out of the walls everywhere at different time so that even if you do evade the first trap the next one get your sorry ass. Evading and blocking in a awkward manner i finally reached the hallway after much difficulty. "Okay! Fuck this shit! I''m going to do this my way!" (Shun) [...] I simply planted my foot in the wall at my right, but when i did, the traps in the very same wall were activated and started to attack me. Shit not again! Look like the mechanism is pretty sensible to shock... After another struggle i finally reached the next room after evading spears by a hair''s breadth, seriously how deadly can be this floor?! Well since it was build with the intention of making so nobody reach the last floor it''s not that surprising... "If wall don''t work what about the ceiling?! Transform back for a moment Mysty." (Shun) [I''m not really sure what your trying to do but okay...] After Mysty get back a little now in human form i stood on my hands, and using my arm strength i propulsed myself to the the ceiling kicking it, this time it worked like a charm and i was now upside down my feet planted in the ceiling. "Ahahahah! Take that freakin'' mages! Didn''t think of that uh?" (Shun) "You seriously have the strangest idea some time." Said Mysty while giggling a little... Since the ceiling wasn''t that high we were able to hold hand and she turned back into a sword making thing even simpler for me. And like that i started to walk upside down by planting my feet on the ceiling... After passing some rooms we were almost at the stairs when we encountered another group who were walking slowly trying to avoid the traps. "Pardon me i''m passing through." (Shun) "What the fuck?!" (Random adventurer) Eyes wide open they looked at me walking above them, can''t believing what was happening before their eyes, maybe they try my tactic latter? Or maybe not... And like that we finally reached the stairs to the 9th floor and descended, and no i didn''t took the stairs upside down... It''s already been a good ten hours since we entered the labyrinth, well half of that was only for the two last one... I really want to reach the 10th floor as soon as possible to take a rest, even if i''m far from being physically exhausted, mentally it was another story... Also i''m starting to get really hungry since i didn''t eat anything since this morning, well i did eat the Orthros but since i did it using the curse of Mysty it didn''t fill my stomach... "Urg i didn''t expect this labyrinth to be this annoying, it''s was not that dangerous until now but all those traps and monsters are really taking a toll on me..." [Yeah, well those mages were quite the paranoiac fellow, but since some rare people are really able to reach the bottom floor it seem it still wasn''t enough.] "*Sigh* That would have been a real problem for me if i couldn''t reach the 30th floor... Anyway i really want to reach this damn 10th floor to eat and sleep..." (Shun) [Hang in there dear! You can do it!] "Yeah... Thanks honey..." (Shun) Arg! Goddamn it, i did it again, guess all i can do is accept it, and be resigned to my fate. (Manly tear) From the maps there seem too be less traps on this floor but three type of monster, white wolf, orthros and hellhound. Seem like that labyrinth is pretty much canine themed huh? Since it worked pretty well last floor i decided to use the same tactic and walk upside down, but seem those bastard mages upgraded the ceiling in this floor... When i planted my feet in the ceiling spears and arrows started to fall from it. "Damn! Should know it wouldn''t be that easy..." (Shun) Evading to the best of my capability i spin and jumped in every direction like would do some ballerina, even though there are less trigger to activate the trap, the trap itself is much bigger than before... And as i was finally reaching the next room i was stabbed by an arrow to the shoulder, *phew* good thing my adventurer career didn''t finish the same way the oldman accessory dealer did... Wait a second now that a i think about there healing magic in this world why would a simple wound to the knee would become an handicap?! But that really not the time to think about that... [Are you alright?!] "Yeah thankfully i''m thick skinned, it didn''t stab me deep i won''t be hindered to fight." (Shun) [Okay, let''s find a monster as soon as possible and heal that wound!] "Yeah let''s..." (Shun) I''m really thankful for that ability, if it wasn''t for that i wouldn''t be able to act so rashly, still, it hurt like shit! "Mmm? Well shit..." (Shun) Seem like the ruckus i made with those traps gathered a lot of attention from monsters, i guess there no other adventurer on this floor and most must be resting on the next floor. Two white wolf where accompanied by an orthos and a hellhound appeared, the hellhound look like a doberman with fire escaping from it''s mouth, and eyes who looked like made of those very same flames. Making a strategy in my head for the fight to come i exchanged glares in silence with the beasts... It seem like they also decided their own tactic has the two wolfs started to ran on the wall on each of my side and the orthros rushed straight at me from the front while the hellhound stayed in the back spatting fire balls at me... Waiting for the last moment, i used one head of the orthros like a step ladder breaking his skull and jumped in the air, avoiding the fireballs who made charcoals of the two wolfs who were now in the airs under me. It was pretty difficult to not touch the ceiling who was pretty low while avoiding the fireballs, i then leaped to the hellhound and ripped him apart using Mysty. "*Phew* Those monster are pretty weak, but combined with the traps and their nasty ability they are annoying to fight..." (Shun) [Yeah, most of them all, the orthros whom you normally can''t fight in close combat.] Is it me or Mysty less of a airhead when in her recently? Maybe it''s just that she try to stay serious... "Now to decide what to eat to heal my wound..." (Shun) Since i already eat a orthros and the two wolf are now a little to much burned for my taste, guess i go with the hellhound. After taking out the arrow whom was still stabbing my shoulder i started to eat a hellhound leg while walking like you would a chicken one, it was... Spicy... At least it felt lest irritating to do something while avoiding the traps,knowing that i started to talk to Mysty while advancing when i finished eating. "Thinking back to before we enter the labyrinth you told me that Setsuna had a annoying personality, what did you mean?" (Shun) [Ah that... I just mean that she talk in an over polite way while being a closet pervert...] "That... Kinda weird yeah... But isn''t that just your interpretation?" (Shun) [Not really no... She ask to be punished at every occasion and get aroused from it...] "Are all the cursed blades weird like that...?" [What did you expect from cursed blades who killed a god with curse and insanity?] "Right..." (Shun) So you do know that you are weird. But still i didn''t expect a masochist to be my second cursed blade... Oh well as long as she is useful, i just hope i won''t fall in love with her at first sight too that would be really awkward... After fighting our way while avoiding traps for two hour we finally reached the tenth floor stairs whom had a door like the one at the entrance of the labyrinth down them. Touching it, it opened the same way did the first one and behind it was an enormous room filled with adventurers, tents and guy trying to sell equipment, making something like a little bazaar, another door was at the opposite side of the room... "Mysty sorry, but don''t change back to your human form for now." [Alright dear, i understand...] "Hey there son! Did you make your way down here alone?! That hella impressive!" (Middle aged adventurer, or M.A.A for short...) After saying that to Mysty and entering the room, a Middle aged man with a giant axe on his back approached me with a amicable smile. "Ah yes, it did take me all the day but it wasn''t that hard." (Shun) "Wha... A DAY?! You arrived to the tenth floor in a day?! Ahahah no wonder you came here alone." (M.A.A) Oops, since the tenth floor is the only place you can rest i thought it would be normal to come here in a day, look like i was wrong... "Ah is it that strange? I guess i did come here in a rush..." (Shun) "Yeah most of the time we take turn to sleep for at lest three hours every three floors until we come by a safe room. That the way of the adventurer, are you a newbie to don''t know that?" (M.A.A) "Yeah it''s my first time dungeon diving." (Shun) "First... Ahahahah your amazing lad! Too bad you work alone i would have gladly took you in my party! By the way the name Buck what about yours lad." The friendly adventurer give me is name while reached out his hand for a handshake. "I''m Shun nice to meet you." I said while reaching his stretched hand with mine. "Nice to meet ya too little guy, want to share a meal with my party so we can give you some hint on adventuring?" (Buck) Buck seemed like a good guy but it really sounded like a trap to me... But hearing their advice on dungeon exploring would be pretty useful for finishing this quicker... "Okay, go ahead please, i follow in a minute." (Shun) "Sure thing kid! We wait for ya, i really want to hear how you reached this floor this quickly!" (Buck) Maybe he just curious about that, but let''s not take any risk. "Mysty, if they drug me i count on you to protect me while i''m unconscious." (Shun) [Okay, you can count on me! I won''t leave anyone alive if they do something suspicious to you!] No that''s not what i asked you... After whispering to Mysty to ask her to protect me if any problem arise i joined Buck party who were joyously cooking white wolf meat. After sharing a meal and answer each question we had for each other, it come to me that Buck was really just a good guy who were curious about me and wanted to give me advice... So people like him and his party do exist huh? After thanking them for the meal and retire myself for the night i pitched my tent in a corner where there were not as much people and was at the opposite side of the ''waste'' corner... The reason why adventurer sleep in tents even in a dungeon if i believe Buck is because that way it''s harder for getting your stuff steal while you are sleeping and for intimacy... But that night were going to me more ''rough'' than i first thought... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Next chapter there is erotica and plot twist! Stay tuned! Chapter 10 - The hidden truth There is erotica in this chapter! It will be written in ''spoiler'' so you can skip it if you don''t want to read the love scene of Shun and his waifu. Anyway, enjoy. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 10 - "The hidden truth" Finally finishing installing my tent I entered it, and put Mysty on the floor. "You can turn back now, sorry for that." (Shun) After glowing a little Mysty turned back in human form and immediately hugged me, with tears in the corners of her eyes. "What''s wrong honey?" Kinda troubled by her sudden attitude I asked her worried. "*Sob* I''m sorry... Even though I was trying to impress you and be useful, in the end I kept messing up..." (Mysty) Ahhh so that why she kept asking me to use her and seemed less of a airhead lately, it''s because she was depressed... But seriously how can someone be this cute?! Unable to contain it anymore I pushed her to the floor, screw the world! Spoiler : "Wha?! What is it dear?" (Mysty) Surprised that for once i''m on the offence Mysty looked at my eyes in a daze, wondering why I pushed her down not thinking she finally broke my last defense... "I want you..." (Shun) I whispered in her ear while caressing her hips, seeing I was finally ready and in the mood to hold her, Mysty just nod in a cute way with teary eyes. Not able to contain myself anymore I deep kiss her, it was the first time I initiated a kiss and for once I tried to win in this battle, but she really was too talented at it, every time we kiss she get really better at it, after kissing for at least five minute we concluded with a tie, saliva linking our wet lips, blushing and starting to breath heavily, we undressed each other, while restarting kissing and caressing each other body. She had frilly red pantie behind her dress and no bra, it was not something one would call ''sexy'' but empathized her cuteness and seemingly young body, her little two breast were plainly visible, showing that she was aroused as her two peaks were hard. Also from her pantie a wet trace could been seen, no wonder as we were ravishing each other lips and body for now almost ten minute, i''m myself were rock hard, I started licking her neck while bringing my hand slowly to her flower, massaging it through the fabric and making her moan in pleasure. After massaging her for a while and licking her whole body I finally felt her body shivering and her eyes opening wide as she reached a deep orgasm. While she still was in the aftermath of her orgasm, her breath louder than ever, I slide her pantie in an erotic way while caressing her legs and begun pleasured her vagina once again with my tongue this time, since she was still a virgin I wanted to prepare the field as much as possible before getting to the real thing. Seeing what I was doing, she looked a little ashamed for a moment, quite the new thing if you ask me, as I never seen her make such a face, but it just pushed me more in my endeavor and so I attacked her even more roughly that I was before, and my effort brought another climax that was accompanied by a lovelier and loud moan than the previous one. Taking it at my clue to start the real thing I positioned myself in a missionary position and slowly entered hers lower lips, it seem that even all my effort were not enough to ease the pain as she started to claw my back and grind her teeth, when I finally finished entering her she sighed from relief. "We''re finally one..." (Mysty) While saying this, she shown me a bright smile and small tears of happiness rolled along her red cheeks. "I''m starting to move okay? I be has gentle as I can..." And so I started to move in a slow piston doing my best to control my urge to move wildly. It really was nothing like my first time when I was Rick, because yes, I already did the act in my previous life out of curiosity, with a prostitute, but it was disappointing to say the least, at the time all I felt, was emptiness while doing it. But now my heart was felling filled to the brim with happiness, and the pleasure that was coming up my spine was out of this world, so it''s what''s it''s like to have sex with someone you love, slowly Mysty who was showing sign of pain until now, started to moan in pleasure, but as she was unconsciously searching for more pleasure she tightened down there sending me shiver of pleasure. Dangerous! I hopefully for world peace were able to not release my urge inside, even though I ''did'' feel a little regret at that, panting like animal we looked at each other eyes reconfirming our love for each other. And suddenly Mysty as if unable to resist her own urge, pushed me down in turn to mount me. "I be on the top for the second round okay?" (Mysty) "Wait isn''t that a little unreasonable to do it more than this for our first time?" (Shun) "No way I stop now! Since we won''t be able to do it as much after you obtain Setsuna i''m clearly going to monopolize you as much as I can before that!" (Mysty) Instinct? Why are you sending me warning signal? Your scaring me there... OH MY GOD! And like that Mysty started to assault me for two more hours before finally being satisfied. Fortunately since she was afraid of doing something wrong if she were to become pregnant she released me in time every time, thanks the god we didn''t still didn''t ask Ymylfana for answer about that and thanks the god I do have a lot of vitality... After the act more exhausted by it than the 10 hours of dungeon diving, I fallen into a deep sleep, but that''s when thing became strange. I was once again in the white room I was when I linked mind with Mysty... "What the hell is that? Is that a dream?" (Shun) As I was wondering if I was just simply dreaming or if this was something more, a monster that should have disappeared once again appeared... "Ahahahah, she sure took her time! I was wondering what she was doing, with her personality and how much my daughter love you it''s a wonder she didn''t assault you the very same night you obtained her." It''s was the devourer, but this time it''s clearly wasn''t Mysty as his voice was deep and manly and his attitude completely different. "I can see on your face that your are quite confused as what is happening. So ask me question I shall answer it." (The devourer) "Well now i''m in quite the bind... I have so much question I don''t know where to start... I guess I first ask you why i''m back here and why your not trying to eat my soul." (Shun) "Ahahahah! Quite the irony! Far from devouring your soul you are the one who ate mine, and we are not where you mentally fighted Mystyval but in your one mind." (The devourer) "Wait what?! That''s too strange! First of all shouldn''t your soul have disappeared when you were killed by Ymylfana three thousands years ago? And when did I eat you? When I defeated Mysty?" "A yes Ymylfana... A lot of lies were told by this damn whore, know that we can''t die. Contrary to what Mystyval was told and repeated to you the reason her soul had my appearance was because my soul rested in her, as my own soul were tainting her human soul and making her insane she took this form, as you must have see for yourself she shown a lot less of insanity lately no? By defeating her you absorbed my soul inside of you, sealing it, and freed my daughter soul from her insanity, well it seem time took a toll on her and she now have a wicked personality... Finally you completely ate my soul by becoming one with Mystyval." (The devourer) "Wait a minute your telling me I ate you by making love with Mysty?! And what do you mean you can''t die? Aren''t you just a really powerful monster who was wreaking havoc on earth, ''the devourer''?" (Shun) "Hmpf! Talk about bullshit, what do you mean ''monster'' and ''devourer''! This is just this goddamn bitch lies! I still can''t tell you my identity as you need to don''t know to much and rise the suspicion of Ymylfana for now. As for the reason why you ate me by copulating with my daughter, it''s because the cursed blade soul were created for this unique purpose and you activated it by becoming one with Mystyval in mind and body. When I was inside Mystyval I was able to resist the cursed blade, but when you became one you''re soul touched one another and the cursed blade soul did it''s job..." (The Devourer?) "But wait didn''t you say you can''t die? What the difference now that I ate you compared to the time you were simply sealed in me?" (Shun) "It''s quite simple really, it mean I will live through you..." (The devourer?) "WAIT WHAT?!" (Shun) "Ahahahahah! Do not worry child it is not like I will possess you, it''s quite the reverse actually, my soul can''t die, yet you ate me, and because of that as to survive, my soul will destroy itself and my personality, and will reform itself in a second soul who will become yours as to not be rejected." (The devourer?) "Urg... My head start to hurt, do you mean I will become something alike a cursed blade who have multiple soul yet is still one being and personality." "Exactly! Most excellent reasoning!" (The devourer?) "I''m not happy with your praising... So what? Will I be able to turn into a giant red snake?" "Ahahahah, no no no! Of course not! Like I told you my soul will create a new one adapted to your original soul, there will most likely be some difference and most of all should be more powerful that your human soul, but in the end it shouldn''t be much of a difference... Maybe your emotion will be a little more unstable at most when changing form... Maybe..." (The devourer?) "Wait I really don''t like the way you just said that!" (Shun) "Don''t worry about that young lad! Your too young to pay that much attention to details, just know that I ''The guardian of the fire'' will soon die. But my time is running short, since there is a lot about the truth I can''t tell you, I will give you three hints to find it yourself." (Guardian of the fire?) "First, Enoth was not a god of greed but really was killed by the cursed blades. Secondly, Mystyval don''t look like Ymylfana. Thirdly, you should eat the other guardians to gain more hints!" (Guardian of the fire?) What the hell? Enoth I can believe it, but when i''ve seen Ymylfana she was just like a older version of Mysty, unless... "And that''s it! Just one last thing before I forgot, you won''t be able to use your second soul for now as your current body lack the natural ability to connect two soul. But if you use Mysty curse and eat a big source of mana you should be able to force a bridge between the two, it won''t be pleasant and quite dangerous, but if you ever need more power don''t hesitate to try it... It''s time for me to go, I wish you luck young one, take care of my daughter." (Guardian of the fire?) "I see... See you, thanks for answering my question and giving me more power, also count on me to take care your daughter..." (Shun) But wait isn''t that weird that he kept calling her, her daughter? I guess she''s technically is, since she was born from his body, but still isn''t that weird he show so much care for her? "Ahahahah, you are a peculiar one, but still in the end I am finally free from this burden... I hope the messiah will be able to realize our dream and bring back the natural order... Oops I forgot to tell i''m about the unwanted gift given by his second soul... To bad for him it happened when he was this young..." (Guardian of the fire?) Wait a minute it was weak but I just heard a lot of things quite strange here! I have a really bad feeling about those... As he finished to say his ominous lines, his form started to change into a sphere of light showing a new born baby with red hair floating inside of it........ ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã "Dear?" (Mysty) I suddenly waked up while gasping for air my body covered in sweat as Mysty was shaking me. "Are you okay dear, did you made a nightmare? Or maybe your hungry?" (Mysty) No no no i''m most certainly not hungry... I''m kinda glad she''s back to her air-head self as it show she''s not depressed anymore. "It''s okay honey, it''s nothing..." (Shun) I think it''s better to keep to myself what happened here, I mean I just kinda lost my humanity there and became a strange being... "But more importantly are you okay? We were quite rough yesterday..." (Shun) "Ah... Well it still kinda hurt... A lot..." (Mysty) "*sigh* Didn''t I tell you that we were overdoing it for our first time?" (Shun) This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. "But! After that I won''t be able to keep you to myself so I want you to spoil me and do it as much as I can with you before that! And either way it''s going to heal soon after I change into my cursed blade form. So you don''t have to worry, tonight we will be able to do it even more!" (Mysty) No, that what''s worry me honey... Guess I won''t escape it uh? Damn you young body, for not being able to hold your urge! Oh shit my hips hurt like hell! And what with this strange exhaustion? She''s not a cursed blade she''s a goddamn succubus! "Oh and honey can I ask you something?" (Shun) "What do you want me to cosplay into something next me?" (Mysty) Wait how do you even know that word?! And hell no! Well... Maybe another time... "No, I wanted to ask you if you knew what Ymylfana look like." (Shun) "Mother? Mmmumumumu, i''m sorry I can''t say I do, everytime I talk to her she appeared in the form of a bright light. Why this question... Don''t tell me you''re also after mother?!" (Mysty) "Of course not you idiot! It was just simple curiosity..." (Shun) I really don''t like where this is going... Let''s just move on without worrying about this for now. Standing my weary body I start to change into my cloths who were kinda send everywhere will doing it... And I exited the tent after Mysty changed herself into her cursed blade form, while stretching myself I could sense glares on me from everywhere, and when I searched from their origins what I seen was that every adventurer here where looking at me with a smirk... Don''t tell me we were this loud? [Kyaaa so embarrassing!] Why do you sound so happy if you think it''s embarrassing...? "Hello there lad! You sure as hell gone all out last night uh? You must be a real lady killer to have found someone this quickly to share your bed when you came here alone!" (Buck) Oh shit... I didn''t think of that... Well I can say I was thinking of nothing last night, you know what they say, men are born with both a brain and a dick but they only have enough blood to make one function... I never thought I was that kind of character, guess love is really blind uh? But as I was disassembling my tent while joking around with Buck and put back my backpack on my back Mysty wearing the two beginner pack in her sword form. I suddenly heard a hysterical voice screaming from the entrance of the room. "His here! Everyone this boy is using transforming spell on a girl!" (B.F.A) Oh shit... It was the female adventurers party I encountered on the sixth floor. Just how much of a justice freaks you are to have run after me this far?! "Lad... Don''t tell me this sword and the moan last night..." (Buck) Saying that he draw the giant axe that was on his back. "Your really disappointing me sonny, to think you will do human experimentation on your lover, or maybe she''s just a slave?" (Buck) "Wait that''s a misunderstanding! She''s really not the result of human experimentation and I sure as hell don''t use any magic item to transform her!" (Shun) "Don''t lie! You ran away yesterday when we tried to ask for an explanation! And we clearly saw her change between form!" (B.F.A) "It''s because if I have told you the truth it would have only get more annoying since you wouldn''t have believed it!" (Shun) "Okay i''m hearing you! What the excuse you thought of since yesterday?!" (B.F.A) I took my birthcard out of the chest pocket inside my jacket and shown it to them. [tr][td3]Blessing & Prophecy[/td4]tr] [tr][tr] [tr][tr]
Shun Fenrik
12 Years Old36.295. S
Cursed Swordsman / Champion of the blade GoddessDescription: Your are the mighty champion of the goddess Ymylfana, her daughters the cursed blades are your waifu! Use the power of your soul and gain their true power!
Goddamn it I really didn''t want to show them this thing! "You understand now? She''s a cursed blade..." (Shun) "Please don''t lie... Everybody know that nobody can win over a cursed blade! Not even a cursed swordsman, who all lose their lives young because they run after those damn thing and are considerate a joke of a champion in the world." (B.F.A) Seem like all my predecessor where quite useless, Ymylfana must be quite low in the god ranking because of that... "It doesn''t matter even if this true..." (Buck) "Uh?!" Buck who was silent until now, suddenly said a shocking thing, what does he mean it doesn''t matter? "Even if your lying or saying the truth, you are most certainly here for the blade that is sealed on the 30th floor... I''m sorry lad but I can''t let you get it..." (Buck) "What?! Is that true?!" (B.F.A) "Yeah... Yesterday while we were talking around a meal I asked him what floor he wanted to reach and he clearly answered he wanted to reach the 30th floor... I first thought he was just a strong and ballsie kid who wanted to test himself but if we think about his story and the fact his a cursed swordsman... Sorry kid but when I was around your age I saw someone being possessed by the blade down here and it wasn''t a pretty sight, even if for you, I need to stop you here!" (Buck) Buck then tried to leap on me, to immobilize me but using my speed and reflex I evaded him and start to ran to the door leading to the next floors, but as I was reaching the door. "You won''t get away!" (B.F.A) The blonde female adventurer ordered the two mages in her party, and they started to trow fire bolts at me, unable to evade I started to spin Mysty like would a fan blade to block it. "Are you okay Mysty?!" (Shun) [Yeah don''t worry, as long at it''s not lightning or ice and water I can take anything. But even that would at most weaken me and pain me a little not more.] Ice and water? Is that linked to the fact the devourer named himself the guardian of the fire? The adventurers in the room were clearly surprised to see me block those attack so simply like one would smash a fly. Not waiting for more mages to attack me I turned to the door and as soon as it''s opened I rush through the stairs. "I won''t let you!" (B.F.A) "Wait! It''s useless the boy is too strong and fast to follow him, we will only get killed if we run after him." (Buck) Buck then turned around and started to talk in a loud voice to all the adventurers in the room. "Listen guy! It''s an emergency, we need to go back to the surface and warn the adventurer guild and guard of the city. We soon gonna have a possessed man on our arms." (Buck) "Wait are you saying he really be able to reach the last floor alone?!" (B.F.A) "From the little i''ve seen I can sure as hell tell you he can and will!" (Buck) ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã I was able to rush the 11th floor with taking no damage, and i''m now at the 12th floor. "*Phew* Seem like I lose them..." [Urg... Sorry if it wasn''t for me...] "We already had this conversation Mysty... If not for you I would have died by baldy hands and I wouldn''t be able to dive this dungeon this easily, so stop being depressed and go back to your natural air-head self." [Hey! If you say it like that it sound like i''m simple minded?!] That''s what i''m saying yes... But you''r cute non less... "Anyway since we''re on a good start let''s rush to the 20th floor at this speed!" (Shun) [Stop! That dangerous, your going to get killed by a trap!] "Don''t worry, I started to get the hang of it, my instinct is getting sharper at every floor and Buck''s advice helped me to see the traps easier." (Shun) [Mmumumu... Okay fine do whatever you want! Hmpf!] "Ahah don''t be like that the sooner we get to the 20th the sooner we can enjoy our ''rest''." (Shun) [... What are you waiting for? Let''s go!] You simple minded cute fellow... And like that it seem I really took the hang for it as at advanced at an impressive speed, it was most thanks to the idea Buck gave me last night, after talking around the fire I explained my upside down strategy and how it didn''t work on the 9th floor, when hearing the story Buck started to roll on the floor while laughing hard, he kinda made me remember gramps, but after he calmed down, he just said to me ''you think to much, just try to do it like the white wolfs!'' And he was right I was overthinking this in my anger, what was activating the traps was the fact I damaged the wall or ceiling, as long as I run on the wall, jump down when i''m starting to lose momentum to a spot without traps and repeat the process everything is okay. Like that, now knowing how to proceed with speed and also the best way to fight each monsters, I reached the 20th floor without a scratch in only around 8 hours. It was exactly the same as the 10th floor two door on each side of a giant empty room, because yes the only notable difference is that we are alone here... Since the monsters after the 10th floor are the same as those before just in bigger numbers I guess no adventurers take the risk of going down this far. Seeing as we were alone Mysty turned back in her human form. "Yay! We have all the room for ourselves! That mean we can be as loud as we want!" (Mysty) "Yeah yeah, but it will have to wait for us to fill our stomachs, or you are going to suck me dry if I don''t take more energy..." (Shun) "Now that you say it i''m really starting to get hungry because of all the time I passed in human form yesterday." (Mysty) You arr always hungry because of your curse idiot... But it''s true that the fact she only need nourishment for the time she take human form is really useful. If she don''t eat she become unable to turn in human form and have to wait for a long time before gathering enough energy while in cursed blade form. Anyway let''s get to it! I took out the heat stone from one of the beginner pack that I bought at the adventurer guild and let it down on the floor, those thing are really useful, they are magic item whom need only little mana that they can take directly from the air, and it emit enough heat to cook, since you can''t start a fire in a dungeon for more than obvious reason they are an essential thing for adventurers. After starting the heat stone that was on the floor I put my cooking pot on it, then I started to fill it with water and waited for it to boil, as for Mysty she was behind me eagerly installing the tent... After it finally started to boil I put on rice from the rations that was also in a beginner pack, since this time Mysty was to eat with me I put enough for four person inside, and after waiting again for a little while, the rice was nicely cooked and ready to eat. After that, I stopped the heat stone and we started to eat directly from the pot using spoons after filtering the water out. Well she did try to feed me but when I told her it was either that or night time fun, she stopped while pouting. And after that we finally entered the tent and had a lot of fun, we didn''t really have to enter the tent to, but it would had be really weird to do it while in the middle of a giant empty room. Since we were still quite early in the day we did a lot like animals in heat, and finally stopped when we both where so exhausted we almost fall unconscious, guess it was tie this time? I can be quite proud of myself! I mean we did do it for no less than 6 hours... Anyway let''s continue to advance! While making breakfast I started to think about how to proceed. "Mmm... It''s going to be pretty hard to advance from now since there no map, and there seem there are boss at the end of the 27th, 28th and 29th floors..." (Shun) "Well boss are just strong monster, with the power of our love their should be no problem!" (Mysty) "Yeah the boss aren''t the problem even if we shouldn''t underestimate them, after all they are literally the last barrier the mages put to stop adventurers from reaching the last floor. But at least it they won''t be as annoying as the search we will need to do to reach the stairs of each floors since we don''t have a map for them..." (Shun) After eating our fills and putting back our camping tools and tent, Mysty changed in her sword form and we advanced to the the next floor. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- It was my first time writing erotica I wonder if I did a good job, also even if i''m already working on the chapter 12 I think there while be no chapter tomorrow as I wan''t to rewrite a part of chapter 11 and 12. Depending of my speed maybe there will be two chapter in two day. Anyway next chapter we learn the truth about labyrinths whom were made to seal the blades and we fight nasty things! Stay tuned! Chapter 11 - Reaching the last floor Chapter 11 - "Reaching the last floor" My back still hurting and wondering where the hell I found the vitality for this intense night, I descended the stairs while holding Mysty... At the bottom of the stairs we finally reached the 21th floor, but there was already difference with the others floors, the light is a little weaker, at first i was not sure but, Mysty also said the same. Well shit, I hope it don''t turn darker than this or it''s going to be quite annoying. Buck and party didn''t tell me anything about the floors after the 20th one since they never got this far themselves. Just to be sure let''s take a light stone out of the beginner pack. After making Mysty change back in human form I took the light stone who was a magic item like the heat stone, it was a stone that used for city lighting most of the time but it could also be used as a torch. It was a glowing blue stone floating in a small lantern. I hang it to my waist and continued to advance after Mysty returned to her sword form. After walking for a moment we arrived in a big room where waited for us lot of monsters, they don''t laughs around on this floor, there was no less than ten white wolfs and four orthros. "Seriously?! there was at most 7 monsters at the same time on the 19th floor!" Let''s do it like before and just rush while avoiding those annoying bastards, but as I started to run on the wall I suddenly heard a roar, and the white wolfs started to run at me from the opposite side of the wall running on it, as for the orthros they were trying to get on my back. Since when those dogs are this smart?! I jumped from the wall and started swinging Mysty at an impressive speed and slashed every white wolfs who followed after me, it was like they were just jumping straight at the center of a whirlwind of blade, and of course I was now covered in blood, ahhh... I was even able to reach here without getting bloodied. But more importantly are those things smart or dumb? That''s kinda weird they where showing good tactics a second ago and after that they just jumped at me in a suicide attack... But i soon understand why they acted like that as the creature who roared when I started to ran on the wall showed up, to simply describe it, it was a giant chihuahua... Yeah this word definitively have a few screws loses, I mean this thing had eyes the size of my freakin'' head! But as he appeared the orthros suddenly started to surround him while facing me as if to protect him. Ah, so this roar I heard was to give command to the wolves... Poor fellas... Annoyed by the simple view of this ridiculous thing, that even a werebear would look good compared to, I rushed at it while avoiding traps, but that when the bastard showed his true face. He stepped back to get back to the hallway he came from and ordered the Orthros with a roar, hearing his command they started to run on every side of the room, as I was wondering what the hell they where trying to do, the Orthros all stepped intentionally on all the traps in the room. "You bastard chihuahua! Tch!" (Shun) As spears and blocks of stones started falling down from the ceiling or coming from the walls,impaling and crushing the orthros, i put all my power in my leg and reached the chihuahua in a single leap. "Tough luck little shit!" While saying that I ripped his giant head with Mysty, it was disgusting when his eyes literally popped out... "*Sigh* No wonder every cursed blade is insane when they have to stay in such dungeon..." (Shun) [Hey! I''m not ''that'' insane, am i not?!] "Weren''t you the one who said I shouldn''t expect something else from blades who killed a god using curse and ''insanity''?" (Shun) [Uhhhhh... That''s low, using my own words like that...] "Just think more before talking next time. Okay let''s advance, what was you supposed to do when trying to find a labyrinth exit already? A right! You have to follow a wall as to not get lost!" (Shun) [That doesn''t really make sense...] Don''t worry your little pretty head with thing you won''t understand honey... And so I followed the wall on my right side while running on it, luckily it seem we killed most monsters present since we didn''t see any other while exploring the floor. And... Uh? "Wait what the hell is that?!" As I reached the room with the stairs to the next floor, a single treasure chest was in the middle of it... Suspicious as fuck! [Oh it''s a mimic! Kill it dear he must have a treasure!] "Wait what?! Isn''t Mimic supposed to have monster inside and no treasure?" (Shun) [What are you saying? Everyone know that they are monster in form of chest that like to leave in dungeon and collect precious item to attracts human prey!] ... The more i know about the world the more it''s seem totally screwed up! "So if i understand, they are monsters that collect precious item who had been dropped from fallen adventurers in a labyrinth, as to make adventurers go after them?! That just plain stupid no?!" [That just how that work, don''t ask me what go through their minds...] Oh well let''s not mind the small detail and just take what this thing have to give... I approached it slowly still doubting the story, but wait a second if their no monster inside how is he gonna attack me? As i was thinking that, the chest suddenly jumped at me showing two eyeball who were on tentacles like a snail and and two other tentacle with blade at the end of it. "What the hell! So their really a monster inside after all!" (Shun) [I never said their was no monster inside, I just said their was also a item.] "Say it in a way i don''t misunderstand next time!" (Shun) I sure was surprised but in the end it was just a weak monster and I beat it with my fist as to not tear what inside using Mysty. As I broke what was in reality his shell with my fist, a large amount of green slimy blood started to flow and it died, and the slimy monster inside the chest disappeared leaving just his broken shell in the appearance of a chest behind. Now i''m really curious of what inside... But seriously are all the monster here nasty or creepy? As i approached the shell still cautious, I finally seen what was inside... Inside was none other than... A legendary sword! No just kidding it was a scarf... A really long red scarf... "What the hell that kinda disappointing, but since it was a weak monster it''s not that weird..." [Mmm? Dear i don''t know what it do, but that scarf seem like a really powerful item!] "What? This thing? It''s not cursed at least right?" [No don''t worry it''s just enchanted, it must have been made by a genius craftsman! I feel a lot of power coming from it!] Still kinda suspicious of Mysty word but believing it''s really not a cursed item I wear it at my neck... "What the hell?! I just look like some make believe ninja like that?!" (Shun) The red scarf was so long it almost touched the floor even after i roll it around my neck two time. But strangely it wasn''t hot, it was really comfortable. "I guess it doesn''t hurt wearing it, apart from my look..." (Shun) [Really? I think you look cool like that.] Well it do seem like, you love flashy red cloth... [And now we''re matching!] So that was your true motive! Well anyway it''s really comfortable to wear so let''s keep it. I guess I gonna need to ask a expert to identify it when I have the time. And I can also use it to hide my face and peculiar hair from afar, but I guess up close it would be useless because of my eyes... (Remember he have gray hair and cyan eyes.) Kinda happy of this short distraction that was the mimic and obtaining a pretty good item I walked to the stairs while humming. [So you ''do'' like it in the end!] I couldn''t really deny it... And so we arrived to the 22th floors after exploring the 21th for around two hours, at this rate it''s going to take a long time. "Mmm? Like i feared it''s getting darker on this floor... I hope we won''t end up in the dark latter on, with the trap and boss that would be really overkill..." (Shun) But as we reached the 23th floor after fighting against two giant Chihuahua leaded group and searching for the stairs for 3 hours, my hopes got crushed as it was getting even darker, and now my light stone was the best source of light to see anything here... "At this rate we gonna be in complete darkness in two floor..." (Shun) [Seem like it, it''s not that surprising since the mages themed the dungeon after the blade sealed here...] "I see... I can understand the darkness due to the ''blind'' part, but what with the dogs?" [Her personality?] Ah! Yeah it kinda match up... They do say dogs are masochist... "Then what was your dungeon like?" (Shun) [Mmm? Nothing that interesting, monsters there are slimes and the traps are acidic fluid. Those slimes have the interesting ability of dissolving cloths before asphyxiating their preys.] So what, it''s a dungeon of sexual harassment and ''Vore'', thanks Ymylfana I didn''t had to explore this labyrinth... But wait if the traps have something to do with the theme, what the spear and stone pillar have in common with Setsuna? Maybe that have something to do with a blind being, sixth sense or something? Or maybe those mages just didn''t know what to put there, that sound strangely likely... That or could it be... Na those mages sound crazy, no way they think this much about it. And with the name she have of ''slasher'', it doesn''t add up... Has I was deep in thinking I suddenly heard a *Clunk*... Shit... In the dark and thinking about something else I activated a trap, but this time it was something completely different than before, unlike before where spears and arrows tried to stab me or stone pillar crush me a giant blade suddenly tried to cut me in half at an incredible speed... Now it add up, I thought while crouching in a hurry to avoid the trap. I won''t be able to verify if my thoughts are rights before seeing Setsuna and fight her but seeing everything I encountered since I entered this dungeon it seem really likely... "Hey Mysty was the monster in your dungeon in few number and giant in size?" (Shun) [Yeah how did you know? They get bigger at every floor and attack by leaping with a lot of speed.] So it''s really like that... Those mages weren''t as much of a fools as I first thought... But why would they do something like that? "I think that I found why they made those labyrinth in such a roundabout way when they could have make every floors as difficult and do it so nobody wouldn''t even dare to enter inside." [Uh? What do you mean? Didn''t they just made dungeons to seal us?] "No it wouldn''t make sense even if they were totally crazy... I can''t say i''m sure for now, but if i''m right the more we advance the more blades there be and darkness, also the boss must be something with a lot of speed and a huge numbers of blades." [How do you know that?] "Don''t worry about it let just advance even if i''m right it be useless until I fight Setsuna." (Shun) [Mmumumu, I don''t like it when you hide things!] I don''t hide anything, it''s just logical when you take the time to think about it, well not that I can talk since I didn''t guess it until the darkness thing. In this floor there was even more Chihuahua army and every trap where those insanely fast blades. It took me no less than 4 hours before reaching the next floor, who was now just only dim-lighted like there was a weak led bulb every ten meters, but still only passing three floors in 10 hours, those floor are really no joke and they get really harder and harder, on floor 24 the numbers of blades that show up every time a trap is activated is now three, it''s insane, if not for my body capability being higher with the help of Mysty I would most likely have already been killed by those. And i''m starting to get hungry... Well I''m also always hungry when wielding Mysty, but I''m starting to sense a difference between the hunger the curse give me and a natural one. Pretty strange uh, it''s like the curse just give me pains and a natural hunger plea me to eat, like that... But there no rest area until the end from now on, that quite the problem... As I was holding my stomach because of the pains of the curse and my natural hunger, I activated yet another trap, but not using my eyes but my sense of touch and hearing, I was able to avoid the blades unconsciously even before they came at me sensing the vibrations in the air and the floor. "Guess it starting to show effect uh?" (Shun) [What do you mean?] "No matter how you look at it this labyrinth is for training, to fight against the cursed blade and help you win against her. Everything points at it. And I''m starting to show result from it." (Shun) [Uh? How did you come to that conclusion? Why would the mages even do that?] "Yeah even I don''t know why they would do that, but their a lot of proofs it''s the case. First the light, why would they even bother to make lights in a dungeon that''s supposed to oppose invaders, secondly the growing difficulty, the more you advance the harder it get, thirdly the rest area, why would they let floor empty as if to invite people to rest there and help them to continue. And lastly the fact the dungeon is themed after the cursed blades, they are made like that to train you to resist the curse of the cursed blades, in this dungeon it''s too resist Setsuna blind curse and train you to be able to fight while blind and being attacked on all side, as for your dungeon it''s to be able to fight while in pains, giant enemies." (Shun) [Yeah... It''s true it really look like that, but really why would they even do that... It''s like they made it in hope someone would be able to win over the cursed blades...] "Exactly... If we follow that thought it look like they had the precise goal of found a master for the cursed blades and that doesn''t make sense, what would they gain from that? Well i guess we won''t get any answer for now anyway so let''s continue, I''m gonna try to rest and eat while inside the stairs I hope monsters won''t try anything there..." (Shun) Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. After walking for a while, and avoiding a lot of traps like it was a second nature I even started to try avoiding them with eyes closed to train for the next floors, and so I was now able to advance in silence, walking calmly, avoiding traps and fighting a huge number of opponents while having my eyes closed, frankly that amazing I didn''t think a human being would be able to ''see'' this well while being blind, well i''m not totally human anymore but my body his... Almost... And like that I finally reached the stairs to the 25th floor, no less than 20 hours passed since I exited the 20th floor, I kinda got into my training, forgetting about my hunger and exhaustion and in the and I passed a lot of hours without knowing it. Anyway now that I reached the stair I really need to eat and sleep a little, the training really exhausted me as I got absorbed in it even trough I kinda played with my life there... After eating my fill and sleep for some hours while Mysty kept guard in her blade form whom needed neither sleep nor to eat. I woke up and stretched myself like would a cat. "Ouch." My back and hips still hurt, and sleeping in a awkward position in a staircase didn''t help that... "Okay let''s advance it should be fast now that I know how to move in the darkness and evade the traps even when activated." (Shun) Even if the numbers of blades traps or monsters grew I''m now at the level were they not even a problem anymore, the growth blessing is really something... But as I entered the first room of this floor not only there was not even a trace of light, my light stone suddenly shut down. Guess they see it coming and prepared counter measure against cheat... And so here I was, in complete darkness... Not that it change anything since I was already walking around with my eyes closed. Good thing I trained before entering this floor... I started to walk never minding the darkness and just passed through everything on this floor and the next without feeling even a single time in danger. I sure grew a lot since I entered this dungeon, when I think I even had difficulty against the few monsters and slow traps before, I''m almost felling ashamed of myself... But I was now in the last room of the 27th floor, in front of what seem to be a giant monster, from what my guts and sense tell me but since I don''t even know what it look like, i''m starting to get really nervous to face it... As I was thinking, I sensed something cutting the air and was going my way, I evaded it like I would the blades traps, but suddenly after I succeeded to avoid it, it abruptly changed direction and came back at me. "Shit!" It was stupid of me to think it would move in a same way would a mindless trap, I guess the boss are a passing test to see if you even have a chance against Setsuna. As it was almost reaching my neck I quickly parried it with Mysty who made a shriek a the sensation since she was completely unable to see what was happening. [What?! What happening?!] "I''m currently fighting the boss of the 27th floor you idiot, can''t you even sense thing around you?" [Well excuse me to use my eyes like a normal person!] Do you even have eyes in this form? And even more, the thing is Mysty, someone who can change into a blade isn''t really considerate normal... Uh? Wait a minute, how is he able to see me in the darkness? The dogs were clearly able to see in the dark, there moves and the sense I was glared upon confirm it, i first thought it was also the case here but if it''s to test me, it should be something close to the monster form of Setsuna who is blind. Guess it''s time to use our family sure kill technique, I started to fill my lungs at the maximum of their capacity, and... "AAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!!!" *RUMBLE* *SSHHHHHKKRRRRRIIIIIIIII* HOLY COW! That was more powerful than last time! Seriously I was even afraid that the dungeon was going to cave in, but hopefully it did not and the monster soon cried in an insect like voice, guess it''s a bug type monster... But sensing as it was really confused and even a little stunned I charged at him and just attacked blindly at it, while ripping it apart, the boss monster started to cry once again but it became weaker and weaker as he was dying until it finally stopped. "That monster wasn''t that strong but fighting something like that while being blind is really difficult if not for the training I did in the dungeon I wouldn''t stand a chance..." (Shun) [I just hope the next two, be this simple...] "Yeah, me too..." (Shun) They were not... I''m right now fighting the boss of floor 28th it gave the same sensation as the one before and must be a sub-species of it, but this one was throwing a lots of blades at me at the same time, to my guess at lest ten of them, it was a real pain in the ass to avoid and parry them while trying to attack, and that one seem to be protected against sound unlike the last one, as my ''Fenrik Roar'' (nice name uh?) didn''t do anything to him, and it''s really hard to use either way while swinging my sword like crazy like that. "Urg!" Shit he made a cut into my leg! [What happened?! Are you hurt?!] "It''s okay he just scratched me..." (Shun) In truth I don''t know how deep it wounded me since the pains of the curse made it hard to guess using the pain to gauge and I couldn''t see it. But as I sense a lot of hot liquid flowing out of it, it''s must have been much more than a scratch... At this rate I''m only going to get killed. Trying to find an opening I ran to the left side of the monster, and I started to receive a lot less attacks, my guess is that this monster have a hard time moving here and can''t use all his blades in this position, avoiding and parrying the blades he continued to launch at me, I was finally able to come closer, and when i sensed the monster was only a feet of distance from me, I slashed at it while jumping to the side as to avoid it''s final attack. *RRRROOOOAAARRRRRRRRR* Mmm? It seem my guess was wrong and this monster wasn''t something close to the last one, since this time his dying cry sounded more mammal. I really should hurry and start to eat it since I really lost a lot of blood. Eating while being in the dark is really a new experience, its like your taste bud do a lot of effort to tell you what your eating, since I am eating raw right now i''m pretty happy that the curse change my taste bud to accept anything... And so this time it was... Freakin'' delicious! It was like eating a bountiful pork with caramel sauce on it, I didn''t seem to stop until Mysty woke me up by asking what the hell I was doing when I wanted to leave as soon as possible... Right that to bad but I guess I should stop here... I did eat something close to 100 kg (220 lbs) of meats, if not for the curse my stomach would have seriously exploded, but since I ate with the curse and passed a lot of time to do it, all i did was making me hungrier. "Shit I so want to eat... Hey wait didn''t the beginner packs contained dried meat? Mysty would you change into your human form honey?" (Shun the humble) [Yes, yes.] After hearing my humble plea Mysty changed back into human form and I directly started to rummage through one of the pack using my sense of touch finding the grail, it didn''t take more than a minute to devour it and fill myself. "Ahhhh, that''s the stuff." (Shun) "Finished already? I''m changing back then, let''s finish this in a rush!" (Mysty) After taking back Mysty in sword form in my hand we descended the stairs to the final floor before getting to Sestuna, like the other before since I was able to walk in the dark and I didn''t have any problem to reach the final room, but what was waiting for me there was nothing like before.... As I entered the room I was able to sense something, it wasn''t something big, a little more bigger than a human at must... But my instinct was screaming at me, saying, that it is not an opponent I can win against. It was nothing like with Duran, the only two thing I felt as I had to fight this thing was, despair and excitement. Yes the despair to fight an opponent I can''t win against and excitement for this very same reason... But even if I feel despair I don''t want to stop here and neither can I, if I ran away here I would never be strong enough and all I will find in the future is death. So it doesn''t matter if it something I can''t win against I shall win either if I was to sacrifice an arm or more I shall defeat this opponent. And if I fall here... It mean I was only all talk... As I made up my determination, I walked to the monster ready for battle and as it sensed I will fight with him he started his attack, it was ridiculous, there was so much attack I couldn''t even start to guess how many blades it was launching at me, it made me remember when I died as Rick unable to do anything but take a barrage of steel and fire head on, but here, I was able to defend against it, swinging my blade at the attacks I parried as much as I could while trying to move to avoid the others but slowly a lot of small cuts was started to appear on me, I was able to avoid any deep cut, but it''s clear that if we continue to fight like this he will kill me before I can do anything. No choice I need to take a gamble, using Mysty as a shield I rushed at it taking blow as they come, but as I was getting close to it, it attacked the same point using all his ''weapons'' and propulsed me in the air, I''m screwed, in the air I''m unable to avoid anything and the shock made me wide open as I struggled to keep my hold on Mysty. I need to move from here! I need to move! MOVE! Suddenly my scarf glowed in a weak red light, because of it I was able to see the monster I was fighting, it was a human octopus, with a crazy number of tentacles whom had all blades at the end of them. In the weak light I was also able to see the tentacles approaching me in slow motion, it seem like I will die here, shit... But as I was thinking I was already a deadman the scarf suddenly stopped glowing and I sensed something aspire me and suddenly later expire me. *Krrriiiiiii?!* The monster suddenly made a weird noise a is if in surprise, and I must say I was quite surprised myself as that sound was realllllyyyy close, like I was just beside him, in my surprise I just slashed in a reflex in front of me, and surprisingly made contact with something that was soon ripped apart by Mysty... *Krririirriririiiii* (Dying octopus cry...) UH? Wait did I just kill it?! What the hell?! It was just about to kill me wha... *Cough**Cough* * UUuueeee* Shit, what the fuck?! Blood is literally flowing out of every fucking holes on my head, my ears were bleeding, my eyes were bleeding, my nose was bleeding, my mouth was vomiting blood and I could feel a lot of blood running down my throat. What the hell?! Was his blades poisoned?! No, it would have took effect earlier, and I had this freakin'' headache that made me think I drank a whole bar and it''s whole fucking reserve. It doesn''t matter for now I need to eat! Now that it came to this I kinda regret to have seen what he was looking like. Ah wait that it! The scarf! What was it glowing and why did I suddenly appeared near him? Ah shit I need to eat stop thinking for now. [What happened?! The scarf suddenly became bright and then we were close to the thing and now I feel like your quickly dying?! Please talk to me!] *Crunch crunch gulp crunch crunch gulp* "Ahhhh the headache is finally getting down and the blood flow slower, for now sorry, but I can''t talk Mysty, wait for me to finish eating it." (Shun) [*Phew* Okay, it look like your vitality is coming back, you really scarred me there...] After eating the whole octoman or whatever it''s name I was almost back to full health but it seem that even after all I ate it wasn''t enough to give me back all my blood and to fully stop my headache. "I don''t know what really happened but from my understanding it seem the scarf was the reason why I suddenly was near the boss and why I started to bleed like that, it must have been an after effect... I wonder what that scarf even is, it''s clearly too strong for a human to use. And it didn''t even need mana since I don''t have mana, and there something here that jamming the use of magic item either way." [Yeah, if it have a power to teleport you to an unbound destination like that, it''s clearly a divine item, not something that should be on this earth.] "A divine item?! Why would I found something like that in a weak monster?!" (Shun) Divine item are item crafted and owned by gods, cursed blades are technically divine items but since they were cursed they were discarded unto the earth as to not destroy heaven, or so the story say, but this scarf is not cursed if I believe Mysty why would this be here? Even more in a weak mimic? Is that a pure coincidence or was a god involved in this? It doesn''t make sense. Well either way it did save me so I''m thankful, even if it almost killed me in the process, I wonder if I can use it with my second soul, not that I want to change form into my second soul, if I can avoid it I will not use it... "Ah let''s stop think about it, there to much to think recently... It was better at the time I could kill without thinking, let''s just finish already!" (Shun) [Yeah! Let''s get Setsuna and hit the road again the three of us!] Mmm? It seem she doesn''t mind anymore about Setsuna... "You seem to not mind Setsuna as much. Is that my imagination?" [It''s because I now understand that she is no threat to my position as first wife! Our love is unrivaled!] Is that so...? Well as long as she''s okay with that... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- No chapter 12 today, you will have to wait tomorrow for Setsuna! But later today I will post a special Side-story that involve a character that will be latter introduced into the main story! I hope you enjoyed this chapter as I had a really hard time with it... Anyway stay tuned for more waifu! PS: Also i tried to follow thejman09 suggestion and changed the i and i''m into I and I''m and I also think it look better. Side Story 1-1 - I was reborn as a weregrizzly? Side story 1-1 : I was reborn as a Weregrizzly ?! "*Sigh* So I died huh?" (???) As I was floating in a dark space, I couldn''t see anything around me... "I hope the cub at least survived..." Yes I died trying to save a cub, a grizzly cub to be precise... But I guess it''s time for a flashback uh? First of all let me present myself, I am called Paul Mc.Ulliver, quite the name uh? Since I was born and raised in Alaska I really don''t know where the Mc. is coming from and my parents don''t have a clue too... Yes, 20 years ago I was born in a small village of Alaska, and since there wasn''t much to do there to be frank, I followed around my biologists parents, and member of a association that protect grizzly from hunting by sensitizing the hunters to the grizzly cause... As I followed my parents that were studying the grizzly and were quite the lover of them, they gave me the virus and I became also crazy about bears and grizzly, I mean those fellow are freakin'' cute! Yeah I know it''s weird to think that for a creature that can rip your head off in a slap. But what can I say they are majestic beings... Actually my passion was quite hard on me as my last girlfriend quit me because of it, saying shit about the fact I loved Grizzly more than her. Yeah that right bitch, so what?! Weren''t you cheating on me with my bastard of best friend anyway?! Seriously... It seem she also didn''t like my real work very much, what''s wrong with being a professional wrestler?! What is wrong with going to the forest to protect the poor fella from being killed in the day and become the ''Flying bear'' at night?! Was that wrong of me trying to save them?! Goddammit... Today was a day like any other, I was patrolling the forest, and found a Grizzly cub who seemed to be separated from his family... "What are you doing here little fella?" (Paul) As I approached the little thing it was at first scared but seeing as I didn''t mean any harm and was also giving free apples, the little guy approached me and even ate in my hand the apple I was giving him. But suddenly I heard a loud voice calling to me. "Uh you little piss brat of.. of your mother! That thing is mine you hear?! Mine!" (Clearly Drunk Hunter) A clearly drunk hunter appeared saying bullshit. "What the hell man?! It''s a cub! And do you even have a license?!" (Paul) "License?! Don''t need no shit like that! Those thing are a pest! They damaging the city by rummaging it! I know it''s their fault I lost my job and my wife quitted me! Fucking... Furry thing!" (Hunter) Yeah right... It''s quite well know grizzly are the cause of the economic crisis and for you wife having enough of your drunk fit... "Listen here buddy let''s go to a bar to talk about it okay? No need to kill the little guy..." (Paul) "Shut up! I''m a hero you hear! I''m doing this for my country!" (Hunter) As he said that the hunter pointed his hunting rifle on the Grizzly cub. "No!" And I jumped in front of him... Result... Here I am floating in a dark space waiting for my body to completely disappear, well maybe my death will help sensitize people to our cause? That or maybe those very same bears are eating my corpse and nobody will find any trace of it... Oh well all those thing don''t concern me anymore... Since I''m going to disappear either way... Or so I thought... "Young hero, hear me!" (???) "Woow what?!" (Paul) As I turned around to see were that voice was coming from... I found some strange bear like thing in front of me... "Hero! Hear me! I am the god of the werebear! Otor! Your love for the bears of your world moved me! For this reason I will give you a second life as my champion!" (Otor) Wait what the hell?! What the hell is this, is that even a bear?! He have a freakin'' chicken comb and lizard tail, and he''s even red! "That''s rude young hero! That how bears who are called werebear, are in the world I supervise!" (Otor) "Wait you can read my mind?!" (Paul) "Of course I can you fool! Didn''t you hear me I''m a god! Why would a god such as me won''t be able to read your mind?" (Otor) "I... See... Uh werebear god? What do you mean about a second life and the champion thing exactly?" (Paul) Knowing I was in front of a god I couldn''t help but be polite, I mean... If someone could still act like he always do, in front of a god that would be a weirdo no? "Mm! That a good attitude young hero seeing as you are really a polite fellow let me answer your questions!" (Otor) "Ah... Thanks?" (Paul) "Don''t mind it man...*cough* I mean, do not worry about it mortal!" Hey! Your tone completely changed to a lax one for a moment there?! Don''t tell me he''s just playing the mighty and proud god?! "Owww shit, he found out... Your no fun..." (Otor) "..." (Paul) "Well since it was starting to be a pain in the ass, it''s better like that! Ok so to answer your questions now! I''m going to give you a new life as the weregrizzly in my world, the weregrizzly is the champion of the god of the werebear, you will be born with a unique ability and a high blessing that make you stronger that your fellow werebear." (Otor) "Uh? Well uh... Thanks I guess?" (Paul) But still he mean I''m going to look like him?! "Hey! If your not happy you can also disappear if you prefer that!" (Otor) "Sorry, sorry I''m just not accustomed to such a mighty sight is all..." (Paul) "Ah! I know I did a good job choosing you! Only a great man can see the true appeal of the werebear!" (Otor) "Ahah... Yes... But anyway god, what a champion supposed to do? Just living without a care or does he have a role to do?" (Paul) "Of course man, nothing is free... Mmm it''s should be around time... Fine I will answer this last question, a champion must gather faith for his god by gaining fame for himself! But the weregrizzly is quite disadvantaged because of that since it must be faith from human... Seriously isn''t that cruel?! Because of that I''m last dead in the god ranking!" (Otor) "Uh?! How am I even going to gain fame with the humans?!" (Paul) "Don''t worry! The weregrizzly have a unique ability to talk and understand every living being language apart from plants! Unlike the other that can only understand the one from intelligent being like humanoid or dragon! That make you kind of a king of beast! So go talk to humans when your strong enough and do some heroic action or something... Also try to help the werebears in need! See you around!" (Otor) "Wait, I''m going? Just like that?!" (Paul) My body started to brighten. "Ah! Also I send a birthcard your way so you can better understand you ability since your parent won''t give you one! If you ever find a blank card with a red corner in the forest press your palm on the red corner, since it''s a pretty useful thing in human society keep it close!" (Otor) As Otor finished his line my mind blanked and my view gone dark... "So it''s a boy, but wait he''s brown?!"(Man voice) "Oh your right! Could it be the legendary?!" (Female voice) My eyes still unable to open I was hearing strange voice near me, most certainly my parents... So bears here are quite intelligent uh? Oh wait it''s true I can understand every living being apart from plants, even the dumb one... Guessing the different one and legendary thing was about me I asked them... "Hum? Are you talking about me?" (Paul?) "Wha?! He can already talk?!" (Man) "Oh! So he really is the legendary weregrizzly! To think I would give birth to our god champion!" (Mother?) "Must I guess you are my parents?" (Paul?) "Yes we sure are, Bobo!" (Father) "Wait... Bobo?" (Bobo?) "Yep it''s your name! It was the name of you grandfather... A proud warrior who fallen to the gray beast three years ago..." (Father) "The gray beast?" (Bobo) "A terrific small human... He hunt our kind and forced a lot of us to ran away from our birth forest and go to the south to unknown land..." (Mother) "I... See..." (Bobo) "Don''t worry Bobo I train you to be a mightier warrior than your grand father, you won''t lose to any human!" (Father) "Right..." (Bobo) And so, I was reborn as a weregrizzly and a year passed since then, and I''m now starting my training with my father, Montesquieu, yes that''s really his name... And just for information my mother name is Rikiri... "What are you doing?! Hit it harder than that! What a you?! A little girl?!" (Montesquieu) The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident."Uff!Uff!Uff!" I''m right now sumo slapping a goddamn tree under my Father spartan supervision. "Good! Put your back into it!" (Montesquieu) That guy is kinda crazy... It seem he really want to train me to be a awesome warrior... Well a werebear one at least... But I must say I''m quite strong for a cub! the three are breaking one after another from my training and I''m only one year old! Even my father was quite impressed by it, I guess it has something to do with the fact I''m blessed by the werebear god Otor... *CRACK*...*BLAAAMMMMM* Finally the tree I was training on, broke under my slap and fell down making a lot of noise. Looking at that, my father who was like me on his two back paws, while having is arm crossed nod satisfied of my training. "Good! Now you have free time until night! Be wary of human adventurers!" (Montesquieu) "Yes father!" (Bobo) Finally some free time... Not that I have a lot of thing to do in this forest... Let''s go swim I guess? Walking through the forest, a bright thing suddenly flashed into the corner of my eyes. Curious I approached it, it was a blank card alone on the floor it also had a red corner... "Hmm? Where did I heard about this thing?" (Bobo) Oh right! It''s the birthcard thing Otor talked to me about a year ago! Okay lets try to push my palm on the red corner... As I did the blank card started to glow a little and showed up writing... [tr][td3]Blessing & Prophecy[/td4]tr] [tr][tr] [tr][tr]
Bobo
1 Year Old0. S
Weregrizzly / Champion of the God of the werebearDescription: The Weregrizzly is the beast king! He can talk to anything as dumb as it is as long as it''s not a plants, also the Weregrizzly have a lot more agility and strength than a normal werebear! He''s quite talented for talent show! Do you move! Ninjabear!
THE HELL IS THIS THING?! Am I supposed to be a joke bear?! And what is this S thing?... *Sigh* Since Otor told me it was something useful and I need to keep it close I guess I hide it in my beautiful comb... "Hey you finished your training Bobo?" (???) A female werebear cub was walking to me. It was my childhood friend Mimi... Yeah apart from my grand father who named my father it seem that werebears aren''t quite good at naming... "Hey there Mimi how are you?" (Bobo) "I''m doing good, thank you! Want to play together since you have free time?" (Mimi) Or so she said while blushing, as I was thinking that I had nothing better to do anyway and was going to answer her, a group of three young werebears appeared. "Hey!Hey!Hey! Don''t go flirting on our turfs you brats!" ( Tugh Werebear) Shit... It was Roro, the leader of the Werebear adolescent in the werebear community of this forest and his two side kick... "Leave us alone Roro! Don''t you have anything better to do than bullying werebear cub two years younger than you?(Bobo) Oh yeah you certainly found strange the fact I call a werebear just two years older than a cub an adolescent, well that how it work, from a newborn to a 2 Year old it''s a cub and from a 2 years to 4 it''s an adolescent werebear, after that you are an adult... "Uhhhhh?! Your talking back you little bastard mutant?!" (Roro) Seeing that Roro was in a bad mood Mimi hide behind me in fear. "Yeah yeah I hear you, I''m a brown mutant..." (Bobo) It seem that not every werebear accept my brown self, as do my parent, they don''t believe I''m the champion of their god and think I''m just some ugly duckling. That''s... Unbearable! ... Sorry I had to say it... "Cocky aren''t ya? Let''s see if you still like that after I finished with you!" (Roro) "Did some female rejected your advance again or something? You quite irritable today." (Bobo) "Urg!..." (Roro) "Wait seriously?! That like the tenth times, only this month!" (Bobo) "You bastard!" (Roro) Lost in his anger the werebear more than two time my size rush at me, intending to do a good beating. But the bastard underestimate me! As he approached me I crouched myself while still being on my two back paws and as he leaped on me I done a... "LLAAARRRIAAATTTTT!!!" (Bobo) (Lariat...) It always feel good to scream a technique name... As I put my ''arm'' under his neck I pushed him back propulsing him into the air... I didn''t lose my touch yet... "BUWAAARAAAAAA!" (Roro) As he made a strange sound, Roro flied into the air making is two side kick and Mimi wide eyed as they looked into the air the flying werebear... Eh! What did you expect! I''m already as strong as adult werebear, combine that to my wrestler move and I''m freakin'' strong! After some seconds Roro finally touched the floor while groaning in pain. Seeing him flying like that made me remember the nickname the fans gave me when I was a wrestler, since I loved to use drop kicks and I was wearing a bear costume I was called ''the flying bear''... "Don''t ever mess with me again you little shit! I rip you apart hey!" (Bobo) Oops, my villain role as a wrestler is coming back... The too side kick took their boss with them and ran away, I don''t think he''s going to mess with me ever again after that... "Awesome! You so strong Bobo!" (Mimi) "I guess, yeah... Well it''s mostly thank to the fact I''m the champion of Otor..." (Bobo) After that I played a little with Mimi before going back home before nightfall... Since then three years of hard training passed and I''m now an adult... "So you are really leaving son?" (Montesquieu) "Yeah dad it''s about time I do my job... I also want to see the world..." (Bobo) "My baby! *Sob* Take care of yourself out there! Don''t drink too much and be wary of strange female!" (Rikiri) "Yeah don''t worry mom... See you, thanks for taking care of me all these years..." (Bobo) "Take care son..." (Montesquieu) "Remember you can always come back home if you need to!" (Rikiri) Not saying another word I quitted my family home/den without looking back in a manly bear manner... Outside Mimi was waiting for me... "Can I talk to you for a minute?..." (Mimi) She looked quite nervous... "Sure..." (Bobo) After walking through the forest for a while, Mimi suddenly stop and looked at me in the eyes while blushing... "Bobo... I love you! Please don''t leave!" (Mimi) So it did come to this uh, Mimi deserved to learn the truth... "Mimi... I''m sorry the truth is... I fancy humans females..." (Bobo) What did you expect?! I''m maybe a werebear now but inside I''m human goddammit! "Wha! You fucking pervert! I can''t believe it I don''t ever want to see your face again!" Or so she answered to my true feeling after bitch slapping me... Well at least now, since I''m going to be called a pervert by all the werebear community here I don''t have any other choice but to leave... Sorry for that mother, father, your son is a pervert who love humans females and have a thigh fetish... And that is how my journey started... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Trivia about this chapter: Bobo grand father Bobo, is the first werebear Shun fighted when he was 6 years old... (chapter 3) The werebear community gave Shun the nickname of gray beast and he''s also the reason the werebear had to move from the forest... Human loving werebear are seen as pervert... Some of you must have understood already but the werebear on my cover is actually Bobo a weregrizzly since he''s not red! Lol That chapter was really fun to write and making research for it was also equal fun, I learn a lot about wrestling move... Also I gave this chapter the title of 1-1 because it''s the first chapter of the first side story so the next chapter of the adventure of bobo would be 1-2, I don''t intend to make other side story for now, but leaved me a open door if I ever think I should do another side story on another character. That''s it folk, and I already know you can''t ''bear'' to wait for the next chapter of Bobo strange adventure... Sorry please don''t kill me for the bad joke T-T. Also people please post me your best bear joke! As I would want to use a lot of them in the side story! That would help me a lot and make me laugh at the same time! See ya tomorrow for chapter 12! Chapter 12 - Setsuna the blind slasher Chapter 12 - "Setsuna the blind slasher" At the end of the stairs we could see light coming from the room ahead, as I entered the room I had to close my eyes a little for letting them get accustomed to it. When I was finally able to open them, all I could see was a room like any other in this labyrinth the only change was the glowing green seal on the floor and the sword floating at the middle of it. "As expected of her ''Japanese'' sounding name she''s a katana huh?" (Shun) Even though I couldn''t see the blade she was beautiful non less, even if a little strange, the handle with no guard was in a white-greenish color and the scabbard that was holding the blade looked like made of chains... here come that feeling again... As I was talking to myself a girl suddenly appeared. "Thee, have thou come in search of power?" (Setsuna) She was a beautiful young girl who looked around 16 years old and a little taller than myself at around 5,7ft, she had her hair hold in a long ponytail with a white-greenish color the same as her handle, she was wearing a Japanese hakama and kimono with a flower pattern who seemed to tight for her body and was showing all the modest curves of her thin body, but she was also wearing a leather eye-mask with a bondage like design who looked completely out of place. And of course seeing her and also her blade form made me fall in love with her at first sight. Do I fall in love with them this easily because I''m a cursed swordsman, or am I a cursed swordsman because of my abnormal love of blades and most of all cursed blades. Seeing my dedication to blade when I was Rick, it seem to point to the latter... And wait now that I think about it isn''t it strange that she wear a Japanese outfit, have a Japanese name and a have the form of a katana? Neither existed 3000 years ago! Since it was a god who made them I guess she took them from an alternate world who already had them at the time? Suddenly as I was devouring her with my eyes, Mysty changed into her human form. "We''re not here to hear your sale pitch Setsuna..." (Mysty) "Could it be?! This voice and presence could thou be sister Mystyval?! How are thou able to change into thy human form, also who is that aura beside thou? He have one alike those of us sisters but is clearly not one of us." (Setsuna) So it confirm my thought, I''m really not human anymore... "Yes! It''s our husband! But he''s human you must misunderstand...(Mysty) "Husband?! Thou must be joking with myself, by husband do thou mean the sacrifice offered to us by mother? Why would thou even call one of them like that?" (Setsuna) Sacrifice uh... I guess she not really that wrong since not even one cursed swordsman lived to tell the tale after touching them... "Mmumumumumu! Dear is not like those fools! He''s the true one! He even freed my human soul from the monster curse!"(Mysty) "Oh... So it his why thou are able to change into thy human form... Then let him prove himself to myself."(Setsuna) "You bet he gonna prove himself to you! Dear go beat this annoying bitch!" (Mysty) What am I? A Pokemon?! Anyway let''s just do this, I really want to finish here, escape this damn place and sleep in a bed... I approached the blade and touched it. And here I was once again in this blank world, it seem we are not in my mind but hers as I don''t see my second soul anywhere. That''s kinda weird to say that huh? "Oh? Thou seem strangely calm? is it because thou are confident in yourself? Or something else?" (Setsuna) What appeared with the voice was something who looked like a giant white-greenish dragonfly who had no eyes , and a goddamn good hundred of tentacles with blade at the their end, on it''s side who also served as legs... "Mmm? No it''s just that it''s the third time something like that happened or wait maybe it''s the fourth?" (Shun) "Ohohohoh, thou are interesting, myself hope thou are strong enough to cut myself to pieces! It was a long time that myself received damage in a soul battle!" (Setsuna) But seriously how am I gonna defeat this thing? I know that I can change my strength by using my blood lust and also influence the room with it, but is it gonna be enough for that? I guess we won''t know until we try. But seriously she have some strange speaking habit... "Now! Let''s cut at each others!" (Setsuna) After those word she launched at me her absurd numbers of blade tentacles, belief and the power of thought is what give strength, I started to release blood lust while thinking ''I can parry those blade'', and as this army came to me I parried them as they come one by one, my little size was a huge advantage here as she couldn''t attack with all hers tentacle as to not get them tangled or hurt them.. As she ''seen'' me parry her blade with my naked hands and the amount of blood lust I was giving she raised a voice of wonder. "Oh! Impressive! Like sister Mystyval said thou are not like the other! It''s a wonder something whom call himself a human can emit that much blood lust and have such a powerful soul! But it is weird, thou seem to be incomplete? Like the soul thou are showing myself is missing something? Anyway even if thou are truly strong it won''t be enough in face of myself." (Setsuna) As she said that she attacked with more strength and speed and was starting to change the room around her tainting it in her color. She''s clearly stronger than Mystyval in mental battle... But as I was still parrying the blades suddenly one of them passed through my guard and slashed at my stomach making a scratch, but when it did my view suddenly became black. Seem like she needed to cut me to activate her curse unlike Mysty whom just needed to came in contact with me. But since I was prepared for it, it didn''t change anything, I continued to parry the same as before, but I was in a dead lock and I could feel she was getting stronger by the second, I guess the more she taint this room her color, the more she tainting my own mind and gain domination on it, that why I was able to block Mysty this easily when I completely tainted the room my color at the time, guess I need to enter the war now... While continuing parrying I started to emit even more blood lust to the maximum I could, and I rapidly sensed that her attack were getting weaker, but it''s not enough, her mental power and insanity are even higher than myself, I guess Mysty who is stupid, or should I say naive, is badly adapted to mental battle... Shit it''s don''t look good she regaining lost terrain I need more belief or it won''t end well. Think... I need to win so I can save my kidnapped family, I need to win to not leave Mysty alone, I need to win to see more cursed blades, I need to win... AAAaahhh enough! That''s not my style! Even if I really think like that, in that battle that not the kind of emotion I need to show. DIE! I EAT YOU! I RIP YOU APART! I WILL CUT YOU IN DICE! I WILL SMASH YOU IN PIECE! DIE!DIE!DIIEEEEEE! Blood lust started to go in crazy flow out of me. Now that''s more like it. "Wha...?! WHAT IS THIS?! How can someone have this much ill will and blood lust! But don''t get thou hope up in the end even if thou gain this much domination thou won''t be able to win!" (Setsuna) She''s right about me still struggling with her tentacles, even if they aren''t as strong as before, since she''s not losing in speed. That is quite normal since now that she was weaker her tentacles were slower sure, but that just mean she can attack with more of them since she''s less afraid to hits or tangles them. But my win is already assured now that I have domination on this room my belief hold more power, all I need to do is to us her own power that I now hold, against her and order the room who is also her mind. "CUT HER APART!!!" (Shun) As it obeyed my order ten giant blades the size of her body started to grew from the floor around her like if a giant mouth was devouring her. And fells on her cutting her one by one making part of her body fly around. "AMAZING! HOW BEAUTIFUL! WHAT JOY! MYSELF IS IN LOVE!" (Setsuna) ... I''m kinda happy she said that but the situation is kinda... Sick? "AAaaaAahhhHHHhh" (Setsuna) In what was a mix of a moan and a dying cry, her monster form finally died, and like with Mysty her monster body started to glow and disassemble in little particles of light who were grouping into a big one above my head, and she then fallen into my arm in her human form, I caught her in a princess hold. Since she was nude and without her eyes mask I was able to see her eyes who were cloudy with a color alike her hairs, I guessed cursed blades eyes and hairs colors are the same unique color of there monster origin. "Thou truly are amazing... Like promised, myself shall become thine. Please take care of me, my lord." As she said that she kissed me tenderly. And my mind blanked. ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã And I now was back into my body and was now wielding Setsuna by her handle, impatient to see the blade whom was hidden by the scabbard I drew her and inspected it with eyes of wonder, the blade was the same color as the handle and was really thin, seeing it for the first time I could hear my heart beating like crazy, totally love-struck. But it seem the curse don''t activate simply when I touch her, I guess that like when I was fighting her, I need to cut myself to get cursed and use the second effect, I wonder what it be? "Mmumumumumu! Are you going to stop looking at her like that in front of your first wife?!" (Mysty) Oops, I completely forgot about Mysty being here... Satisfied I sheathed her back in her scabbard. "You can turn into your human form, sorry to have make you wait." (Shun) Setsuna turned into her human form and looked exactly like she looked like while being a projection. "Do not worry my lord, myself is quite happy to see thou are pleased with myself." (Setsuna) "Ah yes you are quite the fine blade, with you I should be able to use one of my favorite stance, that also mean I won''t have to use Mysty as much as before." (Shun) "WHAT?! Why?! Are you going to throw me away for this wore! I don''t want that dear!" Said Mysty while sobbing "Calm down! I won''t throw you away and neither I want to! What I mean is that at least you can share your work with Setsuna and pass more time in your human form." (Shun) "*Phew* Sorry, I thought you didn''t want me anymore for a moment..." (Mysty) "Of course not you idiot! Even if your a crazy sword I still love you... You dumbass don''t force me to say thing this embarrassing!" (Shun) "Hehehehe!" (Mysty) Good thing she is simple minded... "Good thing sister Mystyval is simple minded, uh my lord?" (Setsuna) Hopefully she said that in a whisper and Mysty who were dancing in joy didn''t heard that... "But still, myself is quite jealous of how much thou hold dear, sister Mystyval..." (Setsuna) "Hehehe!Since he didn''t even become one with you, you are bellow me in wife rank!" (Mysty) Wife rank? Seriously? "Hmpf! It''s only a matter of time before myself become the favorite of my lord, myself is much more gracious than thy barbarous self after all." (Setsuna) Not you too... "What was that you vixen?!" (Mysty) "Ohohoh, it is only but the truth..." (Setsuna) "Umumumumumumu!" (Mysty) "................................." (Setsuna) "Stop fighting please... Setsuna is there some way to escape this damn dungeon quickly?" (Shun) "Ah, yes my lord, there is teleportation circle that linked to the entrance of the labyrinth." (Setsuna) After saying that she started to squirm strangely clearly wanting to say something more... "Also... Myself was quite rude to thou my lord, I even tried to possess thou, myself is thine my lord and thou shall punish this dog of myself once outside for this disgrace!" (Setsuna) Her eyes are clearly sparkling here, even if I can''t see them... "Riiiigghtt... We see to that once outside ok? I just want to leave this damn place already..." (Shun) "Yes! Myself can''t wait for...*cough* Myself mean, myself shall wait for you to make myself receive a well deserved punishment... Hehehe..." (Setsuna) "..." (Shun) "I told you she was an annoying pervert of a masochist!" (Mysty) "What was that thou heathen?!" (Setsuna) "Stop fighting! If you continue no punishment for you Setsuna!" (Shun) "How could this be!" (Setsuna) "Hehehe, take that." (Mysty) "And no more married couple play for you Mysty!" (Shun) "OH MY GOD!" (Mysty) Why the american accent? How do you even know that reference... "So let''s stop fighting and get out of here already! Understood?!" (Shun) "Yes... Dear..."Yes... My lord..." (Mysty & Setsuna) After making their continuous fight stop, we walked to the teleportation circle that was hidden in a secret room behind the one with the seal. As I walk into the magic circle, I think back to what happened in those around 4 last days, too much, seriously too much happened and I''m really exhausted mentally, it was like I passed a month down here... When we entered the circle a bright light started to come out of the circle, and in an instant we were back to the last empty room of the first floor, the stairs to the second floor just beside us. After walking for a minute we finally reached the door that lead to the market hallway of the entrance. But wait a minute am I forgetting something? I didn''t see any adventurers in the first floor pass by me, and no sound is coming from behind the door... Weird... If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. As I opened the door thinking behind it was... Nothing... The Hallway that was bustling with life something around 4 days ago was now empty. "I wonder what happened?" (Mysty) "Mmm, I''m pretty sure I''m forgetting something here... Doesn''t matter let just leave and go to a inn I want to sleep in bed for once." (Shun) "Yay! It''s going to be a lovely night!""So thou are going to take my first time my lord?" (Mysty & Setsuna) "What was that?!""What did thou say?!" (Mysty & Setsuna) Let''s just ignore them... Walking through the now, strangely empty hallway with a bad feeling, I finally reached the stairs to outside. Ah... Sunlight how I missed you! Seriously how can adventurers pass weeks down there? But as I finally climb up the stairs to freedom, a surprise was waiting for me there. "His there! Get ready to battle!" (B.F.A) ... Fuck, I completely forgot about the adventurers incident ... " You sure were quick lad... I guess the pretty lady with the eye mask is the blind queen eh? So they can really change into human form..." (Buck) "Hello Buck... Yes she is the cursed blade ''Setsuna'' but do I look possessed to you?" "Sorry boy, but it''s impossible to believe someone a was able to do something nobody could before, that''s human nature lad, at the moment all I can think is that the cursed blade is hiding the fact you are possessed a way or another..." (Buck) "How rude! Myself won''t try to possess my lord anymore!" (Setsuna) The ''anymore'' was unnecessary here Setsuna... "*Sigh* And here I was dreaming of finally sleeping in a inn..." (Shun) "Sorry for that little guy, but no matter what we can''t leave you alone, this town was scarred much too many time by a possessed adventurer or cursed swordsman." (Buck) Now that I think about it, this world is big if there really peoples other than me, who were helped with Mysty and the scarf, able to reach the last floor. If guys this strong get possessed it''s no wonder they leave a trauma to the town. "... Is there really no choice there my friend?" (Shun) "Sadly no, like you can see the time I bought by talking to you was used to make everyone take position... I really was fond of you, you little bastard, it''s too bad it''s finishing like this." (Buck) "Same for me Buck... You are most likely the first friend I ever had... Setsuna, Mysty..." Sensing my will the two turned in their blades forms, I didn''t have any intention of using the two at the same time, that would just make me weaker than using one with my two hands. I put Mysty into my back between me and my backpack into the scarf and took a stance that I learned in my previous world and was also my favorite at the time. It was a stance that you can only use with a thin curved blade and a scabbard, a Iai-do stance, the art to attack while drawing your blade. In fiction most of the time you see someone able to draw is blade, attack and sheath is blade in one move, with such speed you are unable to see it and only hear the guard stuck the scabbard as the blade return to it. In my previous world it was humanely impossible, but I wonder if I can do it here with this absurd body? But first there is something I need to try. After taking my stance by putting my right foot in front and left to the back, lowering my waist, putting Setsuna to my left side while holding the base of the scabbard with my left hand and the handle with my right, I just unsheathed the blade a little and cut my right palm with a shallow cut. As I did my view turned black by the curse, but I was far from being blind, it was amazing! I could see everything around me, mana, air, every livings forms, everything. It''s far from being a curse like that... It''s like the curse only make me color blind and in exchange gave me a more powerful sight. The curse of Mysty is painful but do give you back a high return with her devouring ability. But here, the curse was really low and the return really high. "Incredible..." (Shun) [Fumu... Myself knew thou would be pleased with it my lord.] (Setsuna) [Mmumumumu...] (Mysty) Don''t fight in my mind please... As they looked at my action curiously wandering what I was even doing... The adventurers were all wielding their weapons in front of them waiting to see who would make the first move... *Clunck* Oh? I did it... "WHAT?!" (Adventurers) With a simple sound that followed a ark of light to fast for most eyes, every weapons of the adventurers who were on the first line around me, split in two. Taking that at my chance I jumped above the crowd of adventurers and was soon at the other side of it, and ran away at full speed. "After him!" (B.F.A) "Stop!" (Buck) "Why do you stop us?! He''s going to rampage!" (B.F.A) "If that was really the case why didn''t he kill us?" (Buck) "That..." (B.F.A) "We were wrong... He wasn''t possessed, I owe him apologies the next time our path cross... You are own hell of an incredible lad my friend... (Buck) ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã After running while jumping from roof to roof we finally reached the city wall, since it was higher than the roof I was on, I had to run in vertical on the wall to attain the rampart, seeing me the guards charged at me to arrest the suspicious looking ninja, but I jumped without a second thought into the forest on the over side of the wall using the tree to slow my fall. And at the moment my feet touched the floor I continued to ran straight inside the forest as to lose my pursuers. After running for a while, I found a beautiful lake inside the forest, thinking it was really time to wash myself who was covered in dry blood and also wash my cloths at the same time, I undressed while hearing whistles coming from the two perverted swords I left against a tree while asking them to stay in this form to stay on guard. Because I knew that if I where to bath while they were in human form things were going to get really messy... While entering the cold water and relaxing I started to chat with the two cursed blades. "Running away is seriously becoming a habit..." (Shun) [If you think so why didn''t you just killed them?] (Mysty) [For once myself think the same as the fool, thou should have killed all of those in thy path my lord.] (Setsuna) So they can think the same as long as it''s in the line of why don''t you just kill everyone? Not that they totally wrong. "You are not wrong but they are two reasons as to why I didn''t kill anyone. The first is that they didn''t technically do anything wrong, they were just trying to do the right thing and it would have left me a bad after taste to kill them, well not that much but still... The second reason and the most important is that I don''t want to lower too much my credibility, if I killed everyone I would have been considered as really possessed and that would complicated thing in the future." (Shun) [Oh! As expected of my lord! Thou always looking a step ahead!] (Setsuna) [Yeah! Dear is pretty smart!] (Mysty) Not really... It''s just that compared to you two who only think of their desires I try to think a little more, well now that I think about it I do follow my desire a lot... Fuck we''re the same... But still this water is really feeling good, I wonder when was the last time I could submerge my body? Maybe it was a month ago when we gone swimming with Eva, maybe more? How many days passed since half my family were killed? Two weeks? It must be around that, it''s weird I felt a little disconnected to time, like it doesn''t matter anymore, quite the strange feeling really... [Dear! Their someone coming this way!] (Mysty) [It''s okay sister Mystyval, this is a weak creature it''s most likely a young human.] (Setsuna) "My cloths still aren''t dry and I really don''t want to move for now... If it''s really just a child leave it alone..." (Shun) As I was swimming without a care a little girl suddenly appeared from the other side of the lake with a bucket in her hand, Oops, is this lake a source of water for a village near it? Sorry to have bloodied it... Still did I run that far? It''s weird since some days ago my perception of time seem to twist a little. I''m able to tell how much time pass as long as I mind but the moment I don''t care about it, it pass without me realizing... As the little girl who looked around the age of Eva seen me her eyes gone wide open. "Mister are you a fairy?!" (Little Girl) "Yes?..." (Shun) What the fuck? No sorry to say little girl but I''m no 30 years old virgin who are into weird internet rumor... "I knew it!" (Little Girl) "No no no, sorry, but I responded ''yes'' due to the fact I didn''t understood your question..." "Eh? But you have weird hair and eyes and you are beautiful, my grand-mother always tell me fairy love to bath in this lake!" (Little Girl) [Mmumumumu, she''s clearly hitting on you!] (Mysty) [My lord let''s kill this girl...] (Setsuna) ... Like hell she''s hitting on me you dumbass! And calm down with the jealousy act Setsuna! Jealous girls are freakin'' scary! "No... Uh... Well, thank you I guess but I''m really no fairy, I just lost myself in the wood and wanted to refresh myself into this lake that''s all." (Shun) "It''s okay I understand! You must hide your true identity! I won''t tell anyone I promise!" (Little Girl) Your clearly not listening to me here... Who are you? Mysty twin sister or something?! [My lord! A monster is coming from the same path as the girl!] "Shit!" (Shun) "Uh?" (Little Girl) Running leaving only a blur I caught Setsuna and ran to the girl. A big monster was slowly approaching behind her, but with my speed I was able to come between her and... The werebear... Are those things everywhere?! While making a comeback at the werebear sudden appearance in my head, I slashed at him upside down in a reflex splitting him in two... That was gruesome... Good thing at least I used Setsuna and not Mysty the little girl would have gained quite the trauma... After swinging Setsuna to throw the blood that was on her I sheathed her back and turned around to look at the little girl and... "Kyyyaaaa!" She made a scream, I first thought was of fear but she was strangely smiling and blushing... "Your thingy is quite big mister fairy!" (Perverted Little Girl) "Where the fuck are you looking?!" Seriously? She was going to get killed by a werebear and I slashed him in two with one strike and that''s her reaction?! Now that I think about it when we bathed together Eva kept looking at it too, and was even molesting me while pretending to sleep when we were sharing a bed... Are all little girl perverted?! Ah wait Eva is a adult inside... I think? Well I didn''t hide anything since I don''t felt I had to be ashamed. "Oops sorry! But you are amazing mister fairy! This werebear was causing quite the trouble to the village lately since the monsters near here are all weak!" (Little Girl) "Is that so? So it was a lone-wolf werebear?" (Shun) "Yeah! He appeared around a month ago and since then, attacked a lot of villagers, luckily nobody died but he still hurt a lot of peoples." (Little Girl) "Well at least now he won''t be a problem anymore. I should go back on the road so I guess it''s good bye then. See you." (Shun) As I was starting to walk back to my cloths whom were now almost dry, I hope. The little girl suddenly seized my hand who was free. "Wait mister fairy! Please come to the village with me, we need to thank you for killing the werebear and saving me! My grand-mother always told me to repay every favors!" (Grandma Girl) Mmm wouldn''t that mean they would lend me a bed for the night and even a nice meal? Lately since I got accustomed to Mysty curse wielding her all the time, I now have a hard time guessing how hungry I am when I don''t hold her. "Setsuna, how much time passed since I started to run?" (Shun) [Wait, do thou mean thou did it unconsciously?!] (Setsuna) Looking as I was talking to myself the little girl turned her head to the side in a curious pose wondering to whom I was talking. "Uh? What do you mean?" (Shun) [She mean you ran a whole day without stopping, it''s actually morning and the sun rose around two hours ago.] (Mysty) Seriously?! I didn''t even see the night fall! Good thing I ran to the south at least, it would had been annoying to have to run the other way around once again... "I see then I guess I take your invitation..." (Shun) "Really?! Yay! I''m Melody! What your name mister fairy?" (Melody) "Shun... But melody can you release me so I can change myself? It''s quite awkward..." (Shun) "Oops sorry, hehehe." (Melody) Saying that didn''t make her look the other way around... But at least she finally released my hand and I could change into my almost dry cloths and take back Mysty. [Mmumumumumu, where you charmed by the little girl? I didn''t know you had such taste.] (Mysty) [Is that true my lord? That would be quite the problem for myself...] (Setsuna) "Of course not you idiot!" (Shun) "Uh?!" (Melody) "Ah, uh sorry I was talking to one of my fairy friend..." (Shun) That was crappy lie... "Ooohhhh!" (Melody) But worked non less... And now free from my nakedness I followed after Melody who was holding a full water bucket, that I offered to hold for her after seeing her struggle with it... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Next chapter is a shorter chapter in Eva POV stay tuned! Chapter 13 - Eva struggle Chapter 13 - "Eva struggle" It''s been one week since my mother died in front of my eyes and I accepted to work for the bastard king, right now I''m in front of what one would call... A boot camp... This place was a project of the new king, that one of the champion who work for him proposed, it was a training camp for young talented orphans to make a special unit... Simply said, it was a training camp for making kids into assassins... As guards escorted me in front of the gate, a man who looked like the very image of a sergeant instructor, wearing a combat fatigue and a sleeveless black shirt, was waiting for me there, I sure hope he won''t force me to wear this... "So your the new recruit uh? I see the king did put a good collar on you!" (Hartman?) Yes, I was literally wearing a collar, that damn king wasn''t as much of a fool as I hoped, after I accepted to work for him he forced me to wore this collar with an embedded red gemstone. The collar itself served as a communication device and helped the mage who have my charge to monitor my every move. As for the red gemstone it was a mana stone imbued with an absurd quantity of fire magic... If I were to betray the king or try to runaway the gemstone would be activated by the mage who supervise me and burn me to ash... "Let me present myself first! I''m the champion of the god of order, and strongest man in the kingdom, Jim Lodok! From this day on I''m going to be your instructor! Do your best to graduate from a brat who smell of piss into a true warrior!" (Jim) Uwaaa, seriously he tried so hard to play the role that it''s was just ridiculous... As I was looking at him in an annoyed expression he suddenly punched me to my face with a lot of strength... "What with those eyes?! I''m going to mold you into something that look human you little shit!" (Jim) Goddamn him, it hurt... "What your response?!" (Jim) Is voice sounded a little strange right now... And I suddenly felt like he was an authority figure I shouldn''t go against... Don''t tell me it''s is unique quirk? It''s quite an annoying one if that the case... "...Yes...Sir..." (Eva) "Good! We can still do something of you!" Or so he said will patting my head. Really?! The carrot and stick approach?! How predictable that guy can be? That won''t work with me dipshit... But my cheek do hurt, the bastard punched too hard... Big brother... I want to see you... "Now follow me newbie!" (Jim) Jim Hartman turned around and advanced to one of the three log cabins that are the only buildings in a big open space hidden in a forest... As we entered inside, seven little girls all wearing the same clothes as Jim, who when heard the door opening started to run around to make a line, and then put their hands behind their back now straight, in a military pose. "This is the girls cabin, from now on it''s your home and those girls is your new family!" (Jim) After that he pointed to storage box a bed and a girl in this order while saying. "This is your clothes box their is already a set prepared for you that you need to change into latter, beside it is your bed, and this girl is your partner from now on, you will do every chores assigned to you with her!" (Jim) This is bad, that partner thing is bad business, and any person who had read a little fiction in his life who involved special training already know where it''s going to end... Those bastards don''t tell me they do something this cruel in reality?! No matter what, I need to not become attached to her... "That''s it for now! Get ready for combat training in 30 minutes!" (Jim) Feeling I couldn''t disobey him I started to change immediately, and as I was doing so the girl that is to become my partner came talking to me... "Hello! Nice to meet you! My name is Selena I hope we can be good friend!" (Selena) That strange, when Selena came to talk to me, everyone in the room looked nervous, like they were fearing something... Let''s play along for now I''m good at acting like the good girl. "My name is Eva, I would be really pleased to become good friend with you Selena!" Or so I said with a bright smile. "Good! I''m sure we going to become really good friend!" (Selena) Knew it... That tone, she''s a bitch who like to be above the others and must also be the strongest here as everyone fear her... "Yes!" Let''s play the girl that is easily manipulated for now... After changing and talk a little with Selena who clearly told me between the line that I shouldn''t disobey her, we exited the building and walked to the direction of the training ground, there was also 8 boys coming along, when we arrived to the instructor, there was wood knifes planted in the soil around him. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. "Good! Your all here on time, I''m quite proud of you children! Now I want everyone to take a knife, and partner with one of the opposite sex to spar!" (Jim) Obeying his order every child took a knife and faced one the opposite sex, as for myself I faced a shy boy who had a hard time looking at me in the eyes. It was an easy win, what did you expect, I was trained by my father and even my brother who gave me basic training saying thing like ''you should at least be able to defend yourself against pervert!'', if that really was training against pervert they must have really hated them... "Oh... Impressive little one, it seem you at least have some training in you... I guess your not Orios daughter and the sister of the ''blood seeker'' for nothing..." (Jim) "Blood seeker? Sir..." "Ah, yes... It''s the nickname the soldiers gave to your brother... But it''s not time for chatting! Since you have finished sparring, go train against mannequins your technique!" (Jim) I then followed order and trained the way my father and brother taught me. First a set of stabs then slash in every direction possible many time, then try to attack while moving around. It was pure basic training but with repetition it prove useful for more advanced training. At the end of the morning Selena came to me with her followers. "Eva, I hope you remember where your place is?" (Selena) Yeah yeah I know I bellow you, you fucking hysterical queen... "Yes of course Selena! We are friend aren''t we?" (Eva) Let''s play it safe and continue to make her believe I''m a naive dumb girl... Satisfied she answered ''of course!'' and after that we started to do our chores for the meal that was to cut wood for the fire... Now that our stomachs was filled, the instructor gave us half a hour of free time that I used to make better acquaintance of the other girls by talking to them. After that he made us run in circle, and after that typical military exercise like climbing a rope or a obstacles course... And then came the night... After repeating a cycle of doing chores for the meal, eat and free time, it was time for us, to sleep... It was a pretty tiring day, but I didn''t have the luxury to peacefully sleep... I need to train, as long as don''t do anything suspicious and explain what I''m doing if they ask me it should be okay to train in the night my magic... But I was soon discovered by the instructor... "What are you doing in the middle of the night when it''s time for lights-out?!" (Jim) "I''m sorry sir! I just wanted to train my magic!" (Eva) Shit! It''s going to end bad! "I see!" (Jim) But his reaction wasn''t at all like expected... He looked really happy. "That it! Secret training in the night is the real thing! Nobody can become powerful if he don''t do any effort! I''m proud of you girl!" (Jim) What the hell... So in the end he''s just a training freak who love stereotype?! That explain a lot of thing... "I do think it''s a good thing to be motivated, but remember you also need to sleep for the training tomorrow! So now go to sleep!" (Jim) "Yes sir!" (Eva) Don''t leaving me any choice in matter I returned to the logs house and crawled into my bed, I was so exhausted I quickly fell asleep... This night I saw a dream... It was a gentle dream, I was walking in the forest while holding hand with my brother, behind us was mother who was carried in a princess carry by father, and behind them was the oldman who was trying to molest Allina... For a moment I believed it was reality, that everything that happened lately was just a nightmare and I was finally awake. Everyone was still alive and I was with my brother, at the end my brother carried me into my bed into a princess carry as I was slowly falling asleep and while gently patting my head, and soon, I fallen unconscious, or so I thought... As I opened my eyes and seen I was in log house, sleeping along side other little girls, I couldn''t help but cry a little... Seeing as I was sobbing one of the girls who looked really gentle approached me trying to comfort me as Selena said something along the line of... "Crying as you waking up, how embarrassing!" (Selena) Shut up you bitch! Everyone have their bad times! Now that I think about it I never seen my brother cry... Get the hang of yourself Eva! You can''t let yourself be depressed! I will survive and wait for my brother to come rescue me, and while waiting I get stronger to help him kill this bastard of a king! After encouraging myself I exited the log house and washed my face by using a weak water spell who make a little sphere of water staying static in the air... Okay! Let''s do this! ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Next chapter... Shun encounter a pervert! Stay tuned! Chapter 14- The perverted chivalrous thief Chapter 14 - "The perverted chivalrous thief" I silently followed after Melody while holding her water bucket, and after walking for ten minutes we arrived to her village... It was a pretty big village there must have been at least 50 houses and there was even a blacksmith and a carpenter workshops, as I entered the village with Melody every villagers who was outside their house and was strangely armed with farming tool eyed me with a curious look, no wonder when you see a 13 years boy with gray hair, cyan eyes and a long red scarf in whom were attached two long sword, anybody would be curious... As most villagers where looking without moving, a tall rough man, who must be the village head, approached us... "Melody... Who is this boy beside you?" (Village head) Hearing the question Melody took a proud pose. "It''s Shun, a fairy! He killed the werebear who caused problem to the village and saved me!" (Melody) Weren''t you supposed to keep secret the fact I was a fairy? Even if I''m not really one... As the village head looked at me with a surprised look I simply told him... "I did kill the werebear but I''m no fairy..." (Shun) "I... See... Then I must give you my thanks for freeing us from the fear of that damn bastard and saving my daughter, she''s a weird fellow but she''s still my daughter. Ahahahah!" (Village head) "Yeah... She seemed more preoccupied to peep on me, than the werebear..." (Shun) "Bwhahahaha! I''m sorry about that lad! It''s seem she took more from me than her mother and took my bad habit." (Village head) Didn''t you just admit that you are a pervert who love to peep?! I hope you don''t have the same taste as hr or I''m seriously going to be too scared to ask them a bed for the night! But as Melody father was speaking to me a villager who was armed with a scythe asked shyly. "Uh sir fairy... Is it true you killed the werebear?" (Random villager) "Mm? Ah yes I am quite experienced when it come to werebear, killing it was pretty easy..." (Shun) Hearing that all the villager shouted in joy, that werebear must have been quite the problem, now that I look around I see a lot of villagers who have bandages or have amputate leg, arm, or a missing eye... That werebear was really crazy... But as I was looking around, I found something strange... There was a lot of kids, most of them being girls or really young boys, but there was no boy around my age... Also a lot of villagers was looking at me with a strange glare... Oh well must be my imagination! "Anyway let me at least give you a meal and a bed for the night!" (Village head) "I would be really thankful yes." (Shun) "Yeah!" Melody shouted in joy while jumping around hearing that. Mm? Now that I think about it I didn''t hear Mysty or Setsuna for a moment now... They must have understood that even if were to talk to me I couldn''t respond in front of other... Maybe? "Ahahahah! I see lad you must be a traveler or an adventurer, now that I think about it I never saw a strange fellow like you around these part!" (Village head) "Yeah I come from the north and I''m going in direction of the south." (Shun) "I see I see anyway it''s still early but you surely want to rest a little already no? Let me lead you to my house." (Village head) "Ah yes thank you." (Shun) I followed after him with Melody, we reached one the biggest house of the village unlike most of the houses in the village this one had a second floor. After we entered inside Melody father asked me to just let the bucket on the floor and follow him to the second floor. But as we arrived to the second floor a pregnant woman opened a door to what was most likely the couple bedroom and looked surprised at seeing her husband who was with a stranger and their daughter. "Dear you are already back? What about the werebear extermination?" (Melody mother) Ah I see, that why all the villagers where arming themselves when we arrived... "It''s okay honey! The little guy here killed him while saving our daughter!" (Melody father) [See?! See?! That how a married couple should call each other! I knew it! It''s once again my win Setsuna!] (Mysty) [How could this be?! Myself was sure a real married couple with child would call each other by their name!] (Setsuna) Are they actually talking to themselves without me hearing it when I think they strangely silent? "What?! Is Melody okay?!" (Melody mother) Yes Melody mother I also think that the right reaction to this! "It''s okay mom! Mister fairy saved me in a flash before the werebear could do anything!" (Melody) "Thank god! But... Mister fairy?" (Melody mother) "Oops I did it again... And it was supposed to be a secret...Te he!" (Melody) Acting cute won''t change a thing... *Sigh* I don''t even care anymore... "I''m really thankful to you, we can''t give you much but please at least stay the night." (Melody mother) "Yes, your husband offered me the same and I accepted, I be in your care for today mam." (Shun) [Mm? Your quite respectful with her, do you have a pregnant wife fetish?!] (Mysty) [Or maybe he have a Oedipus complex?] (Setsuna) [Oohh now that you say it he seem pretty attached to his mother.] (Mysty) Why do everything I say or do have something to do with my sexual preference?! And my mother is great woman that I respect a lot, I don''t have any weird fetish like that! And seriously why do you have that much reference from my world?! Is what I like to say to the two fool but since that would cause quiet the problem to say something like in front of others, I just took on me and shut it... "I see, then please take the empty room at the end of the hallway, since I am like this I won''t be able to cook but my husband is also quite good at it so don''t worry about the meals." (Melody mother) "You have my thanks." (Shun) "My, such a polite boy!" (Melody mother) Chuckling a little at my polite attitude Melody mother gone back to her bedroom and close the door behind her. And we continued to walk to my bedroom for the night. In front of the door Melody father just pointed at it while saying. "Here we are lad. I call you when the meal is ready you relax in the mean time, just do like you where at home!" (Melody father) I just nodded at him and entered the room, inside was nothing but a bed and a dresser, I guess it''s a guest room... As I was starting to undress myself from my backpack and my two cursed blades that was on my back, I suddenly heard a voice behind me. "If you want help to undress, just tell me!" (Melody) What the hell?! Since when is she here?! Are you a ninja?! She must have entered at the same time as me while resting silent... "It''s okay thanks..." (Shun) [Myself told thou we should have killed her!] (Setsuna) [I start to think the same...] (Mysty) *Sigh* Calm down would you? She just a harmless and curious little girl... Maybe? "Too bad..." (Melody) ... She really just a little girl right? After seeing as I wasn''t undressing the little girl shamelessly walked to the bed and sit on it, trying to make a sexy pose... This girl is really something... "By the way mister fairy! I want to hear how your village is!" (Melody) "Like I already told you I''m no fairy... And I wasn''t living in a village but in a isolated mansion." (Shun) "Mmmm... Are you something like a noble mister fairy?" (Melody) "I guess I was something like, but not anymore..." (Shun) "Oh! That sound interesting why are you not a noble anymore?! Did you elope with the daughter of your enemy family or something?" (Melody) Or so she asked me with stars in her eyes... Sorry to say but I''m also no Romeo... "No nothing like that, let''s say I just wanted to change life or something?" (Shun) "Bbuuu boring!" (Melody) "Is that so? Then if I finished answering your question can you leave me for now I really want to take a nap..." (Shun) "Okay! But no need for me to leave let''s nap together." (Melody) "Sorry but I can''t sleep when I share a bed." (Shun) "Oh... Too bad, okay then see you later!" (Melody) Saying that Melody leaved the room while running, she sure is a hyped girl... I was exhausted and really wanted to lay down on the bed. And so I did... OOOOooohhhhh! So soft! I so missed you civilization! No more cold floor or camping outdoor! For now... "Yeah! Let''s sleep together now that the bother leaved!" (Mysty) "Please permit myself my lord from sharing a bed with you..." (Setsuna) Without me knowing it the two cursed blades turned back into humans and was now crawling beside me into the bed... "Why not I guess... But I really just want to nap so nothing naughty." (Shun) And so I was now between the two beautiful girls on the bed, it was quite comfortable. I was feeling pretty calm like that, I slowly started to fall unconscious... I wonder what mother and Eva are doing?... ...... "Curse! Someone is coming!" (Setsuna) "Damn! Let''s change back into swords!" (Mysty) Uh? What is happening? I was sleeping and now it seem like Mysty and Setsuna are moving around... *Iiiiii* (sound of a opening door, yes it is...) "*Chuckle* You are so silly mister fairy." (Melody) Uh? Melody is it already time? Seem like it, since she is pushing me to wake me up... To bad... *Groan* (Shun) "Wake up sleepy head! The meal is ready! But still, to sleep with your swords your really are strange! Mm? Now that I think about it they feel kinda weird?" (Melody) As she said that her hand approached Mysty dangerously... Shit! Awaking in a panic I took Mysty and Setsuna away from the little girl and hide them behind my back, before she get insane from the curse and ill will... "Sorry but they are important to me please don''t touch it." (Shun) [My! Your so sweet dear!] (Mysty) [Umu. Myself is honored you feel like that my lord.] (Setsuna) Melody looked shocked a little and quite depressed after that. "I''m sorry..." (Melody) "It''s okay, you didn''t know about it. Don''t mind it." (Shun) "Okay..." (Melody) After this weak answer Melody got out of the room still looking depressed... "Sorry for that but please stay hear for now... I surely go walk a little latter but that would be strange if I keep my swords so please stay here quiet. I ''reward'' you latter ok? [Yes!Hehehe I wonder what kind of play we can do...] (Mysty) [Understood my lord! Finally myself is going to get punished!] (Setsuna) "..." (Shun) Well at least they are not depressed that I leave them alone for now... After ordering the two blades to wait here I descended the stairs after Melody and at the dinning table was now waiting the whole family, but Melody still showed quite a sad face, looking at that her mother worried. "Are you okay Melody?" (Melody mother) "Hm... I did something bad..." (Melody) "Oh my! Did she?" (Melody mother) She asked looking at me... "Ah... It''s nothing, she just tried to touch my swords..." (Shun) "I see..." (Melody mother) She looked like she didn''t quite understood where the problem where here, but since I was a guest she didn''t ask more... After that we had our meal, it was actually pretty good, Melody father is really good at cooking. Who would have guessed from his appearance... After that they asked me question about my travel, but as it was still on my mind I asked them... "I noticed that there wasn''t much boys my age, is there a reason for that?" (Shun) When I said that everyone looked kinda flustered... Suspicious... "Ah... That... It''s just a coincidence, the kids around your generation was mostly girls that all..." (Melody father) "I see..." (Shun) There definitively something up here, but as it starting to get awkward let''s not ask anymore... Either way I''m getting out of here tomorrow... And now our meal finished I walked in the village to see if there was anything interesting here, maybe I should visit the two workshops? As I was walking outside alongside Melody who were not depressed anymore, a lot of girls around my age started to come to me while blushing... That was expected since there aren''t any boys their age around here, but they were still getting a little too ''close'' to my taste and Melody started to puff her cheek while looking at that scene. But looking at the scene where also adults men who were glaring at me with strange eyes while talking to each other. Doesn''t matter... If they try anything I kill them, it''s that simple... Finally there was really nothing interesting here, the workshops were only for farming tools and even the girls don''t look like anything to me... I guess they need to be a blades for that? I''m really a sick guy... Not that I care. Well in the end I wasted the day talking to villagers while walking... I guess that a nice change of pace sometime, still the fact that I wasted a day here when my family is in danger, kinda anger me of myself... But when I started to tell myself that taking a rest will help me in the end I calmed down a little... I''m a complicated being to have to persuade myself so I''m not angered by myself... That''s retarded... Then came the night meal, all I wanted was to take my meal then sleep in a bed for once then go my way tomorrow but they had another plan for me... As I get back to my bedroom for the night after my meal I started to feel light headed, I entered the room and drop on my bed and as I was holding the last piece of my consciousness I gave the two swords who were asking me for their reward a last order... Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. "Don''t kill them, but don''t let them approach me..." (Shun) And I fell asleep, most likely due to sleeping drug that where slipped into my share of dinner... "What are those girls?! Where they come from?!" (Villager A) "I don''t know! Nobody beside him entered the house!" (Melody father) "Thou heathen! Is that how thou thank my lord for saving thou daughter life?!" (Setsuna) "You bastard! I''m going to eat you for drugging dear!" (Mysty) "Wait! We didn''t have any over choice!" (Villager B) *Groan* Silence goddammit there are people trying to sleep here! "Uh? Did he just made a sound?!" (Villager A) "Don''t worry it must be sleep talking I put enough for a horse in his meal!" (Melody father) "Will you shut up?!" (Shun) "What the hell?!"x2 (Villagers) "How is that possible?! He should have slept like a log for at least 10 more hours!" (Melody father) "Dear!" "My lord!" (Mysty & Setsuna) "*Groan* Got dammit my head... So can you all explain what is happening here?" (Shun) As I woke up Setsuna and Mysty were holding small version of there blades and were facing Melody father that was accompanied by two other villagers... "Like thou suspected my lord they suddenly entered the room to kidnap thou... Mystyval and myself then opposed them." (Setsuna) "Yeah we won''t let them pass!" (Mysty) (YOU SHALL NOT PASS!) "I see... Good job you be rewarded even more latter..." (Shun) "Yes!"x2 (Mysty & Setsuna) "So dear host? Can you explain why the hell you tried to kidnap me? Just to tell you I only left you alive because you didn''t poisoned me and only put sleeping drug, but that can change depending your reason..." (Shun) Hearing that the Villagers dropped to the floor while bowing like they were paying respect to a king. "We are sorry sir! But we didn''t had any choice left! Elivera is still asking for young boys even tough she took every single one in the village!" (Melody father) "What? Elivera? Who is that?" (Shun) "She''s the boss of a gang of chivalrous thief..." (Melody father) "... Someone who threat a village to kidnap boys aren''t really what you call chivalrous..." (Shun) "Don''t misunderstand sir! Even if it''s true she ask us to send her two boys between 10 and 14 years old every year she is a good person and every boys send to her don''t want to leave her even after they have the possibility to come home." (Melody father) "What the hell? So what? Since the boys don''t look sad you think it''s okay to offer her a stranger who helped your village, to her without asking anything?" (Shun) What the hell kinda pervert is that? She''s into little boys? I guess little boys who are trained since the start of their puberty won''t want to leave her, but in the end is that really different than Stockholm syndrome? "I''m really sorry sir but if we don''t send her any boy her way, we won''t be in her protection anymore!" (Melody father) "Oh? Protection uh? And where was she when the werebear were attacking your villagers?" (Shun) "That..." (Melody father) "You are fools! Everyone of you do you even know what would have happened, would you have succeeded to kidnap me? Everyone would have died... The chivalrous thief gang would have died by my hand, and every villagers would have died by the hand of the two girls here... No really, smart move guys." (Shun) "Wha..." (Villagers)x3 "*Sigh* Let''s leave this place... I wanted to pass a night in a bed but it seem we don''t have that luxury. Mysty, Setsuna." (Shun) Sensing my will the girls turned into cursed blades, making the villagers eyes almost pop out of their heads. "What the hell is that?!" "Monsters!" "Oh my god!" (Villagers) As I put back my backpack and put the two blade in between my scarf and neck and was going to exit the room, a man suddenly appeared. "Chief! She''s here! But what the hell is happening here?!" (Villager C) "Oh just great... You even sold the werebear hide before you kill it... Now what? Everyone ready to die?" (Shun) Hearing what I just said, every villagers face became white. "Wait! Please wait, I swear we''re going to talk with miss Elivera and find a solution!" (Melody father) "Fine let''s go and see how you try to correct this mess, if you ever mess around everyone heads gonna falls from their shoulders." (Shun) And so I followed the villagers to outside, and walked a little until we reached the wood, where was a lot of ruffians looking men and boys. In front of them was their leader, a Elf. She was around my size at 5,5ft tall, had pink hair who was hold into twin tails as if she was trying to look younger, and most of all had long ears at the two side of her head... A Elf uh? First time seeing one and it''s a perverted chivalrous thief... But looking around it seem the boys and even the men, who where most likely older sacrifice to her, looked at her with love in their eyes, it looked like a master and her band of mutts who were looking in adoration to their master... Ridiculous louts... "So did you bring the boy you promised me?" (Elivera) "Uh... That is, we had a little problem and..." (Melody father) *Sigh* What a farce, maybe I should just really kill everyone and go my way, if there no witness there no crime... Mmm but that would mean I would have to kill innocent children who certainly don''t know anything about the deal the village have with this fool of a elf. I must say I''m quite reluctant... "Oh? And what do mean by that?" (Elivera) Even though she sounded calm her look was clearly saying she was getting irritated... "He ran away and..." (Melody father) Seriously? That your excuse? You are so screwed... "Uh?! He ran away?! Is that a joke?! Isn''t that boy even one from your village?!" (Elivera) "Uh... No, it was a young traveler..." (Melody father) While saying that Melody father tried to look my way to see if I was going to get discovered, but my scarf was hiding my hair and face perfectly. And if that dumbass looked in front of him and not trying to look at me nervously the dumb elf would have most certainly didn''t even acknowledged my presence... "Raaaa! And here I had a lot of hope in him when I heard the description you made of him!And...Mmm? Where are you looking at? Who is that guy behind you? Why is he hiding his face?" (Elivera) "That! That is... Uh..." (Melody father) See you idiot? *Sigh* Guess I help this time. "*Cough* *Cough* I''m sorry my lady *Cough* I have a bad disease who made a mess of my face and I didn''t want you to see that..." (Shun) "Mmm?! You wont trick me! That voice isn''t one of an oldman villager who is older than 14! It''s the voice of a boy of good quality who is in the perfect age of 13! Show me your face!" (Elivera) What the hell?! I even changed my voice! Is she some little boys radar or something?! "Wait please don''t! If you do that he kill everyone!" (Melody father) "What? Do you really think I''m afraid of a boy? Don''t make me joke! Guys go restrain him and make him show his face!" (Elivera) As they obeyed her order the group of men around 20 years old with a rough look approached me, seeing that Melody father turned to me... "Please I did everything I could! Please don''t kill anyone! Most of those men and boys are people who came from the village I beg you I give you every money I have, just don''t kill them!" (Melody father) [So annoying! They are the ones at cause and they still ask you to kill nobody? Let''s kill everyone!] (Mysty) [Myself think the same, those people don''t deserve my lord grace!] (Setsuna) "... Fine I won''t kill anyone and just give them a lesson..." (Shun) [What?! Why?!] [Why my lord?!] (Mysty & Setsuna) "Remember that I only leave them alive because it would cause trouble for me in the future..." (Shun) I answered Mysty and Setsuna in a way it would look like I was talking to Melody Father. [Oh I forgot!] [Umu! As expected of my lord] (Mysty & Setsuna) "Thank you sir! Gods bless you!" After saying that Melody father ran to the village as to not get involved in the mess... "Seriously what is wrong with this guy? How is this boy scary?" (Elivera) As she said that, a man tried to take off my scarf from my head. *BLAM!* After a huge sound of impact the man suddenly flew in the air like would a ragdoll, making back flips above the band of thief who couldn''t hide their surprise... "What the hell did you do?!" (Elivera) "Just punched him in the guts... He''s quite lucky I hold back..." (Shun) "That''s holding back?!" (Elivera) Seeing my confidence and their comrade flying in the air, the men who were approaching me until now, was now hesitating, afraid of getting the crap beat out of them, but too bad for them I have clear intent of punishing them. As they were still hesitating I leaped from one another while simply giving them a punch strong enough to make them fly, soon enough, 6 man were in the sky making an absurd picture... "Tch! I won''t let you get away with that! In my name, elemental of wind become my hammer and crush my enemy, Wind hammer!" (Elivera) As Elivera finished her aria, a mass of wind appeared and attacked me, seeing as it would scratch my cloth if I took it head on, I took Mysty out of my back and used her... As a fan... The simple strength of my arms and Mysty huge size was enough to create a gust of wind as strong as the spell, who canceled it. "What the hell?! And what is this sword?! It''s making me sick!" (Elivera) [What was that?! Bitch!] (Mysty) Without minding Mysty who was still screaming insult to the elf I put her back into my scarf and continued my rampage, the boys where to young to take a hit strong enough to make them fly so I simply punched them in the solar plexus making them fall like a doll who had their string cut, and after only half a minute passed the only one still standing was me and Elivera... "What monster are you?! I won''t let you take me out like that!" Saying that Elivera drew her short sword who was to her hips. What a joke I simply slapped the sword making it fly and stab into a tree... "Wha?!" (Elivera) Now how to punish her? I guess humiliation and pain would be the best way? After I decided how to punish her, I put her on my right shoulder... "Wha?! What are you doing?!" (Elivera) And started to spank her ass with a lot of strength... "*Slap* Wha!... *Slap* Stop!... *Slap* What do you!... *Slap* Think!... *Slap* Your doing?!... *Slap* Ah!... *Slap* Please!... *Slap* Stop please!... *Slap* *Sob* I''m sorry!...*Slap* I was wrong!...*Slap* *Hic* *Sob*..." (Elivera) [Ahhh! Myself is so jealous! If thou want to punish someone my lord, please punish me!](Setsuna) Now sobbing and her pride shattered, I stopped and put her back to the floor not minding Setsuna, after her bottom touched the floor she made a shriek from pain. Sitting while holding her ass she looked at me, in hate and anger... "Who are you really?!" (Elivera) (I am... your father!... Sorry...) Taking off the scarf from my hair and face, I looked at her and simply answered... "Just someone you don''t want to mess with" Urg... That line was quite embarrassing to say actually... But it seem she wasn''t listening to me... She was looking at me, eyes wide opens and... Drool was starting to flow out of her mouth?! "Marry me!!!" (Elivera) ["WHAT THE HELL?!"]x3 (Shun Setsuna & Mysty) Wait what?! "Hold me!!!" Wait she actually seriously trying to hug me in a leap! "No seriously what you problem?!" (Shun) I asked while evading her hugs, she was looking completely crazy as she is really drooling and have bloodshot eyes... "You are the embodiment of the ideal man! 13 years old, a beautiful androgynous face, silky hairs, eyes that suck you in! I won''t let you leave! No matter what I make you mine!" (Elivera) [What with this bitch?!] (Mysty) [Let myself cut her my lord!] (Setsuna) It''s getting really strange! No choice uh? Let''s scram! I turned around and ran away once again, seriously it''s starting to become a habit... But until my family is saved I can''t kill any more than necessary, it would make it harder to gain help from uncle Arllan... "WAAAIITTTTT!!!" (Elivera) It wasn''t a elf that was running after me, but a beast! It was even starting to creep the hell out of me! And she is freakin'' fast! It''s the first time someone was able to still be this close behind me after running this long! ... ... ARE YOU KIDDING ME?! It must be at least half a hour since I started running and she''s still after me and she look even crazier than before! Ah? She just fallen down while tripping on a rock... Chance! And so I ran and ran to the south... At this rate I''m going to get to destination before I know it... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello there! I hope you enjoyed this chapter! Thinking about the character of Elivera was really fun for me! Anyway next chapter Shun finally reach his destination. Stay tuned! Chapter 15 - An unexpected guest Chapter 15 - "An unexpected guest" I guess I can slow down a little now? For how many hours did I run? That ''thing'' was really creepy... I seriously hope our path would never cross again... But I have this feeling we see each other more sooner than I think... And she seem quite decided to run after me to the opposite side of the earth... The simple thought that she is still after me send a shiver up my spine. It seem I have from now on my one stalker... [That woman was really crazy...] (Mysty) [I agree... Myself really hope we never see her face again...] (Setsuna) You two can''t really talk... And Setsuna must have been quite shocked by her as she didn''t gave her habitual ''let''s just kill them''... [If we encounter her again myself is afraid that my lord will punish her again, making myself burn with jealousy...] (Setsuna) I was wrong... She just want to have the punishment for herself... "But still I wonder if we are still far from the city owned by uncle Arllan..." (Shun) [I wanted to ask from some time ago, but who is uncle Arllan? I don''t remember you having a uncle?] (Mysty) [Myself was also quite curious about that.] (Setsuna) "Setsuna you wouldn''t know, as I still didn''t mentioned to you why we were going south, and for Mysty I mentioned him as my father best friend." (Shun) [Did you? I don''t remember...] (Mysty) ... So she don''t even remember why we are going south, that dumb sword! "*Sigh* Since Mysty doesn''t even remember and Setsuna still didn''t heard about it let me recap..." (Shun) [Mmumumumu it''s not my fault! It''s always too complicated to remember...] (Mysty) [My thanks my lord. Myself never questioned you, as myself didn''t seem to be intrusive...] (Setsuna) "Something like around a month ago. My family were attacked by knights of this kingdom under the order of the new king, he attacked us under the false charge that my father was involved and even was the master mind behind the late king death... But the truth is that my father was in the second prince faction for the throne and as a hero of war he had quite the political power, and most of all my family birthed two champion. The greedy first prince and new king, wanting to weaken his rival faction as to prevent a rebellion, killed my father by executing him as a traitor and attacked his family as to enslave the two champions kids of the family, killing two birds with a stone..." [What a heathen!] (Setsuna) [What a bastard, that king!] (Mysty) ... Mysty you already heard that story... Well no matter, let''s continue... "And so he did kill everyone in my family, everyone but my mother and sister who was kidnapped. As the bastard seem to have quite the strong champions under him I wanted to go south for two reason. Becoming stronger by obtaining you, and going even further south to the territory of my father sworn brother, duke Arllan Galvira, who is also the leader of the second prince faction, as to obtain his help to save my kidnapped family and kill the bastard king. That''s pretty much it." (Shun) [Umu... Myself now understand, the reason thou didn''t want to kill unnecessarily was as to obtain support from this man more easily...] (Setsuna) [Eh? Is it?] (Mysty) Thank god no every cursed blades are as dumb as Mysty! But Mysty dumbness just make me want to hug her even more, like it''s part of her loveliness... *Sigh* Who knew I see the day I could even think thing like that without getting embarrassed... "That''s right... I''m, myself, know uncle Arllan quite well since I saw him a lot in the past when he came to see my father, I wouldn''t call him like that otherwise, there was even talk about making me marry his daughter, well not that I wanted to or want to even now..." (Shun) [I quite hope so! I can tolerate the other cursed blades but a human is unacceptable! Well maybe your sister at most but no one else!] (Mysty) "*Cough**cough* What the hell?! What my sister have to do with that talk?!" (Shun) [Oh... So my lord didn''t have a oedipus one but a sister complex...] (Setsuna) "Like hell I do! Well I do think she''s quite cute and adorable, and when I think that she gonna marry some dumbass one day it kinda pain my heart and..." (Shun) [...] [...] (Mysty & Setsuna) "... OH MY GOD! I''m a siscon?! Nonono I won''t accept that! I just hold my sister really dear, that all... yup that''s all... THAT''S ALL!" (Shun) ... Now that I look back on it, I always took really good care of my sister and was really close to her... But that only a older brother love for his lovely little sister... Right? [Myself see how it is my lord... Do you want myself to call you dear brother from now on?] (Setsuna) [Oh! I never think of that! Big brother!] (Mysty) "Stop that immediately or you can say good bye to you promised rewards..." [Hey! That''s unfair! You already promised us and we still did nothing!] (Mysty) [That right my lord! Myself won''t accept something this unfair, it would be quite cruel of thou to not hold the promise thou are already quite late to reward...] (Setsuna) "Okay! Okay! I''m sorry! A lot of thing happened and I still didn''t give you any reward, but let stop talking about that okay? In exchange tell me what you want?" (Shun) [A wedding ceremony!] (Mysty) [The same punishment that elf fool received!] (Setsuna) "Mysty you at least need 2000 rewards for that... Setsuna can''t you wait for a more appropriate place for that...?" (Shun) The two of them wanted things I quite expected... But seriously does Mysty think it''s that simple to hold a wedding ceremony?! As for Setsuna I''m not really sure, actually when I punished Elivera I discovered I was quite the sadist myself... But fun need to be at the right time at the right place. [Eeeeeh?! There was a system like that?! How many rewards do I have?!] (Mysty) [Myself shall wait eagerly my lord!] (Setsuna) "You have two... And yes Setsuna please wait patiently..." (Shun) [Noooo way!!! Than mean I must do at least... Uh... A lot of things that need reward!] (Mysty) You seriously can''t do that much addition?! When you are over 3000 fucking years old?! "*Sigh* You need 1998 more rewards for that." (Shun) (that''s quite the lucky number for a french!) [What?! That a lot! It is a lot right?] (Mysty) Wait, what?! You can''t even count?! [My lord, myself is quite ashamed of my sister level of intelligence...] (Setsuna) "Don''t worry about it... I''m starting to get quite accustomed to Mysty dumbness... But... Oh?" (Shun) As I was talking with the girls while running, a giant city wall entered my sight. "It seem we are already at destination?! How many days did I run without knowing it?!" (Shun) [My lord thou seem quite the air head yourself... Myself also found it strange you didn''t stop running even for eating or sleeping... Thou ran for five whole day my lord...] (Setsuna) "What?!" (Shun) [It''s true.] (Mysty) Are you kidding me?! How deformed is my sense of time lately?! Well I have a guess as to why, but I don''t want to think about it... And most of all I need water and food! "Let''s camp outside tonight, they won''t open the gates this late and I really need to rest before passing out... You can also turn back into human form for now, it be more simpler to enter the city this way." (Shun) As I said that the two swords turned back into their humans form looking happy. Shit, now that I stopped running the exhaustion is coming to me, how much stamina have I seriously to run for five days straight? "Sorry to ask you that girls, but can you help me eat and drink I can''t even sit..." (Shun) That was embarrassing but I didn''t have any choice, quite happy that I ask something of them, Setsuna got behind my back and put my head on her knee while Mysty was giving me water and dried meat... I looked like some harem king... Wait I am one aren''t I?! Don''t think about it Shun, if you think to much you lose... Well being spoiled like that was quite enjoyable actually, guess I can give them another reward for that uh? Seriously how pretentious can I be to think like that?! Oh well not that I care... "Say aahhhh dear." (Mysty) "Aaahhh *chomp* *crunch* *gulp*." (Shun) "Are thou comfortable my lord?" (Setsuna) "Yeah, thanks..." (Shun) I''m starting to not even mind my embarrassment... I start to understand why Eva love to be spoiled this much, but since I really don''t want to become a spoiled little lord let''s make today an exception... And so after eating and drinking our fills, we started to sleep the three of us together using the packs as a pillow, not even taking out the tent, enjoying the starry night sky... ... Morning came and I awoke, but not only was I feeling pain because my two arms were numbs of being used as a pillow by Mysty and Setsuna, but I was also feeling quite embarrassed as we slept just beside the road and now the merchants and travelers who were passing by this road looked at us while grinning and saying thing like... ''My boy you are one hell of a lucky guy!''... I already know that... "Mysty... Setsuna, wake up." (Shun) "Mmm?" (Mysty) "Good morning my lord." (Setsuna) Mysty were clearly still half asleep but Setsuna looked fully awake as soon as she wake up. "Let''s go, we have a big day ahead of us..." (Shun) "Yes dear!""Yes my lord!" (Mysty & Setsuna) And so we started to walk in the direction of the city gate, a long line was already formed of merchants and travelers who waited for their turns. Shit we waked up to late... If we did sooner, we wouldn''t have to wait this much... Oh well I guess that my distorted sense of time would be useful here... And it did, I just simply start to think of stupid things while walking unconsciously when the line advanced, and before I knew it I was before a guard... "Identify yourself and tell us why you want to enter the city. Also show us your birthcard as to confirm your identity." (Guard) "My name is Shun Fenrik, I am a acquaintance of lord Galvira and came here to visit him. And here my birtcard." (Shun) [tr][td3]Blessing & Prophecy [/td4]tr] [tr][tr] [tr][tr]
Shun Fenrik
13 Years OldHidden S
HiddenHidden
Oh? It seem I turned 13 years old without knowing it, also since you are most likely wondering about the ''Hidden'' thing, it''s simply the hide function of the birthcard that let you show only the minimal information. "Wha... Are you really the one?! The blood seeker?!" (Guard) What the hell?! What with this ridiculous nickname... "Blood seeker is it? I''m sorry I must say I never heard that nickname but I do am Shun Fenrik." (Shun) "I see. Please wait to the side sir, we going to send someone to the lord, we won''t be able to let you pass before we have his permission." (Guard) The guard was clearly looking at me in fear and awe, I guess wilds rumors about me started to come even here... But how? I didn''t leave any knight alive... One must have hidden, damn... And it can''t be about the labyrinth city as I ran almost straight from there at a greater speed than even a horse. "I understand I will wait." (Shun) "Also sir can I ask you if the two behind you are..." (Guard) They know even that... Well no point hiding it. "They surely what you think they are." (Shun) "I''m dear wife!" (Mysty) "Hmpf! Foolishness! ''We'' are my lord ''wife''!" (Setsuna) Not again... "I... I see..." (Guard) Or so the guard said while not really knowing what he should say, but the fear in is eyes while looking at the girls clearly said he knew what they were. After waiting for almost half a hour while Mysty and Setsuna was trying to flirt with me and making the guards seeing that quite uncomfortable. Arllan Galvira showed up himself, surrounded by guards protecting him. Is he that nervous from meeting me? This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. "Shun, my boy, I''m quite happy you were able to escape from this mess alive!" (Arllan) "Yes... Thank you uncle Arllan, since it came to such a situation I thought I should come to you." (Shun) "Ah... Well, follow me for now, and also you must present to me the two lovely lady that are with you! Who are they?" (Arllan) Mmm? That weird even the soldier knew about it, yet, it don''t look like he''s joking, the guard who questioned me before, ran to him and started to whisper to his ear. "Sir!...*Whisper*" (Guard) "WHAT?! That wasn''t a joke or the hallucination of a madman?!" (Arllan) Ah... So that what it was when he heard it he couldn''t believe it. "I see... Then everyone, follow me to my mansion..." (Arllan) And so we departed for the lord mansion that was at the center of this city. But strangely, as we walked, uncle Arllan and the guards were looking around us as if waiting for something. Don''t tell me this is a trap and Galvira sell me out to the king?! As I was thinking that. "My lord! Someone intend of attacking us!" (Setsuna) "What?!"x6 (Five guards and Arllan) As she said that I gave her my hands and she changed form. "What the?!" (Arllan) "Ah! No fair it''s always Setsuna!" (Mysty) Not caring for Arllan surprise or Mysty angry fit, I cut my palm to sense the enemy. As I did I could sense seven men who were on the roof who had a aura with a mix of hostility and panic most likely wondering how we seen them coming. I rushed to a dark alley to the side and jumped from wall to wall as to climb on the roof, as they seen me now on the same roof as them, they charged at me armed with knifes who were most likely poisoned, since they were coming at me I simply waited in a Iai stance, as they leaped to stab or cut me, I, in simple stroke cut all their neck but one. So weak... They didn''t even see my blade and died before they knew what happened to them... So boring... The last assassins was now completely panicked and feeling fear, but he put something in his mouth showing now determination. Oh no you don''t! Without a warning I jumped at him and inserted my hand in his mouth breaking all his teeth at the same time and took out of his mouth a small capsule who was most likely poison. Well now, that''s a job well done, let''s take the survivor as a gift for uncle, I have I''m explain why he used me to draw assassin out... Jumping directly from the roof, all the guards were in a stance, protecting their lord. Not minding them I simply dropped the assassin that was on my shoulder and asked Mysty to turn back into her sword form and Setsuna to turn back into human form. When they seen Mysty change form they wondered what I intended to do since every assassins were taken out, and were now fearing they were next. What a laugh. I took the hand of the now unconscious man and bite one of his finger before crunching on it and swallowing it. Quite tasty... I knew in my head that it''s totally sick, yet I didn''t even felt dejected to eat human flesh anymore. *Crunch* *Crunch* *Crunch* *Gulp* why did I do that? As long as the cut in my palm is not healed the curse won''t clear and my view won''t come back, and since when I am cursed and not holding Setsuna I only have the curse but not the second effect I was totally blind, but since I was trained in her dungeon it wasn''t really annoying, but when talking to someone it''s important to see his face. My wound healed with the help of Mysty curse, my view came back and I was now able to see the guards who were whether, throwing up, looking at me with a pale face will shaking, or like Arllan they were holding their open mouth in shock. "Mmm? What wrong?" (Shun) "What wrong?! You just ate a man finger without a care!" (Arllan) "Uh? So?" (Shun) "Wha... So? You just ate human flesh and you think nothing of it?" (Arllan) The guards were clearly getting even more scarred by the second, what a band of wimps. "It''s not important! Uncle Arllan, I don''t really like the fact you just used me to draw out the one after you..." (Shun) "It''s not important?... Uh... Ah yeah, I''m really sorry for that but we are also cornered here you know..." (Arllan) "Cornered? Oh! I see so that how it is. Let''s just continue to walk already, oh and you, take care of him I made it so he can''t bite his tongue, but do something to stop the bleeding or he''s going to die." I gave the unconscious man to the guard who seemed the least affected by all that and followed once again Arllan to his mansion... After walking in silence and a heavy mood in the air for a while, we finally arrived at the mansion and as we entered someone came to us. "Arllan! So did they show up?!" (???) It was a girlish boy with blond hair and blue eyes who was wearing luxury cloth. So it was really like that... "Uh... That is... Yes they showed up and we even captured one alive but.." (Arllan) "Mmm? Did something go wrong? You don''t look happy about our success." (Pretty boy?) "No every thing went even better that we hopped, but that is to say..." (Arllan) "Uncle your annoying if you have something to say just say it." (Shun) Arllan attitude was seriously starting to annoy me. "What?! Who is this rude fellow Arllan?!" (Pretty boy) "The one who going to beat the hell of you if you don''t change your tone." (Shun) "Shun my boy! Do you even know who your talking to?!" (Arllan) "I know full well who he is and that precisely the reason why I''m talking like that." (Shun) "Wha...? What did I ever do to you?!" (Pretty boy) "Oh nothing! You just killed more than half my family and made my mother and sister getting kidnapped by your retard of a brother because not only you involved us in your mess but also because you didn''t have the ball to kill him before it came to this. So now I ask you again... Do you deserve my respect? Second Prince Sarius Asfellana." (Shun) Hearing my words, and now understanding who I was, the Prince slowly started to look down ashamed, but what was more worrisome was the face Arllan did when I mentioned my kidnapped sister and mother... "That... Could you be the son of the Fenrik family?" (Sarius) "That I am." (Shun) "I see..." (Sarius) "Dear?" (Mysty) Mysty still unable to read the mood suddenly talked to me. "What honey...?" (Shun) "Why did you call I''m Prince when she''s a girl?" (Mysty) "*Sigh*" (Setsuna) Dropping bombshell in 1...2...TOO FUCKING LATE TO COUNT! "Honey..." (Shun) "Yes?" (Mysty) "LEARN HOW TO READ THE GODDAMN MOOD!" (Shun) "Sorry!!!" (Mysty) When they heard that bombshell Arllan and Sarius looked quite shocked and Sarius even started to blush. "How... How did you knew?!" (Arllan) "Wait are you telling me you were trying to hide it? Even a dead man can see he''s a she..." (Shun) "Are you joking?! It''s a national secret nobody but my parents and the one close to me know that! Not even my brother know about it!" (Sarius) "*Sigh* Are you kidding me... With people that dense, this country is seriously doomed... But your gender don''t matter, since your already guess why I came here let''s talk about the real mater! Is what I like to say but it''s gonna have to wait, Arllan why did you made a face like that when I mentioned my kidnapped family?" (Shun) "That is... It''s because I didn''t expect you to not have heard about it..." (Arllan) "About what?! And just to tell you I''m in no mood to guess!" (Shun) "I''m sorry... Your mother the day she was lead to the king, took her life to protect you and your sister from using her as an hostage..." (Arllan) "Wha..." (Shun) This is a joke right? Mother wouldn''t have the guts to do something like that, right? No, it''s precisely because it was mother Felicia that she was able to do that without any hesitating. *Krrrr* *Crrreeakkkk* So I failed? I should have ran directly after them? *KKKrrrRrrrr* *CCRREEAAAKKK* She died because I was weak? Because I wanted to get Setsuna? *KKKRRRRRR* *CCCRRREEEAAAAKKKK* *RRRUMMMBBLLEEE* As I was grinding my teeth my right heel was nervously hitting the floor making the floor around me, creaking under the pressure, and little by little even the wall started to shake because of the vibration. My blood lust seemed to leak a lot too as Arllan and Sarius had now a hard time breathing. "It''s okay dear..." (Mysty) "Thou have us my lord..." (Setsuna) Setsuna and Mysty gently hugged me while trying to comfort me, I was still mad at me but I didn''t have the time to weep for now, my heel and my blood lust calmed down slowly. "What about my sister?" (Shun) "Uh...?" (Arllan) "What... About... My, Sister?" (Shun) I tried my best to keep my anger and blood lust in check but I had a hard time to. "I''m sorry all we know is that she is alive and accepted to work for the king, after that we lost trace of her. But we are sure she is alive..." (Arllan) "I see...*Phew* She is a smart girl..." (Shun) As I calmed down the state the hallway we were currently standing in was now in quite a bad shape, the beautiful tiles on the floor broke and the walls were showing sign of damages. I sure got strong uh? But even that was not enough to save my mother... "I think it''s better if we continue to talk elsewhere... Also sorry for making such a mess in your house Arllan, let''s say we are even for using me as a bait." (Shun) "Yes, don''t worry about it... Let''s move to the conference room." (Arllan) All five of us then moved to the said room while the ''Prince'' was looking at us curiously surely wondering who was the girls with me or if they really were cursed blades... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Mmm... I feel my story is getting boring and that seriously pain me :s. Well I continue to write it for now anyway. Also a bonus for you guys! As I was working on sketch for my second story I took the time to color two sketch I made quickly for this story before writing it, it was made quickly and are some sort of note, so don''t expect something incredible but it let you better see how I imagined Setsuna and Mysty, I also added a quick sketch of their cursed blades form. Mysty (About Mysty she don''t totally look like that in the story, her pupils are normal and her dress more princess like but well apart from that she quite like she is in the story. Kinda the latina vibe no?) Spoiler : Setsuna Spoiler : Weapon form Spoiler : Like I said they were made quickly with just pencil so don''t expect too much XD, I''m also not that good at drawing. Anyway! Next chapter Shun learn even more bad and shocking news! There also Setsuna (reward ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã). Stay tuned! Chapter 16 - A dangerous mission? and the wish of the cursed ones Chapter 16 - "A dangerous mission? and the wish of the cursed ones" After we got on the second floor, Arllan entered a room thought a big double door made from dark wood, and showed us inside. There was a enormous round table at the center surrounded by luxurious chairs and on the wall at opposite side of the entrance was a giant map of the south continent. "Take a seat..." (Arllan) Following Arllan instruction I sat on one of the luxurious chair and Mysty and Setsuna both sat on both of my side, Sarius and Arllan took a seat in front of us making a lot of distance between us, due the round table size. "I think I already know why you came here, but I guess I should hear what you have to say before deciding anything." (Arllan) "Yes... Like you most likely guessed I came here in hope you would give me assistance as to rescue my fam... My sister... And kill this retard of a first prince." (Shun) "... We can''t..." (Arllan) When he said that not only Arllan but also Sarius face darkened... "Wha? Is this a joke?! My father and my family came into this situation because my father who is also your ''sworn brother'' helped you by being in you faction, when he didn''t care about the next king and you dare say that to my face?!" (Shun) "Please don''t misunderstand, Shun my boy! If I was the only one involved here I would have rushed to the king if only to avenge my best friend! And even if I am ashamed I can''t move for now, aren''t you the same?! If it was this simple you wouldn''t have come to me in the first place and would have already gone there yourself!" (Arllan) *Sigh* I was too naive... I thought that since Arllan was in the second prince faction and had the hold of a lot of nobles and their men he would be able to help me, but the reality wasn''t that simple... "Wait a minute Arllan, I think we need to say everything we can to him about our plan and the reason we can''t help him for now... We both at least owe him this much..." (Sarius) "Your majesty, are you sure?" (Arllan) "Yes, there clearly no chance of him being my brother spy, if he were he would already had leave this city to report to the king I am a woman and by doing so taking most of my supporters. And he would do a good ally no?" (Sarius) "That... Is true, I at least prefer to have him on our side than against us..." (Arllan) Saying that Arllan shivered a little most likely remembering this morning incident... Waiting for them to talk since they were coming to a decision by themselves I stayed silent patiently. "The truth is that we do have a plan, but at this time we don''t have any way to execute it. While searching for a secret entrance in the old plans of the castle I took before running away from it, I found there is a secret pathway that is directly connected to the Royal crypt under the castle. If we were to use it we would be able to invade the castle with a small troop and assassinate my brother. But there is a problem, the door to open the secret passage can only be opened by a wind mage of a really high level. Long ago the royal family were all powerful mage adept of wind magic, but our mage blood slowly decayed and now we are unable to use magic..." (Sarius) "And so you don''t have any wind mage good enough to open it in your rank and now you are stuck?" (Shun) "Exactly... We do know of a wind mage but we were unable to contact her for now..." (Sarius) A wind mage uh? Where have I seen one recently? As I was thinking, the door to the conference room suddenly opened and a soldier short on breath entered it. "Sir! I have a urgent report from our scouts!" (Soldier) But after saying that, I entered is line of sight and he was now wondering if he could talk in front of me. "It''s okay, just say your report." (Arllan) "Yes sir! Our scouts have found sign of the band of thieves near a small village north of here! But since then, they lost trace of them but think they will find them soon enough!" (Soldier) After saying his report the soldier leaved and left us alone, band of thieves? Wind mage? Don''t tell me... "PuuhaHaHAHAHAHA!" (Shun) "What?! Why are you laughing?!" (Sarius) "Hahaha... Don''t tell me the wind mage you were talking about is Elivera?" (Shun) "Uh?! You know of her?!" (Sarius) "I sure as hell do... She tried to kidnap me and she became something of a stalker..." (Shun) "What?! What the hell is that story?! Can you tell us more?!" (Arllan) Seeing as I was giving them a big clue to find what they were after, Arllan was pressing me to tell my story in a excited manner, and so I did, I told them how she gave protection to a village in exchange to young boys, how the village tried to give me to her after drugging me, and how I punished them before Elivera start to run after me like a beast. Hearing my story they made a face that clearly said they didn''t knew about Elivera personality... "Well I can at least tell you that she won''t help you with her personality, maybe if the prince were really one, but she even better than me at guessing people true identity so you won''t be able to trick her." (Shun) "... I see... But what about you?" (Sarius) "... Maybe, no, I''m sure she help as long as I give myself to her, but sorry I really don''t want to become that fool dog." (Shun) "Please Shun! If we have her help we would be able to kill the king and save your sister!" (Arllan) "Are you seriously asking your late best friend son to sell himself?" (Shun) "If there was another way I would take it, even at the cost of my life! But you know as much as myself that it''s not the case..." (Arllan) "Fine... But I take care of it my way, there no way that I give myself to this pervert, but in exchange I hope you keep your part of deal and help me rescue my sister..." (Shun) "What?!" "Wait my lord!" (Mysty & Setsuna) "I know what you want to say but we talk later..." (Shun) They were clearly dissatisfied but still stayed as silent as I asked them to be. "Good, we are counting on you then, is there something you need before going?" (Arllan) "Yeah, I''m going to leave my two swords here to protect the prince so I would be thankful if you were to take care of them for the time I''m away..." (Shun) Hearing that the girls were clearly furious but still didn''t said anything as they most likely wait for us to be alone to protest. "Understood, but can they protect his Majesty Sarius without you wielding them?" (Arllan) Hearing the word ''wielding'' and ''swords'' Sarius looked surprised for a moment but soon grinned in a manner of ''as I thought''. "Yeah they can, even alone they are really strong so you don''t have to worry about it, but if they turn into swords for some reason don''t let anybody touch them, they would lose their mind at best." (Shun) "Understood." (Arllan) "Then I''m going to retire myself for the day, won''t you lent me a room for the night? I go after Elivera tomorrow." (Shun) Even though it was still morning I wanted to rest a lot, as I was still a little exhausted from my five day running trip. And I also needed to talk to Myst and Setsuna alone. "Of course." (Arllan) We all leaved the room and Arllan called a maid for showing me to my chamber for the day. The maid lead us to the third floor and stopped in front of a door and just bowed before saying ''If you ever need something please call me.'' and leave. And as soon as we entered the room and closed the door behind us the two girls started to protest. "What do thou mean thou going to leave us here my lord?!" (Setsuna) "Yes there that too! But why did you accept to go see that damn beast?!" (Mysty) "Calm down! I understand why you are furious believe me, but I don''t have any choice. The reason I accepted is because like uncle Arllan said we don''t have any choice and if I go there myself it speed up thing and make me able to save my sister sooner." (Shun) "Fine... But why do thou want to leave us behind?" (Setsuna) "Because if the prince die all my plan are going to waste, that, and I surely going to have to seduce Elivera as much as it annoy me. Can you really say you would be able to see that and do nothing?" (Shun) "No..." "No myself wouldn''t be able to..." (Mysty & Setsuna) "Even if you going to have a hard time believing me, it really pain me too to leave you two here even if only for a short time..." (Shun) "..."x2 (Mysty & Setsuna) "I give you your rewards at least before leaving. Even if I can''t give you a wedding ceremony Misty you must have something else you want to do no?" (Shun) "... A baby then..." (Mysty) Again with the absurd statement, and we still didn''t have asked Ymylfana about that... "I fear it is not possible, sister Mystyval..." (Setsuna) "What?! What do you mean?!" (Mysty) "Long ago as I was also curious about the mater, I asked mother if myself would be able to bear a child... She answered me that we were an incomplete specie due to the fact we were unable to bear child even in our human form..." (Setsuna) "No... It can''t be... *sob*... I... I don''t want that! I wanted to have a family with dear! *sob*" (Mysty) A lot of tears started to flow out of her eyes her face was even showing despair and sadness. So she wanted to have child that much uh... "But what about me? I am something close to your one existence wouldn''t that make me something of your one specie?..." (Shun) "That is... My lord also have two soul?" (Setsuna) "Yeah... Something like that..." (Shun) "Uh?! But dear aren''t you human?!" (Mysty) "I see... Sot that was what myself felt at the time... But if that the case my lord... That mean thou are also unable to have descendant..." (Setusna) "I see... The reason you can''t be pregnant is because you have two soul?" (Shun) "Yes... Even if we were to find a way to really become pregnant, the child we would bear would only be a empty shell without a soul..."(Setsuna) "I... See..." (Shun) Hearing that Mysty fall completely in tear, seeing her like really tore my heart. But even I was really sad by this... Since my rebirth I always was curious as what it would be like to have my own family... She suddenly hugged me still crying and looked at me with upturned eyes, I guess I should comfort her our way uh? Even Setsuna seem quite depressed... Oh hell... This is going to be a rough day, far from resting I''m going to exhaust myself a lot... "Fine... Setsuna can you leave us for a moment? I be with you the rest of the day." (Shun) "Understood... I shall wait eagerly for thou my lord..." (Setsuna) Setsuna leaved the room and is now most likely waiting patiently in front of the door knowing her... So in the end I''m not even able to give the women I love what they want? I''m not as depressed as Mysty but it still took a toll on me... I carried Mysty to the bed and gently made love to her for a long time, as if to make her forget her pains I gave her my love again and again, I really can''t imagine how this news would hurt someone who still had hope for century and in a second had all of it crushed... As she finally calmed down I simply hugged here in bed while caressing her head. "Thanks dear... I''m okay now..." (Mysty) "I really don''t think so... It''s okay you can still get spoiled by me for a while today..." (Shun) "No... That would be unfair to Setsuna, she don''t look like it but I know she is also depressed." (Mysty) "Yeah... You know Mysty when thing have calmed down and I got back somewhere to live, we could adopt an orphan... It won''t be like the family you hoped but at least it really would be yours..." (Shun) "Is that true...? Thanks! I feel a lot better now! Even if I can''t have my own child I can still be a mother! Thank you dear! I feel a lot better! I send Setsuna to you." (Mysty) She was clearly forcing herself here and was still depressed, but I do think she was still happy that there was still this option... After changing ourselves Mysty ran to the door and get out of the room, and after talking with Setsuna for a minute, Setsuna entered the room while smiling a little. When I think I most likely will have to do it that much once again in a day, with my back who already pain me like hell, That going to be difficult... But the thought of taking Setsuna virginity was much on my mind than my exhaustion, *sigh* I sure fall easily to temptation... I guess that was always my way of life to follow my desires in the end? "My lord... Can myself ask thou for more than one reward?" (Setsuna) "Mmm? Sure I owe that much." (Shun) "Then please take me and also... Punish that lowly dog that is myself..." (Setsuna) Spoiler : I just clearly heard my reason broke like glass, my sadist nature and love for Setsuna was completely overwhelming myself after that cute and naughty plea. So you want to be punished that much, I sure as hell give you what you want! I walked away from the bed and pulled Setsuna to me while holding her by the wrist, now close to me, I started to literally rip her cloths from her. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. Holy cow! I don''t remember ever being that exited! She sure know how to flip my switch! Soon enough she was only in her underwear surrounded by ripped cloths on the floor, her underwear were as expected a ''fundoshi'' and a long band of fabric surrounding her bust as a bra. It was clearly not the type you would call sexy for a different reason than Mysty panty, yet it was such a match with her that it exited me even more, It didn''t stop me to rip them too... And she was now nude apart from her eyes mask that I leaved alone as it was kinda erotic, her pale skin and every important parts of her was now in full view. Now as to punish her, it seem she wanted something along the line of what I did to Elivera didn''t she? I undressed myself and sat back on the border of the bed and pulled her back to me once again but this time I put her stomach on my knee in position of a child who were going to be spanked, as she was now in position I took her two hands and hold them behind her back with my left one. As she guessed what I was going to do she started breath heavily while blushing, and when my right hand started to caress her bottom to fully enjoy it''s elasticity my fingers felt a wet sensation when they came near her lower lips. "Oh? Already wet are you? What a pervert you are!" (Shun) Well... What can I say I''m in full sadist mode, but it seem my words just even more pleased Setsuna. "Yes my lord! Please punish this perverted dog!" (Setsuna) That was... FUCKING HOT! Since she was more than ready for what was coming I started to spank her ass slowly while holding back as much as I could as to tease her. "Ah! My lord rougher!" (Setsuna) "Oh? Your giving me order now?" (Shun) "I''m sorry my lord! Please this dog beg you be rougher with her!" (Setsuna) "Good!" (Shun) I started to put more strength into my slap making her buttock making a small wave under the pressure of my hand. "*Slap*Ah!*Slap* Yes!*Slap* My lord!*Slap* My lord!*Slap* Even rougher please!*Slap* This dog!*Slap* Is at thy mercy!" (Setsuna) This was frankly awesome, feeling as I completely dominating Setsuna my heart was beating hard and more than likely, a evil grin was starting to appear on my face. "*Slap*Ah!*Slap* Myself is!*Slap* Coming!*Slap* Commminggg!" She made a face of pure ecstasy while screaming that her tongue out of her mouth spit flowing out of it and her whole body was shaking as I was feeling hot liquid flow the long of my leg. Now what to do? Oh that should be interesting. Taking her away from my knee I didn''t put her on the bed but on the floor, she looked in my direction still blushing and heavily breathing wondering why I did that. "Now beg for it like a dog would do." (Shun) As I said that I put my right foot in front of her face. Understanding what I meant she started to lick and suck on my toes eagerly while pleading. "*Slurp*Pleashh my lord!*Slurp* Givesh thish dogsh... *Slurp* A Treatsh!*Slurp*" (Setsuna) Talking while liking or sucking on my toes made her speak in a weird way. "Good girl... Come." (Shun) Ordering her to come to me, she happily obeyed, approached me and sat on my knee. As she was now close to me, we started to kiss while tangling our tongues, I playfully bite her lips and tongue weakly trying to give her a mix of pleasure and pain, after playing like that for a while we finally stopped while breathing heavily and our faces clearly blushing. "*Ah*... It seem... *Ah*... My lord and myself... *Ah*... Is quite ready..." (Setsuna) So she said while feeling my sex hard as rock against her stomach and her one wet as much as one can be. "Let''s become one my lord..." (Setsuna) Saying that she guided my member to her lower lips and lowered herself slowly on it, as she did blood showed up and she started to grind her teeth and claw one of my shoulder that she holding as she lowered herself... "*Phew* We''re finally one my lord, I really feel like myself become thine now..." (Setsuna) When she finally was completely connected with me she said that with a sweet voice. "Yeah... Thank you Setsuna." (Shun) And I simply answered her feeling with a gentle kiss that was nothing like the ones before. It was just a small kiss telling her my feeling directly. As I did I could see small tears going down from her eye mask. Feeling really loved for the first time she was silently crying while hugging me and smiling brightly. She''s then started to move by herself in a up down slow motion, It seem pain wasn''t much of a problem to her as she rapidly started to moan in a sweet voice... Wanting her closer I put my hands on her bottom and gripped it hard, and helped her move by apply pressure on it. "Ahh! It''s good my lord! Harder!" (Setsuna) This time I didn''t play the sadist and did what she wanted to and applied even more pressure, as our body came in contact with each other a loud slapping sound could be heard. After repeating the processes for now some time we finally came to climax together the sweet moan of Setsuna filling the room. After taking a breath for a short moment enjoying the aftermath, still not satisfied myself, I pushed her on the bed this time, and she fell flat on her stomach, as she did she turned her head in my direction and took a pose on all four as if to invite me. After that it kinda became chaos and I almost not remember most of what happened... All I can is that it was intense enough that the bed almost broke... Now I''m really sleepy... But I still need to go search Mysty to tell her to come sleep with us, shit don''t even want to dress for that, let just go like that... And so I did and as I opened the door something unexpected occurred... "Kyaaaaaa!"x2 (Sarius & Young girl) Both the prince and a young girl who was most likely Arllan daughter were at the door beside Mysty who was grinning. Wondering what they wanted I asked them. "What can I do for you? If it''s not important can it wait, I''m kinda exhausted here..." (Shun) "You fool! Wear something!... *gulp*" (Sarius) I heard that at the end Sarius... How annoying why would I wear anything when I''m going to sleep, if my appearance trouble you just don''t look... Yeah even tough she said that Sarius was still looking straight at my body and the same could be said from Arllan daughter... "If it nothing I''m going to sleep... Come Mysty..." (Shun) "Yes!" (Mysty) "Are you still going to do it?!" (Sarius) So you were listening uh? Nice hobby there princess... "No I''m not, I said I was going to sleep didn''t I?" (Shun) "Hmpf! Fine, then I talk to you tomorrow before you go..." (Sarius) "Sure let''s do that. Good night..." (Shun) After saying good night I closed the door and Mysty was already undressing to sleep, urgh, that kinda excited me... I''m a monster or what?! But still to think I really will never be able to have descendant, that kinda sad... Thinking about that I crawled into the bed between Mysty and Setsuna and almost immediately fallen asleep... Guess it''s time for something annoying again uh? ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã "So I did came back here again..." (Shun x2) "Uh?!" (Shun x2) As I heard someone was parroting me at the very same time I was talking I turned my head to search it''s origin and found him... My other soul and self. He had the very same face and build, but he had a lot more difference than I thought he would have, first of all he had red hair and eyes, but the most shocking, was his teeth all shaped like fangs and his arms, they were covered in red metal scale, and the end of his fingers were blade like claw that looked retractable. That''s... SO COOL! It''s like my dream body! He have goddamn blades for fingers! "Goddamn you look good!" (Shunx2) "Yeah thanks you too!" (Shunx2) "Ahahah! That kinda fun!" (Shunx2) "Would you stop playing around already!" (???) So he came, what appeared out of nowhere this time was The blind slasher, I kinda expected it since it happened with ''The devourer'' and he did say something about eating the other. But his voice was really annoying, all I could think of when hearing is voice was that the owner was a midget thug with only skin on his bones. "Seriously are you a kid or what?! Annoying!" (The blind slasher) "Yeah, yeah, so? What hints are you going to give me?" (Shunx2) "Hey?! You directly go to that?! That''s for the end of this talk you know?!" (The blind slasher) "That precisely why I ask you for the hints so you can scram..." (Shunx2) "You little shit! You weren''t like that with my brother!" (The blind slasher) "He wasn''t as annoying as you, your voice in particularly..." (Shunx2) "*Sigh* Oh shit, why the one to eat me was to be such a guy... Anyway even if it annoy me a lot we need to talk little shit. So ask your questions!" (The blind slasher) This time I had the time to think of something. "Oh, you answer? Fine then, why do your ''brother'' kept calling Mystyval his daughter and cared for her this much? Who is Ymylfana? And most of all who are the guardians?" (Shunx2) "Goddamn it! You asking questions you know full well I can''t answer you bastard! If your like that, let''s skip this part and just go to the hints before you finish eating me and stop this goddamn farce!" (The blind slasher) "I''m fine with that..." (Shunx2) "Okay, okay! Then first two hints! A little more than 3000 years ago there wasn''t any religion in this word and most monsters didn''t exist at the time and were normal animals like the one in your world." (The blind slasher) "Wow! You start with some big truth here!" (Shunx2) "Hehe, what do you know, when I do something I don''t mess around!" (The blind slasher) "But your still as annoying as ever." (Shunx2) "Urgh! Just you wait! I''m going to reveal something that going to make you despair after that! Now for the last hint before that, Ymylfana isn''t the blade goddess. (The blind slasher) "Wait... What?! That big! Too big of a hint!" (Shunx2) "So you think but let me tell you that you won''t know the truth with only that! That only an appetizer to what you learn in the future, so do your job and eat the other guardians! Oh by the way I''m the ''guardian of the wind''. Now to reveal you what I wanted to say kekeke." (Guardian of the wind) "What...?" (Shunx2) "It''s about the unwanted gift that my brother of the fire mentioned, kekeke." (Guardian of the wind) "Oh that? I already guessed, I became something alike a cursed blades and have the same kind of the second effect from having two souls... I''m immortal and the problem with me obtaining it this young is that I''m cursed in this form for eternity... And there also the thing about me not able to have descendant..." (Shunx2) "Tch! So you already guessed uh? But you don''t seem that troubled by the fact? Also I''m really sorry to say we didn''t know about the fact that having two souls would make you unable to have child..." (Guardian of the wind) "What can I say it''s not like showing despair would change anything... But what with you? What are you suddenly so meek?" (Shunx2) "*Sigh* Well I''m sad for my daughter, not you..." (Guardian of the wind) "Eh? So even you love Setsuna as your daughter uh? Interesting...(Shunx2) So it wasn''t that the guardian of the fire was a weirdo... The guardians must be connected to the cursed blades in a way I don''t know... "Kekekeke of course I do you dumbshit, but it still too soon for you to hear why." (Guardian of the wind) "..." (Shun x2) "Anyway! I think it''s time for me to go. You seriously better take care of Setsuna!" (Guardian of the wind) "...Yeah, yeah. Oh wait! If I ever pray to Ymylfana in her church would she be able to read my mind?!"(Shunx2) "Oh that. Don''t worry, god of this world can''t directly read or do something to the living. Oh shit! I said a fourth hint!" (Guardian of the wind) "...I see thanks for info!"(Shunx2) "Kekekeke, a bastard until the end uh?... Funny guy..." (Guardian of the wind) On those last words, the guardian of the wind started to disassemble into particles of light and formed a unique sphere, inside was a baby with pale green hair... ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã "Eh... You were also kinda funny man..." (Shun) As I woke up, I said those word like I was talking to a dead friend... I was calm compared to the time with the guardian of the fire, I guess it''s less of a shock to receive a third soul than to receive your second one... "Is something wrong dear?" (Mysty) As she waked up still half asleep asked that as she saw me muttering to myself. Setsuna was still sleeping peacefully beside me... "It''s nothing honey... I was just talking to myself..." (Shun) That guy was really weird but at least I learned a lot from him, still, I hope getting a third soul won''t make me even weirder than before... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Next chapter our protagonist go pervert hunting! Stay tuned! Chapter 17 - Tracking a pervert Chapter 17 - "Tracking a pervert." After enjoying the fluffy bed and flirt with Mysty and Setsuna for a while, I decided to move from it and started to stretch myself still in the nude. *Crack**Crack* Ahhh... That always feel good when you make that sound while stretching yourself! Oops danger! When I was stretching myself Mysty and Setsuna came to my back and started to touch and lick me... NO GOOD! BEGONE EARTHLY DESIRE! "Please stop... I sadly don''t have time for that today..." (Shun) They stopped but clearly looked sad when I said that... "So you really leaving?" (Mysty) She asked me that with teary up turned eyes... That one of Mysty favorite strategy when she want something... But I can''t do what she want today, I really need to find the pervert and finish all this mess as fast as I can... "Yeah... But don''t worry I do it as fast as I can and return to you two. It''s not like I want to take my time on this..." (Shun) "Okay..." (Mysty) Setsuna didn''t said anything but she clearly also was sad that I was leaving as her smile was a little cramped, I guess she''s the kind to think a good wife must see her husband leave with a smile. She do look a little old-school. But as I was talking with them. "I''m entering!" (Sarius) The prince entered without a knock and of course saw us standing in the middle of the room completely nude, her face started to become completely red and she ran away of the room leaving the door open... "Her majesty is really hyper even in the morning..." (Shun) "I don''t want to hear that from you!" (Sarius) I could hear the ''prince'' answering me back from the hallway in a angry voice. "Your the one at fault to enter a room without even a knock." (Shun) "I''m sorry already okay?! Just change quickly I have something to talk with you!" (Sarius) "Yes, yes." (Shun) At our exchange I could hear giggling from Mysty and Setsuna, I must say that messing with Sarius is kinda fun, I guess she the type to be easily teased. I hope they won''t tease her too much while I''m gone and they serve as her bodyguard... After we all changed ourselves while sensing someone looking at me by the door, I finally exited the bedroom now in full cloth and my faithful scarf around my neck, waiting for me there was Sarius and the maid I have saw yesterday. "Sir Fenrik would you want to eat before departing?" (Maid) "Yes I would, thanks." (Shun) "Understood I will prepare it." (Maid) After hearing my answer the maid bowed and leaved us alone. "So Sarius, what can I do for you, apart from letting you peep on me?" (Shun) "Wha!" (Sarius) Yes, teasing her is really fun... She was now as red as one can be. "You fool! Who was peeping on you?!" (Sarius) "Mmm? I never said you were peeping on me did I?" (Shun) "Urg! A... Anyway! I wanted to talk to you about something serious!" (Sarius) "Sure. Do you want to talk somewhere else?" (Shun) "No, that''s okay we can talk here... I wanted to know what you intended to do after my brother was killed and your sister saved." (Sarius) Isn''t that a little too soon to ask that? "I know what you are thinking but it''s important that I know that as soon as possible..." (Sarius) "Mmm... Don''t tell me! You fallen in love with me?!" (Shun) Of course I was still messing with her, I should really stop before it became a habit. "Of course not you fool! Your just messing with me aren''t you?!" (Sarius) "Oh so you knew?" (Shun) "You bastard!... Now I kinda wonder if that a good idea...*Sigh* I wanted to know if you wanted to enter my service after we finished with my brother and I became king of Asfellana..." (Sarius) "I see... It was about that, but you really weird to want someone like me at your service who keep being rude and mess with you like that... Are you the same kind as Setsuna?" (Shun) "Oh! A kindred spirit?!" (Setsuna) "I don''t know what you are talking about but that''s certainly not it... It''s just that I thought I owed you at least that. Since like you already said what happened to your family was partly my fault. And if our plan work, it would be thank to you, so it be like I owe you to become the king. It would be weird for me to not reward you no?" (Sarius) "Mmm... I will think about it, but either way there is something I want you to promise me for when you become king." (Shun) "What is it?" (Sarius) "I want you to clean the name of the Fenrik family and most of all of my father." (Shun) When she heard my request she was clearly surprised, it must have come at a shock to her that I would have such a side to me. "Of course you don''t need to ask, I always intended to do that. Orios was one of my best ally and helped me a lot in the past, even if not for you I still owe him at least this much." (Sarius) I simply nodded to her answer and started to walk to the stairs as our conversation was now finished. As I descended to the first floor the same maid as before was waiting for me. "Is you talk finished sir? In that case please follow me. The master and his family is waiting for you all for breakfast." (Maid) "Understood." (Shun) It seem that Arllan also wanted to talk to me, and I have a bad feeling about that. We all followed the maid in silence and entered a big room with a long table in the middle surrounded by empty chair, at the end of it was the duke with his wife and daughter on each of his side, I waited for the maid to tell me where to sit but it seem I was the one to decide, so I decided to sit two chairs apart from the duke wife, Mysty and Setsuna just took, like it was natural, both my side. "Glad to see you here Shun my boy!" (Arllan) "Sure... It''s not like I was going to go away in the middle of the night." (Shun) "PFHAHAHAHA! That wouldn''t have surprised me from you anymore, you did much more crazy thing yesterday!" (Arllan) I guess the fact that I ate a man finger like it was nothing was still fresh on is mind... "Well I can''t really deny that... Anyway it seem you wanted to talk to me?" (Shun) "Still getting to the point I see? I just wanted to introduce you to my wife and child." (Arllan) Saying that he looked to his right. "This is my wife Melinda." (Arllan) "Nice to meet young boy, I heard a lot about you since you were a child." (Melinda) "Nice to meet you too mam." (Shun) And then Arllan turned his head to is left. "And this is my daughter Lucia." (Arllan) "Nice to meet you..." (Lucia) When our eyes meet she turned her head while blushing. "Oh? What that? Why are you so red Lucia?" (Arllan) "Ah... It''s my fault, I have kinda... Exposed myself to his highness Sarius and your daughter by accident." (Shun) When I said that Sarius who was took a sit across me, beautifully spited his drink in the air and Lucia was even redder than before. "BWAHAHAHAHA! Oh I see! So my daughter already seen the wolf uh?" (Arllan) "Father!" (Lucia) That Oldman seem much more hyped than yesterday, I guess this is his true personality, no wonder he was my father best friend. After that the meal became a contest of teasing between me and Arllan the victim being his daughter and Sarius. Until they finally had enough and exited the room furious and red from embarrassment. "My, my, dear and young Shun you two have gone too far." (Melinda) "Ahahahah! I didn''t have that much fun in a while!" (Arllan) Arllan was really in a good mood but when he looked at me his face suddenly showed a melancholic face. "You really like your father... A little more twisted maybe but still really alike..." (Arllan) Look like talking about what he was thinking just depressed him even more as he started to hold is head in is hands. "I''m sorry Shun... If only I did a better job that wouldn''t have happened to your family..." (Arllan) "...*krrr*" (Shun) Uncle Arllan stop that... I''m seriously getting angry here. "*Sigh*Really because of me my best friend died. If I didn''t recruited him to the second prince side it wouldn''t have come to this..." (Arllan) "...Krrr* (Shun) Shut up... "I even involved his family and now I can''t even help them without asking anything in return..." (Arllan) "ENOUGH!" *BLAAMMMMM* Out of myself I slammed my fist into the table breaking it in piece. "Is that why you wanted to talk to me?! To play the drama queen?! I don''t want your sorry! When my father choose to follow you, he knew that there would be risk! I was angry at you because of my own stupidity and naivety before! Did I ever ask for you to say sorry?! No! So stop that this instant, and I never want that word out of your mouth ever again!" (Shun) I was most likely really scary right now, because Melinda looked blue in the face and on the verge of fainting. Seeing my rage Arllan felt shame, but he slowly showed back a confident smile. "Ahahah... Sorry about that son... I should really stop angering you or giving you bad news in my mansion or at this rate you going to destroy it!" (Arllan) I locked eyes with him for a moment making sure he was clearly back to himself, and finally showed a smile that made Melinda and the maid drop their shoulder in relief. "Good! Don''t show me something this shameless again, or my father seriously going to piss himself from laugh from up-there." (Shun) "Ahahah Yeah he really was not someone to read the mood! Anyway now that our meal is ''finished'' are you going?" (Arllan) "Yeah, I want to finish this as soon as I can... Please take care of Mysty and Setsuna." (Shun) "Ah yes, please don''t worry." (Arllan) On those word I got back to my bedroom to snatch my backpack and ready myself, behind me were Mysty and Setsuna whom gloominess could be felt without even having to turn around. When we were finally came back to the bedroom the girls suddenly hugged me without a warning, they were both crying... I didn''t expect that, I knew they would be sad to part way even if only for less than a month, but still, to go as far as crying. I almost cried myself, from happiness, it was really weird, I think of myself as someone who is lacking emotion yet here I am almost sobbing from this. I''m still not accustomed to be showered with love, yet I always was loved, even when as Rick, but in my previous life love didn''t made any sense for me, and the Fenrik family love was something else entirely, to compare it the love of family is something that make you feel secure or comfy, but the love of a woman who shower you with love is pure bliss, I felt so happy I wondered if I was under the effect of drug. Reluctantly I separated myself from the girls and gave each a good-bye kiss. "See you latter you two... Take care of yourself!" (Shun) They just nodded while sobbing seeing as I was really leaving them behind. "We do a lot of... Rewarding when I''m back..." (Shun) So embarrassing! Someone kill me! But when they heard that they suddenly made a complete 180¡ã. "Really?! Can we do a wedding role-play?!" (Mysty) "Myself going to buy a lot of stuffs for punishment before thou return! Myself is so excited!" (Setsuna) Urg... I screwed myself here... "Yeah... See ya..." (Shun) "Yes! See you latter dear!" (Mysty) "Be safe my lord!" (Setsuna) And that is how I departed from the mansion and gone my way, Arllan asked me to take an escort with me at least until I reached the gate, but when I refused him while asking if an escort could really protect ''me''. He simply laughed saying ''You damn right!'', and so here I was walking alone down the street to reach the city gate. Strangely every time my path crossed one of the city guard they showed fear on their face and even gone as far as to salute me. What the hell? Did rumor of me gone wild between city guard? That seriously embarrassing as when they do that every citizen look my way wondering who I was to receive such treatment. After walking a walk of shame while sighing constantly I finally reached the gate and leaved the city as the guard showed me the way when they saw me approach. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. So now, where to start? I guess Melody village is the best clue no? Okay! Let''s run! And so I ran, but it didn''t take long before I was attacked by bandit... Well I say don''t long but I don''t really know since when I was running, that''s really annoying to have such a messed up sense of time! But since it can prove useful and it''s the price to pay for immortality I guess I can''t really complain. Well if I were to guess it was around a day since I started running. A huge guy at least 6,5ft tall approached me while snickering. "Well, well, well. So little guy, what are you doing alone on the road running like that? Are you a courier? I guess you are uh? So give me all you belonging and baggage before you get hurt!" (Bandit chief?) Of course like the stereotypical situation described, every bandits that was surrounding me started to laugh when their chief said that. "*Sigh* Don''t decide thing for yourself. From my point of view you guy are really unlucky, yup really." (Shun) Of course as I said that every bandit started to laugh even harder than before. "BWAHAHAHAHA! Ah my side hurt! You are a real piece of work my boy! Did I guessed wrong and you are actually a clown? You even have the appearance of own with your grey hair and everything!" *KRRRRR* I snapped... Without even able to see me move, I was now in front of the bandit chief, and put my right hand between his legs. "DON''T EVER!" (Shun) When he looked where my hand was the bandit chief face paled and he started to sweat profusely. "Uh... Wait, what are you..." (Bandit chief) "INSULT MY HAIR! YOU SHIT!!!" (Shun) *Splash* "GYAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!" (Bandit chief) As I literally crushed the Bandit chief jewels, he started to scream so loud that it wouldn''t surprise me if someone could heard him kilometers away. As I retired my hand a stain of blood could be seen appearing at the crotch level of his pants. Nobody mess with my hair! "Guuh... KILL HIM! FUCKING KILL HIM!" (Bandit chief) Oh! Impressive! He didn''t even pass out! He is on is knee and writhing in pain but still conscious! If he still had balls I would say he had impressive ones. On his order the 7 others bandits charged me with a war cry. The first one to reach me was a guy with a mohawk and a axe in his hand, he tried to slash me with a slash to the head, and I parried it by pushing the axe upward with the palm of my hand, normally with the momentum it should have passed above my head leaving his wielder wide open, but this guy was good! As the axe was now right above my head, he suddenly changed his horizontal slash to a vertical one with incredible reflex. I made a step to the side to avoid it but he once again changed his attack direction and was following me like would a auto-guided missile, I wonder why a guy this good is a bandit? This time I blocked the blade by slapping it the floor with enough strength to make the wielder drop it. Since he was now unarmed I charged him and tried to stab him in the stomach with my hand, but a second bandit reached me from my back, a really stupid one as he tried to stab me from behind with a spear when his own ally was in front of me, waiting for the right moment, I lowered my head that was going to get stabbed from the spear when I sensed it''s tip reached my hair, and the dumb bandit stabbed mohawk right in the throat as he did a splendid attack on him. To bad mohawk was only at that level, I hoped he would entertain me more than that. As he saw that he stabbed his ally the dumb bandit released his spear from shock, stupid until the end uh? I crouched myself while turning around and get hold of the axe that was resting on the floor, using the momentum I split the dumb bandit in two half. As they lost two of their comrade in a moment the others bandits started to run away understanding I wasn''t an opponent they could do anything about. "Oh no you don''t!" (Shun) I took the spear that was still inside mohawk throat and threw it at two bandits that was running away in a line, I threw it with so much force that the spear didn''t stop after piercing the two it still flied for a moment in front of them, meanwhile I launched the axe in my hand to another bandit back, but this time the axe stayed in his back. Mmm. There still 3 others running away in different way, what should I do... Oh! How dumb I am! There weapons all around me! As we were on a road that was rarely used, a lot of stones was around me, that''s enough of a weapon for shitty bandits. I took three stone in my left hand and started to pitch the rock like would a baseball player with my right. Making their head literally explode one after another... That was kinda fun, like a sick game of whack a mole. "Ahhh... That was good stress relief! Now that I talked with Arllan and got a deal with him, I don''t have to restrain myself anymore!" (Shun) The Bandit chief was still crouching on the floor writhing in pain while not looking as to what was happening, sure his men would make mincemeat of me. I walked to him and stomped the back of his head crushing it completely on the floor not even letting him the time to beg for his life. So dull and weak... I kinda miss Setsuna dungeon now... Nobody was a challenge since then, well I did try to restrain myself from fighting too. But still it was a good change of pace! Those assassins in the city was good distraction too! I''m feeling a lot better now! I took my spoil of war, who was 26.000.S and rations, nothing really that good, all their weapons were utter shit so I didn''t took any of them. Now that I think of it I don''t fell as much love for normal blade since I involved myself with cursed blades... Guess after using something that his the embodiment of a perfect blade everything else look like shit uh? I''m starting to miss them... It''s weird being alone, since I was reborn I was rarely alone for more than some hours and after I lost my family Mysty and then Setsuna was always beside me... So that what being lonely feel like? I don''t like that. Let''s finish this as fast as I can... Decided I started to run with the maximum speed I was capable of. Ironically since I ran a lot lately I''m getting even better at it, most likely thanks to the high blessing. It was seriously getting ridiculous, I must be able to run near 70Km/h at my max speed, I wonder if I can run even faster with my second soul body? No, no, no! Don''t even think about it! I don''t have anything to create the bridge anyway! Let''s just go at my current pace and don''t think about dangerous thing! This time I was able to reach Melody village after running for 3 more days. But as one would expect when they saw me they didn''t really welcome me with open arms... "GYAAAA! WE ALL GOING TO DIE!" Or so said the first villager to see me... After that they started to run like headless chickens while the younger ones wondered why the hell they were even running away from me. "Uhhhh... I''m not here to hurt you...Can someone call the village chief? I just ask him what I want to know and go my way okay?" (Shun) I sat on the floor and waited patiently, showing that I wouldn''t move from there as long as I didn''t get to ask my question to Melody father. Talking about Melody... "Misttteerrrr fairyyy!!!" She leaped at me and made me fall as I caught her while still being sitting on the floor. "Hey! That dangerous!" (Shun) As I stood up and also put Melody on her feet I couldn''t help but scold her a little. "But! You leaved without even saying good-bye!" (Melody) "*Sigh* It wasn''t by choice believe me... If you really want to know why I leaved like that ask your father latter, but you gonna have to wait your turn as I need to talk to him before that." (Shun) "Uh? That weird, when I asked him he said he didn''t know anything and you leaved the house in the cover of the night." (Melody) Yeah... No wonder here, it''s not like he was going to admit to his daughter that he tried to sold her savior to a pervert... "Oh! Also I encountered another fairy!" (Melody) So there was another victim of your fantasy? "It was a huge brown werebear who was able to talk!" (Melody) "Wait, what the fuck?!" (Shun) How is that even close to a fucking fairy?! "Uh? You don''t know him? When I described you to him; he told me he knew who you are." (Melody) "Nonono! I can say with confidence that I don''t have such weird acquaintance!" (Shun) But still what the hell is that? A huge brown werebear who can talk... Maybe it''s a mage who use illusion or some kind of illegal magic item... As I was thinking of the identity of the mysterious werebear, Melody father finally shown up with face as pale as snow, he must have thought I came back for revenge or for the money he promised me if I didn''t kill any of the thieves. "Hello good sir! What can I do for you?" (Melody Father) "I just wanted to ask you something, don''t worry as I soon as I get my answer I go away." (Shun) "Whaatttt...? No way!" (Melody) Ignoring Melody protest I continued. "Can you tell me where to find Elivera?" (Shun) Hearing as I mentioned Elivera, Melody father gulped loudly while looking nervously at his daughter wondering if I talked to her about what happened that night. "Uh that is... After that night she came to ask us clue as to where she could find... But I swear I didn''t say a word!" (Melody father) Melody looked at her father in a strange way wondering why he was acting like that. "Like I said I don''t care about you, just tell how you come in contact when you need her?" (Shun) "There a tree around here that we use for communication, when we need to call someone from the band we put a blue ribbon on a branch." (Melody father) "And where can I find that tree?" (Shun) "North from here, you need to walk for 20 minutes and then you will reach a dead tree that is in the middle of a small lake." (Melody father) "I see... Thanks for the information. Good-bye." (Shun) "Hey! Wait your really leaving already?!" (Melody) Seeing as I was really leaving Melody grope my hand and was trying to pull me back as I was walking. "Melody! Stop that, mister fairy need to leave, so let him!" (Melody) Melody father was kinda panicked here as to see is daughter was trying to make me stay. I stopped and turned to her making her father gasp in fear. "Sorry Melody but I don''t have the time to stay here." I said while patting her head gently. She weakly nodded to show that she understood and released my hand, I didn''t have the time to stay here any longer just to make a little girl happy, there a chance that the freak leaved her lair to go after me. If that the case that going to be really annoying... After saying a short good-bye to Melody who looked dejected, I started to run north of here, in direction of the tree, only 5 minutes after my depart I was already there, it was a beautiful sight it had a fairy tale like atmosphere, in a middle of a clear lake stood a dead tree on top of a small island. "Now how to reach that island... Oh wait I don''t have to..." (Shun) I wasn''t here for the dead tree, I was here to track the bandit. If I had Setsuna with the help of her curse it would had been a simple matter to find them but here I must track them the old-school way. I started to search for any suspicious trail and it took me a while but finally found one. It was small footprints most likely belonging to a young boy who was wearing boots, and most of the trace came back and forth the north, so it wasn''t someone from the village. Anyway it''s my only hint for now. Time to go find the pervert lair now uh? ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Next chapter we lean about the pervert past and Shun get into a manly fight. Stay tuned! Chapter 18 - Elivera past and a manly fight Chapter 18 - "Elivera past and a manly fight" I walked north while following the trail leaved by the young bandit, their base mustn''t be far from here since they must send someone everyday to look at the tree, also the footprints seem fresh, it seem Elivera didn''t leave for now... But still this girl is weird... She call herself and is called a chivalrous thief, yet she force the one she protect to give her little boys, isn''t that a contradiction? Also why didn''t she move with the werebear case? Not that I care, really... After walking north I found a small mountain that the footprints seemed to climb, following a small path to the side who was hidden by enormous rocks. Seem like I found the jackpot after all... I followed the path and climbed the mountain, and from afar I could see what seemed to be a cave with two guard at the entrance, so that the beast lair uh? Without a care in the world I simply walked to them without hiding. As they saw me the guard paled and screamed that they were under attack. Soon a lot of young men and boys got out the cave, all armed and ready to fight, but when they saw who was the intruder some started to felt weak at the knee. But as if to destroy the mood a beast ran and leapt at me. "I knew you be back!" (Elivera) Now in my arms as I was holding her in a awkward manner, she hugged me tight and started to smell me loudly like would a pervert... That''s... Disgusting... If it were Mysty or Setsuna it would almost please me, but I really have no feeling for her, and when someone that is no better than a stranger to you, snuggle against you while drooling and smell you, no matter how you look at it, it''s creepy as hell. "Can you... You know, take some distance?" (Shun) Still not leaving my arms she just grinned at me. "Now, now, don''t be shy! You came back to me after all!" (Elivera) It seem like she completely misunderstood the reason I came to see her, well from her side it really look like that so I can''t hold it against her. "Sorry but you''re wrong, I didn''t came here to become one of your harem boy, but because I needed to ask something of you." (Shun) When she heard what I said her face completely changed from a carefree one to a serious one. It even surprised me, since she wasn''t in the mood anymore I slowly put her on the floor and she took some distance before looking back at me. "I see... Let''s hear what you have to say, follow me." (Elivera) Her attitude was completely different than before, she had now a serious and noble aura and was clearly showing no opening, I''m pretty good at not showing my feeling but it''s nothing like that with her, she just completely switched the mood in a flash, it was weird but to my eyes it was something praise worthy. It''s no wonder the boys and men look at her like a boss with respect. I followed after her and entered the cave as the thieves make way for us to pass, as we walked in front of them, I could felt animosity from their eyes. We walked through rooms that were carved directly into the cave, and entered what seemed to be her bedroom and study, It was a room with a small window carved into the wall, a table with documents on it, a couch with a luxurious chair in front of it, and the most impactful piece of furniture in this room was the giant round bed with a princess like feeling, there no question as to what that giant bed is useful for... "Take a seat." She said that while pointing at the couch. And as I was expecting her to sit in front of me, she suddenly sat beside me on the couch. It seem she didn''t give up on me as she opened her cleavage, looked into my eyes and took a sexy pose while crossing her legs. "So what can I do for you?" (Elivera) "It''s a pretty long story actually... And most of all I must make you promise that nothing I say here will leave this room." (Shun) "What do you take me for? I''m maybe a thief but I still have my pride!" (Elivera) Since she seemed sincere enough I simply nodded at her words and started to tell her all the story. From what happened to my family as to why we needed her specifically. I told her about my family so she can trust me and understand why would someone like me would want to help the second prince. After hearing my story she took a thinking pose while having a stern face, it seem something in my story made her mad. "Do you know why they call me a chivalrous thief?" (Elivera) That was out of nowhere and her question surprised me. "Mmm... Maybe you steal from the rich and give to the poor?" (Shun) The only reference to chivalrous thief in my mind was Robin hood. "Ahahah! What kind of retard would steal to give it away to someone else?! No it''s nothing like that, the only reason why I''m called like that is because I don''t kill." (Elivera) "I... See... Is that why you went easy on me that night?" (Shun) I mean if she is really that strong of a wind mage she must really have gone easy on me. "Easy?! Are you kidding me?! I fighted you with all I had, in fear for my life and the boys ones! You just are ridiculous!" (Elivera) Oh... Seem I was wrong. "I see but does that mean you also don''t kill monster?" (Shun) "Ah... You talking about the werebear incident? Yes, even monster have their life, who am I to take it?" (Elivera) So it was like that... "Since you given me some of your life story let me tell you mine, I give you my decision after that." (Elivera) "Sure..." (Shun) I want to finish this as quickly as possible but if she want to talk about her backstory she must most likely indent to refuse to help. So for now let''s listen and think how to persuade her. "I was born on the west continent, home of most the Magickin in this world, you already know about the Magickin don''t you?" (Elivera) "Yeah they group all the species of humanoids beings with a high source of magic and is one of the three great clan of this earth with the Humans and Beastmen clans.It group the Elves, the Dwarfs, the Fairies, the Dryads and the Carbuncles." (Shun) "Right... I was born in the capital city of the elves, ''Elmirana'', there, it was the good life, no hunger no fear of war we just lived freely and in peace, but as I was still pretty young, my father who was at the time the guardian of the holy relic, got it stolen under his watch. It was a stupid error, he just had a stomachache and couldn''t hold it anymore, the thief took this chance and stole it behind is back. Because of my father carelessness my family were exiled from the west continent as this relic was something dear not only to the Elves but also to every Magickin. If you ask me, it was a pretty lenient punishment as the relic was never found again, well at least from what I heard. And so we had no choice but to move, our choice being limited between the south and north continent as the east continent was too far, we obviously choose the south one since the north was cold as hell and home to the dragons." (Elivera) AS she was remembering those days, you could see a mix of nostalgia and sadness on Elivera face. "And so we departed to the south continent, at the time we were thinking that we could pass for humans if we hid our ears and hairs, how naive we were. It didn''t took a week before humans knew the fact we were Elves, since our specie sell well on this continent, we were pursued by everyone, as much by farmers than by mercenaries or slave dealers. And in the end all my family died trying to protect me and let me run away, in vain as I was captured a day latter... And that how I became a slave. But unlike much slave I was pretty lucky, the one who bought me was a good noble with a gentle personality, he wanted me to take care of his sick son and play with him, the poor boy were lonely and didn''t have any friend as he couldn''t leave his house." (Elivera) This time Elivera showed a smile as those memories seem to be her best one. "The little boy was named Nicola, he was a young boy around 11 years old who was born weak. He was a really gentle boy who was always smiling and never angry, at the time I was really young and we fell in love with each other, as I took care and played with him. It was a child love story, but a true one non less, even his father was for this relationship since Nicola was to die young and with his weak body won''t be able to marry a noble daughter anyway, even more as even thought he was the first son of the family he wasn''t the successor. His brother Arnold who was 2 years younger was the one to success their father, but as years passed and we were now young adults, an accident happened, Arnold seemed to have wanted me for himself, and because of that his brother was in his way." (Elivera) As she said those last line she slowly started to lose her smile. "This bastard couldn''t kill directly his brother as his father wouldn''t forgive him, so he made a plot. He poisoned the food I made and was directly feeding to his brother, and as Nicola started to cough up blood he appeared in the chamber with a grin, he was followed by his father who couldn''t believe what he was seeing. Just five minute sooner they came here, Arnold told his father that I put something strange in his brother food, at first his father couldn''t believe him as he trusted me like he would his own daughter, but since his son was quite insistent he followed him to Nicola bedroom. And what he saw was me panicking as Nicola was dying and called guards to arrest me. Even if I cried with all my soul that it wasn''t me and I would never to something like that to him, he preferred to believe in Arnold that was his true son, than me. And so like that I was imprisoned in the basement as I was falsely accused of killing the most dear person to me. It didn''t take me long to understand what truly happened, the timing of Arnold was too perfect for not being planned, but I didn''t understood why he would even do that. His brother wasn''t in his way to succession so why kill him?" (Elivera) Typical noble... But still their father was a true retard to not see the truth... Well now that I think about it, when I was Rick no one in my family ever found out about my true self, I guess family tend to think their one blood is clear... "I soon found out as the first one to visit me in my cell was none other than Arnold, when he entered he was smiling from ear to ear and was looking at me with disgusting eyes. It''s was when it hit me, the reason my lover died was simply because that fool wanted me. I was in pure rage, he would most likely ask for his father to give me to him for punishment for what I did, and like that I would become his plaything, I couldn''t accept it, this bastard killed Nicola and was now trying to make me his toy. As I was a simple maid in the family and never showed it, nobody knew I was a mage, and that was his downfall, I used wind magic and ripped him apart as I did my chains. It was gruesome, I never killed anyone before that, and I would never kill anyone else after, and that scene of blood and gore was too much for me. As I was vomiting all my stomach content I heard the door opening. The one behind it was Nicola who was at death door and was supported by his father to walk as he didn''t even have enough strength to be on his legs. As they saw the scene inside, his father drew his sword and was going to stab me still supporting his soon with his other arm, but as he was attacking me Nicola stopped him." (Elivera) This guy didn''t sound like that at the start but it seem he had some serious balls to stop his father from killing his own brother murderer as he was himself at death door. "Not only his father but I was also shocked as I never heard him shout this loudly for all the time I knew him, it seem he understood what happened immediately as his father was telling him I poisoned his meal, and he then forced his father to bring him here, and now in front of me all he said was, ''Sorry. Because of my family you even had to bloody your hands. And all I can ask, is for you to forgive us, and also, please... Leave. Quit this place and live free, I can''t thank you enough to have made me know love before my death and can''t ask anymore of you, but there is one thing I want you to do for me, it''s the last request I ever made of you, please never kill again, I want to leave this world knowing that you never bloody your hands again''. After he finished his last line he closed his eyes peacefully and would never open them again. I couldn''t believe it, and never could his father, even as I killed his own brother and had nothing to exonerate me, he still believed in me until the end. His father put him on the floor and started to attack me once again, it was no wonder as he lost his two son and believed I was the culprit for both their death. I didn''t have any choice, I ran away, for days, never looking back while crying." (Elivera) Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. "I see... And so you became a perverted thief that don''t kill." (Shun) "Hey! It''s true it''s how I became a thief, but I''m no pervert!" (Elivera) "Oh? So you have a reason to take under your care this much little boys?" (Shun) "Of course! Most of them were slaves I freed!" (Elivera) "And what of the boy you asked the villagers to give you?" (Shun) "...... That''s because I love little boys......(Elivera) "..." (Shun) "..." (Elivera) "DOESN''T THAT MAKE YOU A PERVERT?!" (Shun) "You fool! The one who love little boys are the one in the right! The other who love oldmen older that 14 years old are the pervert!" (Elivera) Seriously?! What is wrong with her head?! "Anyway... Let''s stop talking about that and get back to topic." (Shun) "Yes... Since I took the time to tell you my story you must already know my answer no?" (Elivera) "Mmm... I guess it''s something like, ''I hate noble and would love to help you, but since I have a vow to kill nobody and I gain nothing out of it, it''s no.'' right?" (Shun) "Exactly, if you were to enter my gang and become mine I would accept, but I won''t for any other reward. Not only it would put my boys in danger it would also put the whole country against me if we were to fail." (Elivera) "It won''t fail, and you can even win a lot of Sol from this mission." (Shun) "I don''t have any interest in money, I have enough of that." (Elivera) It''s bad, negotiation aren''t really my specialty and she clearly have the intent to refuse... Guess I don''t have any choice but to do this the hard way uh? "We are under attack!" (Thief) As I was starting to think I would need to abduct her and force her to open the door to the secret path, one of her men came into the room and told us the lair was under attack. Now I can use that, I hope that those attacking are strong enough, for the thieves to need my help. We stood up from our seats and followed after the thief that was returning to the entrance after making his report. As we reached it ourselve we finally saw the figure of the intruder, it was a giant... The man was hiding his body under what looked like a big white curtain, and the only thing we could saw of his body was his feet who was wearing strange werebear boots. This guy have weird taste... But I guess that when you are as tall as him you don''t really have the luxury to choose what you wear. As we were trying to guess who the hell could that be, the giant took off his hood and what we saw was... A brown werebear! WHAT THE HELL?! Wait don''t tell me that''s... "You band of thieves! This Bobo received the plea of a poor merchant and came to punish you! Be ready to take a beating!" (Bobo) "He Talk!" (Thieves, Elivera & Shun) So it really was the other fairy that Melody saw! No matter, werebear or man since he clearly said his intents, the thieves rushed at him with their swords unsheathed, what followed was a ridiculous scene of a werebear using wrestling moves while shouting their names, to beat the the gang that was attacking him making them fly in every directions...It seem he was surprised at first to see kids among the thieves but still beat them. Good! Good job, werebear or whatever you are! "Hey! Elivera! This werebear is too strong for you or you guys, at this rate you are all going to die." (Shun) She looked at me annoyed as she understood what I meant. "Goddammit! Fine! You won! Please take care of this thing and I help you!" (Elivera) "Good! We have a deal!" (Shun) Perfect! Now all I have to do is to beat this guy. I walked to him like taking a stroll and when our eyes met he showed a face of shock, those werebears can be really expressive even with their weird mugs. "You?! Are you the gray beast?!" (Bobo) "Gray beast? What''s that? Is that another ridiculous nickname?..." (Shun) "Aren''t you the one who started to decimate the werebear community in the forest north of here since around 6 years ago? Because of you most werebears had to go south to find a new home!" (Bobo) Wait werebears have community?! Seriously? I always thought they were dumb, bear like creature with a chicken comb on their head. And it also seem I''m also the one responsible for the werebear attacking Melody village... Who knew? Not that I care... "Well yeah, sound like me, but their seem to be a misunderstanding..." (Shun) "Uh? What do you mean?" (Bobo) "I never killed a werebear in cold blood, it was always a duel and if the werebear ran away from me I didn''t pursue him. I mean it''s not like the werebears can talk, they do kill humans at every occasion too no?" (Shun) "... Wait... You''re right! Well it''s not like I really care about the fact you killed them to tell you the truth... I was big lovers of bears and most of all, Grizzly, before I was reborn as a werebear, but now... Those werebear are really weird and I can''t seem to like them... You know with the chicken comb, lizard tail and all..." (Bobo) "Oh so you are also a champion! But still, I seriously pity you to be reborn as a werebear, I mean, seriously, a werebear?" (Shun) "Oh so you are also a champion! What god do you serve? Like you can guess I''m the werebear god champion... The Weregrizzly..." (Bobo) WEREGRIZZLY?! Seriously?! Poor guy... That must be the first time I ever pitied someone this much... "I''m Shun Fenrik, the champion of the Blade goddess, the cursed Swordsman. But going as far as saying I serve her..." (Shun) "Uh? Do you mean you don''t have to serve them?! If you don''t your not going to receive divine punishment or something?!" (Bobo) "Nope nothing like that. They just use champion as a way to pass time, the same can be said about the god ranking, in truth they don''t care..." (Shun) "Wait, what?! You mean I was put in this goddamn body just for fun?!" (Bobo) "Well it''s only my guess from what I heard of different sources, but yeah seem like it." (Shun) "NO WAY! And here I was trying to do good acts to gain humans faiths..." (Bobo) This guy seriously is pitiful... As we were talking peacefully, I sensed a gaze behind my back coming from Elivera wondering what the hell I was doing. "Oops. Sorry but I need to do my job, so let''s fight!" (Shun) "*Sigh* Yeah let''s do that, you seem strong, that''s going to be fun!" (Bobo) Seem that this guy is also one of those who enjoy a good fight, we took our stance and faced each other. We looked into each other eyes in silence waiting to see who would take the first move. Suddenly Bobo jumped feet first at me while screaming. "DRROPPPP KICCKKKK!" (Bobo) Holy cow! It look ridiculous like that, but as he was approaching me with a insane speed I could feel the wind pressure forming a wall in front of him, to me it looked like a goddamn truck was trying to run me over. But it seem a interesting challenge, okay, I take you on! I also jumped in the same way as him and made our feet clash against each other. *BLAMMMMM* The clash of our two brutal strength against each other, made dirt flying around us as we made a giant gust of wind from the pressure. Our strength was almost the same but he had a little advantage on me, as most likely his weight must have been at least five time mine if not more. As we finally loose our momentum we started to fell from the gravity but as I simply fell back to my feet, Bobo did a handstand and made pirouettes to take some distance. That guy sure is nimble for his size and being a werebear! "Hey! You''re good! I didn''t expect you to take my challenge head on! You have much more strength that you body would seem to have at first sight." (Bobo) "Hehehe, you''re pretty good too Bobo! That the first time I encountered someone with as much strength as me!" (Shun) We grinned at each other, and stayed silent for a little while, before starting to run at each other at the same time while taking a boxing stance. As we entered each other range we started to duke it out by punching one another with a barrage of fists, blood started to fly in the air and our face and body was changing color from bruises but we continued to battle like madmen not showing any sign of stopping. Gust of wind started to rage around us as our fists was making air pressures before reaching our opponent body, and voices of awe could be heard around us as the thieves was looking at this epic manly fight. *Crack* Shit! The bastard just broke my left shoulder! As he heard and saw that he did good damage Bobo started to grin as he was feeling victory was close, but no chance for him, I leaped at his face while he had is guard down and kicked it with all the strength I had left, making him fly away. Now completely empty I fell to the floor unable to stand, I just rested on the floor while heavily breathing, and started to laugh out loud. "AHAHAHAHAHAHAH!" (Shun) When he heard me laugh Bobo who was also resting on the floor his face looking at sky, also started to laugh. "BUWAWAWAWAWAWA!" (Bobo) That was a hell of a strange laugh, as expected of a weregizzly. We finally were able to stand up and walked at each other in pain, as we stood in front of each other we could hear the thieves make a gulping sound as they were feeling the tension. And we... Made a high-five! *Slap!* "Mannn, that was epic! I didn''t had a fight this good since I was reborn!" (Bobo) "Yeah I also didn''t have a fistfight this good in a long time!" (Shun) And that how our manly and eternal friendship between a man and a werebear was born. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- So now for the announcement I have a lot to say. First I''m right now working on the second version of the prologue, as I reread it I couldn''t ''Bear'' to leave it like that... It should be posted tomorrow as an edit, so you won''t see any new post but it still be there. But let me warn you I got a lot better at writing sick shit since then and this prologue going to be much sicker than before with much more details as it''s going to much better describe how I imagined Rick, there will be also some change that won''t impact the main story, also your finally going to find were Rick was born, I wanted to let you know with only hint that started next chapter but well it was kinda obvious so I decided to simply write it in the prologue. That was for the prologue, also, since a lot of people do tell me I seem to do a lot of grammatical error I would really need a ''proofreader'', I didn''t ask for one until now as I felt it wasn''t really necessary and I most of all didn''t want to annoy my readers with that... Anyway if your interested PM me, but the only thing you would gain in return would be the fact you would be able to read two chapter in advance. :( That''s it folks! Next chapter Shun make another unexpected encounter! Stay tuned! Chapter 19 - A destined encounter Chapter 19 - "A destined encounter" "But still what are you going to do now?" (Shun) "Good question... I came here to punish bad bandit but I''m not really motivated enough now..." (Bobo) "About that..." (Elivera) As we were talking to each other Elivera suddenly interrupted us. "There something strange about the merchant you mentioned, can you tell me the number of guards he had and the type of cargo?" (Elivera) "Why? So you can go steal it?" (Bobo) He looked at me as if to ask what to do, and since I found the fact that a simple merchant would ask for a werebear help strange, I nodded to tell him to answer her. "*Sigh* Fine, from what I know he had at least around 10 guards and I couldn''t see what was his cargo, as the carriage containing it was covered not leaving an open space to look inside." (Bobo) "Dammit so that what it was. You were had, every normal merchants know I don''t attack those with that much guards. the poor merchant who asked for you help is a slave dealer. Since I came around here I never leaved any slave dealer alone to pass by here, I didn''t expected them to be desperate enough to ask help from a werebear..." (Elivera) "No way! The bastard! Let''s go friend! We can''t leave this bastard alone!" (Bobo) Or so he told me, well I really don''t like those fuckers of slave dealers, even if they are a legal business in this world, and Elivera not going to leave him alone before we can depart anyway. "Fine let''s go." (Shun) "Boys! Let''s go! We got ourselves a hunt!" Elivera ordered her band to move and followed us as we started to move. Bobo was seriously furious, he ran through the forest slamming against anything in his path making it fly sideways, and we followed after him as he leaved a trail ,searching for the slave dealer using his werebear sense of smell. After running for 5 minutes we finally arrived to a open road that was most likely the road most merchants use when they pass by here, only to fall prey to Elivera gang. Bobo then started to look around and finally pointed to the other side of the road while saying ''they coming from there!'' as soon as he said that we could see silhouettes from afar coming from the direction he pointed to, it was a giant carriage that was surrounded by armed men on horses. As they saw us they clearly looked shocked that the werebear was leading us to them. They screamed thing like ''the werebear betrayed us! To arms!'' and drew their swords before taking their formation. A man who was most likely the slave dealer and was driving the carriage clearly got pale in the face when he saw that Elivera was there among us, and he ran behind the carriage to hide himself, to get cover from magic or arrows. "Okay! You know how it''s done! Leave everyone alive but only after a good beating!" (Elivera) When she said that I looked at her annoyed, it''s not like I have to listen to her anymore since we already have a deal, no way I leave them alone, that would only bite me in the ass in the future. I looked at Bobo and we nodded to each other. We started to run at insane speed to the guards leaving Elivera and her gang behind, they would only be in the way. The guards horse panicked from seeing a giant brown werebear approaching them and started to try to ran away, it was the perfect distraction as the guards were now struggling to keep their horses under control. I jumped on one of the horse head and standing on it, hit the neck of the guard mounting it with the side of my open right hand, who was the only one I could use as I my left shoulder was still broken. *CREAK* It made a nasty sound as his neck broke and his head drop down on his shoulder with a weird angle. Meanwhile Bobo send flying in the air a horse and guard together with a lariat to the poor beast neck, while he was of course shouting the technique name... What a weird but funny guy. As I was looking at Bobo wrestling move, a man came from behind me and tried to stab my back with his sword, catching it with my bare hand I broke it''s end and throw it at the head of my attacker, killing him before he even knew what happened as the broken end of his sword was now planted between his eyes. There was still 9 guards standing, this guy really didn''t want to lose his cargo to engage this much guy, and well to me they not much but you can see they actually quite good. I descended from the horse head that froze because of my bloodlust and took the sword from the one who was mounting it and was still usable, when holding it I felt, nothing... Shit so I really can''t be satisfied with normal blade anymore uh? That weird to see that my relationship with blades is really alike one with women, well to me blade and women are almost the same thing... As I was looking at the sword two other guards come at me to avenge their comrades, the fools... As they entered my range I slashed them with their horses in two fast strike that leaved a short blur behind, the heads of the horses and the upper body of the ones who was mounting them was now flying in the air with a face of shock as they didn''t understood what I did. Of course my sword broke from the strength I put behind my slash to cut the bones. Well it must have been quite a good sword as it didn''t break at my first strike and was only chipped a little, but my second broke it into pieces as it leaved the body of the guard. For the others guards Bobo took care of them in a comical way as he was doing a ''Giant swing'' with a horse holding it by it''s two back legs and was striking down every attackers that approached him with it. I didn''t know a fight could be this funny and scary to watch as the same time... But as the soldiers fallen to the floor I broke their necks by stepping on it one by one as to make sure they are dead. By the time Elivera and gang finally arrived to the scene they were all dead, everyone but the slave dealer that was now trying to run away to the forest. Of course Bobo captured him before he can and was now holding him in a back-breaker hold. "Kill him..." (Shun) "Shun, don''t you think you killed enough already?" (Bobo) "He''s right, even tough I said to kill nobody you killed everyone of them." (Elivera) "So? If left alive they would have dumb thought of vengeance, also what we did was technically a crime, a werebear and a thief maybe don''t care but it could become a problem for me latter." (Shun) "*Sigh* Fine do whatever you want." (Bobo) Said Bobo as he gave me the slave dealer. "Wait! Wait! I give you everything I own just don''t kill me! If you kill me you won''t be able to open the magic lock!" (Slave dealer) "Shut up." (Shun) *CREAK* I took hold of his head with a claw hand and twisted it to broke his neck. Breaking necks is becoming my signature move lately... "Wait! What have you done?! Didn''t you heard?! There a magic lock on the carriage how are we going to free them now?!" (Elivera) I looked at Bobo and as he understood what I wanted, he walk to the back of the carriage and ripped the cover. Behind it was a metal cage with slaves inside, they all started to panic as they wondered what was happening and why their was a giant brown werebear just beside them. "Don''t worry I''m going to free you." (Bobo) Said Bobo before literally tearing off the door who was locked, making Elivera the thieves and the slaves, eyes open wide from shock. The slaves received a double a shock as a werebear just talk to them in a gentle voice... "You champions, are really ridiculous..." (Elivera) Said Elivera looking fed up by all that was happening. But even as the door was now open the slaves didn''t move from where they were while shaking, I guess that they were afraid of Bobo, but the strangest thing is that they didn''t go deeper inside the carriage, as if they were as afraid to go there than to go out where was the strange werebear. Curious I approached the carriage to see what was there, and found another cage inside it, it was a a small cage that was 3ft tall at most, and inside was a child. I entered the carriage without a care and approached it but the slaves tried to stop me. "Wait sir! You shouldn''t approach ''it'', it''s a cursed Dragonkin!" (Random slave) As he said that you could see the others slaves nodding at his words as if to confirm it. But I didn''t care about his crap and continued to walk to the small cage. What I saw there was quite the sad sight, it was a little girl around 2 years old, she had only skin on her bones, but what was the most surprising was the two small horns that grew of her head, her longs ears, and the smalls scale that was growing on both her cheek. But there was something that shocked me for another reason, she had white hair and cyan eyes with cat like pupils, if someone told me she came from my family I would seriously believe him. Still she''s really a Dragonkin uh? I heard legend about it, long ago a clan of dragon hunters was cursed by the furious dragon god, or so they say, but I know that gods can''t directly involve themselves with mortals, so they must be just another rare clan of Beastmen. The little girl was quite scarred of me and was hiding in a corner of her cage while holding her knee. Those bastard, treating a goddamn child like that... But still isn''t that a perfect situation for me? This girl is a god sent for me, she even look like me, she had the rare white hair that my father had and even had cyan eyes that I never seen before on anyone else but me, coming to a decision I approached the cage and broke the lock of her cage. As the door to her cage opened I took a step back to let her go out of it. She was still afraid, but she came out, and having a hard time standing she looked at me with upturned eyes with tears in it wondering what going to happen to her, she seem to be quite an intelligent little girl for her age. "What''s your name?" (Shun) I wasn''t sure such a young girl could understand what I was saying, but still asked. And in answer she just shook her head as if to say she don''t know or don''t have one. "Do you have parents?" (Shun) Once again the shook her head, they must have died or she never knew them. But still she really understand all I say, is that because of my blessing or is she just that smart? "Mmm... Then is that okay for me to give you a name?" (Shun) Everyone in the carriage looked at me in shock as most understood what I meant. But the little girl looked at me tilting her head in a cute way, wondering what I meant. "Ah yeah sorry you won''t understand if I say it like that. I''m asking if your okay with becoming my daughter." (Shun) As I said that I bent down to be at her eyes level. And I could see tears rushing in those very same eyes, it seem she understood I was serious and just ran to me to hug my leg, seeing that I couldn''t help but felt a warm feeling growing in me, I took her off my leg and was now holding her in my arms, her head against my chest she was now bawling from relief as she found someone who wanted to adopt her, I gently pat her back with my disabled arm while thinking of a name for her. In my country when I was Rick, dragon in our folklore were called wyrvern or hill dragon... "Mmm... Let''s see from now on your name is... Wyndy. Yup sound good." (Shun) Yeah I know... Not that original, a mix of wyrvern and Wendy, but I think it''s cute and a good name for her. "...... Thank you." ( Wyndy) Oh, so she can talk after all. She said that in small voice before snuggling against me, with a smile, finally calming down. "Sir are you serious?! You intend to adopt this monster?!" (Random slave) I turned around and started to emit a crazy amount of blood lust. "Shut the fuck up and get out of here before I show how someone who is really cursed can be scary..." (Shun) Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. This girl is my family from now on, like I''m going to let someone call her a monster just like that, and I''m much more of a monster either way. As they sensed I was serious they started to ran away from the carriage not even minding the werebear that was looking warmly at the scene. But as they ran away Elivera stopped them to talk, it seem she was going to give them instructions as to what to do from now on. Not caring about those retards, I got out of the carriage, and as I did Bobo walked to me while smiling. "Well me friend I didn''t expect that from you! From the little I know of you, you didn''t seem the kind to take care of orphans like that. And aren''t you a little young to adopt?" (Bobo) "Stop joking you know as well as me I''m not as young as my body is, also don''t misunderstand I''m not the kind to adopt every orphans I see, it''s just I recently learned that neither me or my wives could have a child recently, and since I came across this lovely little girl who could even pass for my blood, I took it as a great chance for us, that''s all." (Shun) "I see I''m sorry to hear that... But wait... ''Wives''?! You sure didn''t lose your time since you were reborn..." (Bobo) "Well it''s kind of something that was destined to be... It''s a long story..." (Shun) As I was talking to Bobo I could felt a small and calm breath on my chest, it seem that Wyndy fell asleep. How cute this little fellow is... "Anyway, where are you going to go now Bobo?" (Shun) "Mmm... Good question... I guess I travel this world and see what it has to offer." (Bobo) "I see... I don''t have a home for now but I should soon have one, if you want I can lent you a room then, but you would have to wait that I finish this mess with the new king." (Shun) "I''m not really sure what you meant by mess with the new king, but I still have to refuse your offer, since I was given a second life I want to enjoy it as much as I could and learn of this world. Still, you have my thanks my friend, I hope our paths will cross once again one day, until then stay healthy." (Bobo) Just like that Bobo walked away without turning around, what a manly bear that guy was. As I was looking at Bobo back Elivera came to my side. "Not going to stop him? You seemed to really like him." (Elivera) "No need, I know we see each other again." (Shun) "Is that so? But anyway I didn''t expect you to adopt a slave like that, you didn''t seem the kind of guy to do that." (Elivera) Again?! Is me doing that, really ''that'' out of character?! "I had my circumstance. No matter that, are you ready to move out? I want to go back to my wives as soon as I can." (Shun) "Wait I did say we had a deal but isn''t that too quick? AND MOST OF ALL YOU''RE ALREADY MAR... *Slap* Urgh!" (Elivera) Seeing as she was shouting I slapped the top of her head before that dumbass woke up Wyndy, hopefully it seem she was really exhausted as she was still sleeping peacefully not showing any sign of waking up. "Sorry... But still, you never told me you were already married! And ''wives''? What the hell?" (Elivera) "You remember the sword you said was making you sick? I''m ''kinda'' married to her and the other one who was on my back at the time..." (Shun) "..." (Elivera) "..." (Shun) "AREN''T YOU MORE OF A PERVERT THAN ME?!" (Elivera) "Shut up! *Slap*" (Shun) I slapped once again her head to make her shut up, and she was now holding it in pain while crouching on the floor. "That hurt goddamn you!... But isn''t that the truth?! You even call swords your wives how crazy are you?!" (Elivera) "Elivera if you continue to yell like that I''m seriously going to rip your tongue out of you mouth." (Shun) Understanding I was serious and was the kind of guy who could really do it, she put her two hands on her mouth as if to protect it. "*Sigh* It''s a pain to explain to you, so just know they also have a human form. But we''re getting out of topic... I leave you a day to prepare, after that I take you with me by force if needed, we are going to a city to the south where the second prince is waiting." (Shun) "Okay, okay. I do it. But still, a Prince uh? Eheheheh, I hope he''s hot!" (Elivera) Sorry but he''s not a he, well since it will motivate her to move faster I won''t tell her that. Since the carriage and the horses still alive could be useful to travel we took them with us to the lair, well at least until the front of the path that was hidden by rocks as we couldn''t take them further, I still had Wyndy in my arm as we walked still not showing any sign of waking up, I even started to fear she was actually sick. But it was misplaced fear as she finally woke up when night came, I was sitting on the couch in Elivera bedroom still holding her in my arms, and the first thing she did was hug me with all her strength as if to verify I was still there. "Uh... Mister... Dreaming?" (Wyndy) As you could expect from a toddler she still had a hard time to talk fluently but it still was impressive for her age. Even more when you know she most likely never had anybody teach her. "Not mister, call me, let''s see... Papa!" (Shun) Yeah... I don''t know why but I really wanted her to call me that. Good thing nobody was here to see me say that... "Papa?" (Wyndy) HOLY HELL! So cute!What is that?! That the first time I felt like that, it''s like my heart is literally melting. "You''re so goddamn cute!" (Shun) As I said that I hugged her back and was now caressing her cheek with mine while smiling, she started to laugh joyfully at the sensation. And as I was enjoying her cuteness I suddenly felt a gaze on me, as I turned my head slowly while starting to sweat, there, I saw Elivera who was grinning... Shit... "Puahahahah! I didn''t expect you to be that kind of father! That was quite the sight... Pa-pa." (Elivera) Urgh! As expected of such a pervert she know quite well how to hide her presence... "*cough**cough* Well... What can I say, she''s just really cute and couldn''t help myself..." (Shun) That not really a good excuse is it? No, it''s not... "Is that so? Then for this cute child and her ''Papa'' here are dinner." (Elivera) Saying that she handed me, two big bowl of soup with pieces of bread. A typical poor dinner to say the least, for me who was born with into a good family, that don''t really look that appetizing, but since I didn''t eat anything for a long time that still didn''t stop me from wanting to eat it. As Elivera was sitting in front of us inside the chair with her own bowl I put Wyndy on my knee and handed her, her bowl with a spoon inside. But as I did she looked up at me like she wanted something. "Papa... Can I eat?" (Wyndy) "Uh? Of course you can, you don''t have to ask me." (Shun) "Um!" (Wyndy) She nodded happily and grabbed her spoon in a awkward manner, as she tried eating with it, soup fell from it before it could reach her mouth, staining her already dirty one-piece. "Ah! Sorry!" (Wyndy) Seeing as she also stained my pants she looked at me in panic clearly afraid to have done something really bad and being punished for it. "Don''t worry about something like that, you don''t know how to use a spoon?" (Shun) "... No... Always ate with hands..." (Wyndy) Ahhh... I didn''t think of that, she''s a slave most likely since she was born it''s no wonder she don''t know how to use a spoon. I put my bowl aside on the couch and took her spoon from her hand. "Then I''m going to feed you myself okay? I teach you how to hold it later." (Shun) "Um!" (Wyndy) She nodded once again while being all smile and opened cutely her mouth like would a baby chick. "Ahhhhh." (Shun) "Ahhhhh...*Glup*" (Wyndy) She sure get attached to me quickly, well not that I can talk as I am now really fond of the little girl myself. Elivera just looked at us with a warm smile while she was eating. After half a hour I finally finished feeding Wyndy and was able to eat my own share... It was... Cold... But still my vitality also increased recently, is it because I got my third soul? I mean I didn''t sleep for almost a week and still don''t felt any exhaustion... Well there that, but also the presence of a beast who is after my body don''t allow me to get sleepy. But it''s not Wyndy case who was once again sleepy after having a full tummy. "I guess it''s time to sleep uh?" (Shun) "If you want you can take the bed, I have a lot of thing to prepare anyway." (Elivera) "Like we gonna sleep on this! I don''t want Wyndy to catch some S.T.D when she''s this young!" (Shun) "What, es tee dee?" Asked me innocently Wyndy. "Something that doesn''t concern you for the next hundred years." (Shun) I seriously pity the man who would want to marry my daughter as he going to have to pass through me... "Hey! Don''t teach weird thing to your one daughter!" (Elivera) "It''s your fault you goddamn pervert! There no way I sleep in a bed where I can''t even start to imagine what you do to those boys! We take the couch, it be good enough!" (Shun) "Do whatever you want!" (Elivera) On those word Elivera clearly pissed at my attitude and treating her like the filthy thing she his, got out of the room after slamming the door. "Fighting... bad..." Wyndy scolded me with sad eyes. "Don''t worry this thing is of no concern to us. Let''s sleep okay?" (Shun) "Um!" (Wyndy) She nodded and hugged me as I was lying down the couch, and before I knew it she was sleeping on my bare chest, inside my sleeveless shirt that she was using as a blanket her little head popping out at my neck and using my scarf as a pillow. So cute... But still there is something troubling me... A lot of things happened recently who was too convenient for me... If we go back, a lot of strange coincidence happened that was really good for me, for starter Mysty, she was out of her dungeon in a abandoned manor near home and I found her conveniently after my sister asked me to go search the said manor. That at least, I can accept it as Ymylfana choosing my family knowing full well that Mysty was near them. But then after that, there was this same scarf my daughter is using as a pillow, if I didn''t get this divine item on a weak monster in the dungeon, then I would have been killed by the goddamn octoman thing. Isn''t that too convenient?! But what happened today convinced me, I can accept the fact I found Elivera lair easily as luck or because of my sharpened senses. But the fact that Bobo appeared right at the moment I needed him to appear, is too much of a coincidence, that, and my encounter with Wyndy who is a little girl who look like me, is know as cursed, and have something close to immortality, when me and my wives were depressed we couldn''t have a child, is just too much to impute on luck only. But who would do this, or more than anything ''could'' do this? The guardian of the wind was clear that the gods couldn''t directly involve themselves with mortals, so it can''t be a god. And a champion won''t be able to do that much... A guardian? But that not possible, aren''t all the guardians sealed into cursed blades? Well since whatever do that is on my side and I won''t be able to guess with the clues I have on hands, no use to ponder on it to much... On those thought I slowly fell asleep while enjoying the warmth of the little girl resting on my chest with a beautiful smile on her face... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Next chapter, Setsuna and Mysty do some ''shopping''! Stay tuned! Chapter 20 - Shopping spree Chapter 20 - "Shopping spree" Since my encounter with Wyndy a week have passed... And we were still in this goddamn cave! It all started the day after I gave Elivera a one day dead line. As I asked if she were ready she answered me with. "What? Did you really think I would be able to go away this quickly? Sorry but give me another day. I mean, you can wait for a day can''t you?" (Elivera) And since I did think it couldn''t be helped, I didn''t do as I said and took her by force because that would be more of a pain latter. So I passed the day by answering Wyndy questions who had a lots of them since she never had anybody to answer her before. And another day passed and she asked for one more day, and that process repeated and now a week passed... "Goddamn you Elivera! I won''t wait anymore than this! If your not ready today I swear I take you by the neck, and drag you there myself!" (Shun) "Calm down! It''s done! We''re ready to go! I''m sorry to have lied to you but you were unreasonable to ask me to be ready in a day! Do you even know all I must do before departing?!" (Elivera) "*Sigh* At least your ready to go now no? So let''s just go already! I have enough of living in your creepy love cave!" (Shun) "Goddamn you! Here I am lodging you and preparing myself to fight with you a freakin'' king! And that how you act?!" (Elivera) "What am I supposed to say?! Do you know the hard time I had to sleep in you bedroom, as it was smelling of substances I can''t even mention in front of Wyndy?!" (Shun) "I don''t want to hear that from you! You goddamn perverted blades lover!" (Elivera) "Stop! Fighting bad!" (Wyndy) Said Wyndy while pouting cutely making me change my attitude entirely, as I couldn''t contain myself in front of all that cuteness. I started to rub her cheek with mine while she was in my arms making a "Guchi guchi guchi" sounds... Damn I''m creepy! What power this little fella hold to make me act this way... "You''re seriously creepy..." (Elivera) I know that already!!! "A-ny-way! Let''s go already. If you don''t I swear I''m going to get angry for good..." (Shun) "Fine! Let''s go." (Elivera) She turned around and lead me down the path after I came back one last time to her bedroom to take my backpack. Down there behind the rocks who were hiding the said path, was the horses who didn''t move from here and even got some installation made for them in the meantime, two of them where attached to the carriage we stole from the slaver, who was changed from a cage to a mobile home. "Don''t tell me we took a week just for that?!" (Shun) "Of course not! It''s just something my boys made so I can travel in more comfort." (Elivera) "*Sigh* With those horses it''s sure going to take a will uh..." (Shun) "Now that I think about it, you sure run fast, were is the prince by the way? You only told me he was to the south..." (Elivera) "At the city of ''Mellanor'' that is under the control of the Duke Galvira." (Shun) "... What?" (Elivera) "Is something wrong?" (Shun) "Well... Didn''t you go there after our first encounter and came back here after that?" (Elivera) "Yes I did so what?" (Shun) "... How did you even made it there and back in less than two weeks?! It''s the time you need to travel there from here on horse back!" (Elivera) "I ran..." (Shun) "You ran?... BULLSHIT! Are you kidding me?! I know you run fast but still!" (Elivera) "Well I don''t run really faster than a horse, but I can run at a horse max speed continuously for 5 straight days..." (Shun) "Are you even human?!" (Elivera) "Well... I never said I was..." (Shun) Hearing that Elivera fixed me with a weird face wondering what I meant by that, but judged it would safer to drop the subject and just entered the carriage. I followed her and inside was two comfortable couches, large enough to sleep on it without a worry. Well at least we''re going to travel in comfort... "Who''s going to be the coachman?" (Shun) As I asked that a boy around my age but shorter, as I was pretty tall for my age, appeared. "I''m Rakki sir! A pleasure working with you sir!" (Rakki) "Sure..." (Shun) "Don''t worry about it, this child is the serious kind." (Elivera) "Right..." (Shun) "Um!" (Wyndy) Wyndy nodded at her showing she understood, thinking she was talking to her... Cute... "Okay then Rakki let''s just go already, we lost enough time already!" (Shun) I gave the order to Rakki who made a salute before going to the front of the carriage, as he did I simply put Wyndy who was in my arms on one of the couches and put my backpack on the floor near it before sitting beside her. As I did Elivera sit in front of me. "Okay, so what the plan? We''re going straight to Mellanor or there somewhere else you must go before that?" (Elivera) "Nope! We''re going straight there, we grab the prince and a small troop of elites knights and we go kick that mother fuc... I mean that really bad king person..." I still had a hard time minding what I say in front of Wyndy... "I... See... It sure sound simple when you say it..." (Elivera) "It''s because it is simple. I''m really impatient to have that... Idiot? In front of me..." (Shun) And that how our travel started... ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã Meanwhile in the city of Mellanor. "Princesssss." (Mysty) "I told you to stop calling me that! What would you do if a spy were to heard that!" (Sarius) "Sarrina don''t hold it against sister Mystyval, she''s stupid..." (Setsuna) "And you! Stop using my real name!" (Sarrina?) Yes... My real name is Sarrina, Sarius is my official name, but my mother refused to give me only a male name and gave me the name Sarrina, those dumb cursed blades learned that through Lucia and was now bugging me... But I know how to deal with them, after living with them for two weeks... "If you continue... Shun going to be pissed at you, for screwing up his plan..." (Sarrina) "..." "..." (Mytsy & Setsuna) "What are thou saying Sarius? We did nothing to go against my lord plan!" (Setsuna) "That''s right Prince! You''re a meanie!" (Mysty) It work every time... "Anyway what do you want? You didn''t just call me to tease me did you?" (Sarrina) Mysty looked at each other and nodded as if they came to an agreement. "Yes, my lord should soon be back as already two weeks passed, so we wanted to ask thou to accompany us for buying ''necessary'' things..." (Setsuna) Necessary? What is? Well if it''s that important I guess I accompany them, as they can''t be separated from me by order of their master. "Sure... But what do you need so much that you can''t ask the maids to buy it for you?" (Sarrina) "Uhuhuhuh. You naive thing, you shall see for yourself!" (Mysty) Mysty took an imposing pose while calling me naive... Hearing that from her wasn''t really credible... "Fine let''s go..." (Sarrina) And so, me in disguise and the two cursed blades gone to the city accompanied by Lucia who also was curious as what they needed, but she seemed to have a better idea of what it could be, as she was blushing and looked excited when she asked them to let her accompany us... What could it be? After walking for a while we reached the red light district... "Wait a minute!" (Sarrina) As I raised my voice in shock the others turned around to see what was wrong. "Where the hell are you bringing me?!" (Sarrina) When I said that everyone, even Lucia, sighed while saying thing like, ''what a kid''. I''m the normal one here you band of perverts! "Just follow us thou will understand soon enough." (Setsuna) Red from embarrassment as I walked through streets who was already filled with prostitutes even though it was still earlier in the afternoon, I followed along them silently, as we walked the street some men who were already drunks accosted us asking ''how much'', but simply by giving them a look full of blood-lust Mysty made them pass-out. SCARY! As we walked along, we leaved a trail of unconscious men on the street, it was ridiculous... Finally we reached what seemed to be the first destination and Lucia was clearly excited to enter it. It was... A lingerie shop... WHAT THE HELL?! "What the hell are we doing here?!" (Sarrina) "Uh? Isn''t that obvious? We did say dear was soon back no?" (Mysty) Mysty just answered me like that with a look of wonder, as if she couldn''t believe I still didn''t understood that even after we got here... "Still... To go to such a place..." (Sarrina) Hearing what I said the woman who was tending the store gave me a furious look but didn''t said anything as we were customer. "No choice! The first time dear saw my panty he looked disappointed. And I don''t know what kind of underwear exist so I had to come here to study!" (Mysty) "Worse for myself... My lord was so disappointed with my humble underwear he tore them apart." Seriously what the hell?! They are crazy! Soon everyone started to rummage through the lingerie in the shop. "Ooooh! There a hole here!" (Mysty) Mysty was brandishing in the air a pair of panty with a hole a the bottom part like she was holding a treasure. How is that even underwear?! It cover nothing! "Oh! It seem to be something of good quality! This texture is most pleasing to the touch. And it have a beautiful design." (Setsuna) So embarrassing! Please finish quickly, please!!! And how are you even able to see anything Setsuna?! "I think this would please him the most!" (Lucia) Even Lucia joined the fray showing them a pair of garter-belt, making them raise a voice in wonder... "Impressive lady Lucia!" (Setsuna) "Ohoh! It look good!" (Mysty) It''s just pure torture... Here I am, forced to wait for them to finish while wearing a weird coat and sunglasses in disguise, making me really suspicious in this shop... "I think we saw enough! Let''s go!" (Mysty) "Wait your not even going to buy anything?!" (Sarrina) Even Lucia looked at them wondering why they didn''t bought anything when they made it clear they needed new ones. And wait a minute, didn''t Setsuna said Shun rip the one she had?! What is she wearing right now?! "Don''t worry! Everything we wear are made of mana so as long as we knew what it look like we can copy it! I had most of all, a problem to choose something to go with the nurse disguise Shun seemed to react to when asking him." (Mysty) "Thou are too naive sister Mystyval! My lord reacted to the idea of thou disguising yourself! But did my lord ever said it was about a nurse?" (Setsuna) "Wait a minute... How do you know that?!" (Mysty) "Like myself said, thou are too naive! It took myself a lot of observation, but myself was able to see through my lord preference in cosplay!" (Setsuna) Cos.. Cosplay? What is that? Is that about the disguise thing? "It can''t be! Even I was never able to make him say it!" (Mysty) "Ufufufu! My lord preference is... Bunny-girls!" (Setsuna) "No way! I can''t believe I was defeated by Setsuna! It must be a lie!" (Mysty) As she said that Mysty fell to her knee looking shocked. Was that, that much of a shock?! And I''m learning a little too much about Shun preference here! It''s going to be awkward the next time I see him! "So thou think! But myself saw it! When we walked through this city for the first time, there was this girl holding a sign to advertise a bar, as my lord saw her his heart skip a beat and he looked straight to the front after that, as quickly as he could as if he was afraid of being busted! As she wasn''t a blade or my lord little sister it could only be about the Bunny-girl costume she was wearing!" (Setsuna) If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. No, like I said aren''t you supposed to be blind?! And sister?! He have a relationship like that with her?! Isn''t she''s still a kid?! That seriously too much information there! "Impossible... How could I miss that! I''m a failure as a wife!" (Mysty) "It''s okay sister Mystyval! My lord is a tough customer it''s no wonder thou were unable to perceive it, even myself had a hard time to ''see'' it, it''s no wonder you weren''t able to." (Setsuna) "Setsuna... Your right! I didn''t lose anyway as I even better information about dear! I''m sure you don''t know his favorite position!" (Mysty) "Stoppp! Are you seriously going to continue this discussion here?!" (Sarrina) I couldn''t help but stop them as my embarrassment was reaching it''s peak, we were in front of a suspicious lingerie shop in the red light district, and they just were talking about one of the most dangerous man in this kingdom fetish. It''s to much for me! Everyone passing by was looking at us with a grin. "Please don''t stop this conversation Sarius! It''s an honorable wife duel!" (Setsuna) "Wait wait wait! Didn''t you said there was something you needed to buy? Since you didn''t buy anything here it must be something else right? Let''s just go, okay?" (Sarrina) Anyway it can''t be something more embarrassing than a lingerie shop. "Um! Thou are right Sarius, then let''s go. Also my lord favorite position is doggy-style, when I enticed him on all four he became a real beast." (Setsuna) GYAAAAAAA! STOP ALREADY! As she said that Mysty fell once again on her knee and Lucia just looked at them with stars in her eyes as if it was the most interesting conversation she ever heard. "You are fearsome rival Setsuna... To think you find that, when doing it a single time..." (Mysty) But it''s okay, it can''t get more embarrassing from now on, let''s just finish their shopping and go back home, I''m kinda exhausted now... How wrong I was... "WHAT THE HELL IS THIS PLACE?!" (Sarrina) Where the hell did they brought me?! They''re are strange devices on the walls, bottles with a heart-mark on it containing a suspicious liquid, all kind of whips, and most of all there are strange full-body suits that only a pervert would wear! YES! It''s that kind of shop! "*Sigh* What is it Sarius?" (Setsuna) "What do you mean ''What is it Sarius''?! Why the hell did we come here?!" (Sarrina) "That''s Setsuna hobby... But I must say this shop have some interesting items!" (Mysty) Said Mysty, approaching one of the bottle while smirking. But hobby?! What is?! "Hey there! Little miss what can I do for you?" (XShop Seller) When Setsuna approached the counter, a burly man with an eye-patch came from the back of the store. "Hello there good sir, myself would want to know if thou happen to have... *Whisper*" (Setsuna) She whispered what she wanted to the seller ear and when he heard what she said, his eyes widened for a moment before his mouth made a wide grin. "My word! You sure know your deal young lady! Well their not a lot of lady as dedicated as you around those part, let me look in my stock, if your lucky I maybe have one still there, wait a minute." (Xshop Seller) After saying that the merchant who look more like a blacksmith than someone in this business, returned to the back of the shop, and Mysty ran to Setsuna and Lucia with one of those strange bottle. "Look! Look! It''s say that with this you can even make an impotent man into a beast!" (Mysty) "That''s dangerous! Myself don''t think my lord would need that! Far from it, the last time, when he snapped myself thought myself would die!" (Setsuna) "Uh? Tsk, tsk, tsk. You seriously lack vitality Setsuna! You only did for like 3 hours and you act like that? Our first time we did it for more that 6 hours! And I was still ready for more!" (Mysty) 6 HOURS?! And for their first time too?! Is he even human?! I seriously hope my husband won''t have that much vitality! Even Lucia who loved to listen to their stories now had her jaw and eyes wide open from shock! But now that I think about it, last time when I heard them doing it, he did it for more time than that if you combine the time it took for the two of them... "Don''t compare myself to thou! Thou fool are the embodiment of lust!" (Setsuna) As Mysty was putting back the bottle, looking a little regretful, the merchant reappeared holding some weird device... What could it be useful for? It was a single metal bar with four shackle made of leather attached to it... I think it''s fine for me for not knowing that, for me, and my sanity... "Here you go lady! It''s an incredible high-grade item! With that you gonna have hours of fun!" (XShop Seller) "Oh! Marvelous!" (Setsuna) Or so said Setsuna while touching the device as if to verify it''s quality. "Hey... How do you use that?" (Mysty) Setsuna whispered at Mysty ear the answer, so I wasn''t able to hear it... Now i''m really curious. "Oooohhh! That sound interesting! It''s not as disgusting as the last thing you showed me." (Mysty) "Umu. Myself will lend it to you sometime, but I be the first one to try it!" (Setsuna) "Happy to see you are satisfied lady! Do you want me to pack it for you?" (XShop Seller) "Yes please do so, also this person will pay." (Setsuna) Or so she said will pointing at me...... "Wait?! I''m going to pay that?! Why would I?!" (Sarrina) When I said that Setsuna looked at me really annoyed and almost pissed... Scary! "What are thou saying? Of course thou are going to pay for it, neither of us have money, and it''s the least thou could do when we protect thou without asking anything in return!" (Setsuna) "Aren''t you housed and fed?!" (Sarrina) "That''s Uncle Arllan who lodge and fed us, not thou." (Setsuna) "Urg... Fine... I pay for it... But still why are you calling Arllan ''Uncle''?" (Sarrina) "Yeah I wanted to ask that too..." (Lucia) The one who answered us was not Setsuna but Mysty while looking at us in a daze as if we asked something obvious. "What are you saying? If dear think of Uncle Arllan as an uncle isn''t it''s obvious we call him like that?" (Mysty) Right... Now that I think about it, I did saw them call him like that, and the first time they did Arllan was really surprised but looked really happy as the same time... "*Sigh* Anyway how much does ''this'' cost?" (Sarrina) As he was still packing the ''item'' the shopkeeper looked back at me and answered. "Well, since it''s for a pretty lady, and thinking that she''s going to use this is a reward in itself, I do you a discount, so... 25.000 Sol." (around 250$ if you don''t remember the rate.) If I were to drink something when he said that I would have seriously spitted it on him. "*Cough* *Cough* Excuse me? Isn''t that a little... Expensive? I mean it''s just a metal bar with shackles..." (Sarrina) When I said that, the seller just sighed while looking annoyed, saying something like ''that''s why amateur are a pain...'' "What are thou saying Sarius? This gentleman did a good discount on it! Myself wouldn''t have expected to pay a item of such fine quality this cheap!" (Setsuna) Are you serious?... "Ah! Now that''s pleasing to hear! I''m happy to know their still some people with good ey... Uh, taste..."(XShop Seller) The shopkeeper was going to say eyes but as Setsuna was blind he quickly changed to taste. And so after paying for it we finally ''escaped'' for this district, while Setsuna hugged happily her ''package''. Please come back soon Shun, I''m going crazy here... ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã "*Sigh* WHY ARE THEY ALL RUNNING AWAY?!" (Shun) "As expected of the... Blood seeker! *Snicker* Even monster run away from you!" (Elivera) "Papa, the best!" (Wyndy) ... "He sure is!" Unable to resist, I cuddled that cute little creature who have the strange ability to make me calm with a simple sentence, even as I am so enraged I almost want to kill Elivera... We departed since more than a week ago, and a lot happened in this last week... First we were attacked by bandits only one day after leaving, well it was expected... Since there was no guard and our carriage looked suspicious as hell the surely thought it would make a good target, and as I was really happy to see some action in this boring travel... They ran away when they saw me... "It''s the blood seeker! Run away before he eat your guts!" (Bandit) And that''s how Elivera learned of my ridiculous nickname... After that, some famous swordsman wanted to duel me because of my reputation as the best swordsman on the land... Yeah well, I explain that latter. Since he wanted to duel me of course I accepted it, and... Beat the crap out of him while using some cheap sword... Since Wyndy was looking I couldn''t really rip him to piece in front of her... It seem she was also really impressed with me when I beat him this easily, Elivera was also impressed but for another reason. It seem that''s guy was one of the most well know swordsman in the continent... How sad... But it didn''t stop here, after that, mercenaries, prime hunters, ad other famous swordsmen attacked us, but it wasn''t really fun as I was unable to kill them and they all were weak as hell... How did I became this well know?! Bandits ran away, a lot of people came after my ass, and the most surprising of all... Even monsters were running away! What the hell?! Why?! We were attacked a lot by monsters and it was pretty common in this world... But when they saw me they run away while crying... Well that could been explained by aura or something at least, maybe they were able to sense that I was much too strong for them... But what about all those guys after me for glory or money?! That''s when we crossed path with one of Arllan scout, who came to us to get a report of how it was going with Elivera, and was pretty happy to see I succeeded to brought her to our side. But when I mentioned that weirdly a lot of guys came after me, his face paled for a moment, it was so short I almost missed it, but sadly for him I saw it... And after threatening him a ''little'' , well I just told him I was going to eat him if he didn''t talk... It was pretty effective and he talked immediately almost begging for his life... It was all this bastard Arllan fault... I know I said I didn''t want to hear sorry out of his mouth, but still to use me like that, that bastard have some serious balls... If you want the details, this bastard sent his men around the kingdom to circulate rumors about me, and that''s how rumors of Shun Fenrik, the Blood Seeker, came around. Things about him being the strongest swordsman in the continent who was able to dominate two cursed blades and is a monster who eat human flesh, and happen to work for the second prince. This guy used those rumors not only to send the attention of prime hunters and assassins my way, but also to frighten the second prince enemies and also his ally as to persuade them to not betray him if they don''t want to make an enemy out of me... What am I supposed to be?! A monster under the bed?! Anyway because of all this we advanced at a slower pace that we should... At this rate I''m going to be back later than I promised and Setsuna and Mysty gonna be really pissed at me... And... "Prepare yourself Blood seeker!" (Random Swordsman) NOT AGAIN! ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Next chapter there will be a big chapter of, cat fight, cuteness and family time! Stay tuned! Chapter 21 - Wyndy Fenrik Chapter 21 - "Wyndy Fenrik" Finally! After traveling for no less than 3 weeks, I was now able to see Mellanor wall , because we were attacked non stop along the way it took even more time... Not only we were raided by warriors who was after the title of strongest swordsman and those after the prime the king put on my head. I was also slowed done by strange stalkers... Yeah... Really... Seem like those who pray Ymylfana or joined her cult recently now idolize me as a living god... And now they all after me to gain my favors... Their was even women who wanted me to impregnate them, that was seriously creepy as hell... And after all that we finally arrived at destination but in the end I was away for no less than 5 whole weeks... Good thing I have Wyndy with me or I''m not sure my wives would forgive me that easily... Well I have a plan to calm them if it''s not enough... "Oh, so that''s Mellanor uh?" (Elivera) Elivera raised a voice of wonder when she saw the giant walls that was protecting the city. "It''s your first time here?" (Shun) "Yeah... A Elf don''t really have the luxury to travel on this continent." (Elivera) "Ah, yeah... Well uh, sorry..." (Shun) I said that without thinking and most likely made her remember bad memories. Even I have the delicacy to say sorry when I said something bad... But as I said that she looked at me in shock with her two eyes wide opens, like I just said the most shocking thing she ever heard. "What?... Sorry I must have misheard, did you just say sorry? You?!" (Elivera) "Hey! That''s rude! Even I can say ''sorry'' after I did something thoughtless!" (Shun) That''s embarrassing but I need to show the good example to Wyndy! "Oh?! Your even blushing!... Cute... Your really, really cute... *gulp*" Oh shit! Did I unconsciously awakened the beast?! "Calm down there! If you touch me, I swear I''m going to break your arm!" (Shun) "*Pant* *Pant* *Pant* Come on, let big sister please you before we enter the city!" (Elivera) As she said that she leaped at me while drooling, and here I thought she calmed down since the day I adopted Wyndy! "Calm down dumbass!" (Shun) *Slam* "Bwarg!" (Elivera) As she came near me, I slammed my fist into the top of her skull, making her faceplant the floor and doing a weird noise as she did. "......" (Elivera) Oops... Worried I approached her to at least see if she was alive, and thankfully she was just knocked out. Well, that be easier that way. Thinking positively I put her on my shoulder and took Wyndy in my free arm who was looking at the scene while shaking her head in a ''they still at it'' way. Like that I leaved the carriage and gave the order to Rakki to pass the line without entering it, and as he saw Elivera knocked out on my shoulder he complained to me. "Could you please not hurt our leader?! She dear to us you know, sir!" (Rakki) That''s guy have some balls unlike most thieves in Elivera gang, even if it''s weird that he keep being this polite to me. As he finished complaining I got back to the carriage, and he did as I ordered him. As we passed the line of merchants and travelers, you could hear some voices of complaints being raised by them, insulting us for not entering the line. And my only response to those voices was a beautiful middle finger to their faces. "Shut the fuck up!" (Shun) As they saw my attitude they started to get angry, but when they finally recognized me, they gone as far as asking me for forgiveness for their rudeness. Yup, feel good being important. But that wasn''t exactly a good example for Wyndy... Oh well it''s good to show her who the boss around here! Wondering what the ruckus was about some guards approached the carriage, but when they saw me they simply did their salutes before letting the carriage pass the gate. Now inside the city, I gave direction to Rakki and we departed for Arllan mansion... I swear that when I see him, I''m gonna punch him in the face for using me once again! But I''m really getting nervous to see Mysty and Setsuna after so long. Hope my plan work wonder... After riding through the street for some minutes we arrived at destination, and as we approached the mansion, I saw a lot of peoples coming our way, most likely Setsuna sensed me and told the others. And as expected my wives looked quite angry. As I get out of the carriage they walked while stomping their feet and soon complaints came my way. "Dear! Why did it take so much... Uh? Who is this little girl?" (Mysty) As they saw Wyndy, they stopped in the middle of their complaints and looked at her curiously. "Okay. Introduce yourself like we said before Wyndy." I whispered to Wyndy ear to start the plan. "Mama Zetzuna! Mama Myzty! I''m Wyndy! Mama''s daughter!" Said the little girl while opening her arms as if wanting a hug. Mysty and Setsuna just looked at her dumbfounded, but soon a grin appeared on their faces before they snatch her from my arms and sandwich her between them in a big hug. "So cute! So you''re mama Mysty daughter uh?!(Mysty) "What an adorable little girl thou are!" (Setsuna) Uhuhuhuh, Just as planned! (Keikaku Dohri!) As my wives was still quite occupied spoiling Wyndy, Sarius came to me accompanied by Lucia. "What is that about?" (Sarius) "Mmm? Just like I said, she''s our daughter." (Shun) When I said that not only Sarius but Lucia grimaced after taking a look at the little girl. "Uh... Well I kinda guessed you adopted her, but... Isn''t she a..." (Sarius) "Stop." (Shun) As she was going to say something I wouldn''t forgive I cut her off while leaking a little bloodlust making my intent clear. "S...Sorry, forget what I was going to say." (Sarius) As she said that she bowed her head a little , clearly understanding she was out of line. "Yeah I think that would be better." (Shun) "Anyway, is that?..." (Sarius) As she said that Sarius pointed to Elivera who was still resting on my shoulder. "Oh, I forgot about her... It''s Elivera, like promised I brought her here, also she came here willingly. I had to stun her because she was going to assault me as we arrived near the city..." (Shun) When I told her that Sarius face cramped a little, doubting me, but luckily Rakki came to us confirming what I said. "It''s true... Boss can get a tad to much ''excited'' sometime... But she did came willingly and knowing about the mission." (Rakki) Sarius nodded to his words relieved that I didn''t brought Elivera by force. "Anyway, where is this bastard of Arllan?" (Shun) That''s right, Arllan where nowhere to be seen, the only peoples here was my wives, Sarius and Lucia, and also Melinda who was accompanied by the head-maid and was looking at the scene of my wives still rubbing their cheeks against Wyndy while hugging her. "Uh... That is... Here..." Looking quite troubled Sarius handed me a note that I snatched angrily from her hand, knowing that it wasn''t going to please me at all.
Hey there Shun my boy! I''m currently away as you most likely want to kick my ass. Since I already know that you have obtained Elivera assistance I decided to start preparation so we can depart to the capital as soon as possible, I hope that would be enough for you to forgive me about those rumors... If not... Too bad for you, i''m well hidden! BWAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! Make yourself at home in the meanwhile! And try to not break our beds! With grace and love, Uncle Arllan. Spoiler :
[tr] At the end of the note was a strange drawing of a bearded man making a thumb up. THAT BASTARD! As I ripped the note angrily a vein appeared on my forehead and you could see that everyone around me started to sweat, now silent, as I wasn''t really the kind to kept his calm when angry... "Are thou okay my lord?..." (Setsuna) Setsuna and Mysty who was currently holding Wyndy approached me the three of them showing worry on their pretty faces... But as I saw that I was just ruining Wyndy and my wives moods I changed my scowl into a smile. I just have to look at them a moment for my mood to get better anyway. "I really missed you, Mysty, Setsuna..." (Shun) Saying that I dropped to the floor Elivera and hugged them, making a heart warming scene as the three of us were now hugging while having Wyndy in the middle. "Dear..." (Mysty) "My lord..." (Setsuna) They showed me a bright smile before kissing me in turn, and as if she didn''t want to be left behind Wyndy also kissed me in a childish way on my nose. As we saw that we were dumbfounded for a moment before the three of us hug her while yelling. """SO CUTE!""" (Shun and wives) At that Wyndy laughed heartily while crying a little from happiness, it seem she still have a hard time believing this is happening. So that''s what it feel to have your own family... It''s the best. As we were enjoying our family time Melinda interrupted us with a smile. "I''m sorry to interrupt you in such a heart warming moment, but as my husband heard about this little girl from his scout, he bought a birthcard before running away... I hope you forgive him with that, I know he''s kinda weird but Arllan is a good person." (Melinda) So she said while handing me the blank card. "I know that already... If he wasn''t I wouldn''t call him uncle..." (Shun) Even if it''s true I didn''t call him like that lately... No wonder why. She nodded at my words and I took the card from her hand. "Wyndy, Sweety, put your hand on the red corner here." I asked Wyndy while showing her the card. At first she titled her pretty little head as she was wondering why I wanted her to do that, but she did as I instructed either way and soon words appeared on the birthcard. [tr][tr][tr] [tr][tr] [tr][tr]
Wyndy Fenrik
3 Year Old0. S
Blessing & ProphecyGoddess of Fire BlessingDescription:You hold the blessing of the Goddess of Fire Anarkta! You proficiency with the fire element is quite high! As you are a Dragonkin, your breath is that of a mighty ancient dragon with this blessing!
Wow... They''re two things really strange here. First her age, her body is clearly not one of a 3 years old, but when I remember in what state she was when I first encountered her it''s kinda logical, undernourishment can slow down growth, and she most likely became three recently. But the other thing that was strange wasn''t the blessing in itself, that I am pretty happy she have... But the fact that if I believe what is said... SHE HAVE THE GODDAMN BREATH OF AN ANCIENT DRAGON!!! That she can breath fire isn''t weird as it is a know fact for Dragonkin, but their breath isn''t really something powerful, it can be compared to a weak fire spell like fireball at most. But an ancient dragon breath is something else entirely! It''s said that a full grown ancient dragon can blast of an entire mountain with their breath! Thinking that''s this little girl have something like that is quite fearsome!... "MY LITTLE GIRL IS AWESOME!" (Shun) Fearsome? So what?! She''s incredible that all that matter! Not really understanding why I did, Wyndy smiled back at me, just happy I was praising her anyway. Setsuna and Mysty also really didn''t understand as they lack knowledge about ancient dragons, but since I was this happy it could only be good so they smiled content with their daughter birthcard. "What? Does she have a bless... WHAT THE HELL?!" (Sarius) Sarius and the other presents came to look above my shoulder at the birthcard, and all shown shock as what they read. "That''s... Quite something..." (Melinda) Seeing the others reaction my wives and Wyndy became really curious as what was so impressive here. "Dear? What an ancient dragon? Is it that impressive?" (Mysty) "Yeah it is, much more than you can imagine. There exist two type of dragons, the drake and the ancient dragon. The drake are powerful normal monster, but unlike them the ancient dragon are intelligent beings that is said to be older than the three great clans. They live peacefully in the north continent where no one go, and most of all they are feared for their breath than can blow up a whole mountain." (Shun) Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. "A MOUNTAIN?!" (Mysty) Mysty was quite shocked with this information, but as for Setsuna. "A mountain? As expected of the daughter my lord chosen." (Setsuna) She said, as if it was to be expected... And as for Wyndy she just looked happy we were this proud of her an just smiled while listening to us, still not really understanding what that was about... "Anyway, I need to find book about the Dragonkin to get a better understanding about their growth. We don''t want her to blow the town by accident..." (Shun) "I would be quite thankful yes. I shall contact some merchants I know to ask them about it, in the meanwhile young lady please don''t try to breath fire." (Melinda) Said Melinda while having eyes contact with Wyndy, this woman have some serious guts to keep her calm in front of all this, Sarius and Lucia almost ran away when they learned about Wyndy blessing... Wyndy just nodded to her words still without a clue what she meant by breathing fire, it seem she didn''t know she could do that. "Thank you, that would be great if you did, as I really don''t have a clue where I can find such books." (Shun) "Do not worry about it, it''s also so we don''t all die stupidly." (Melinda) "I see..." (Shun) Well since she said she do it, that at least mean I won''t have to search all this city for it. As our discussion about that finished, Mysty and Setsuna made a scowl a if they were suddenly remembering something. Oops, did they remember about my lateness? Or so I thought. "Dear!" "My lord!" (Mysty & Setsuna) "...Yes?" (Shun) "Why is our daughter wearing such a dirty dress?!" (Mysty) Ah... I didn''t even think of that... "Uh... That is... I didn''t have anything to change her on me and..." (Shun) ""...."" (Mysty & Setsuna) "..." (Shun) "Thou didn''t think about it?" (Setsuna) "... Yes I''m sorry..." (Shun) I said looking like a child being reprimanded by his mother. They became seriously pissed! That was the first time I saw them wearing that much anger on their faces! "I can''t believe you! No intimate time for!... For... For tonight!" (Mysty) It seem Mysty kinda punished herself here and had a hard time saying it, and most of all a single night was her limit uh? That still impressive knowing Mysty... But still... Isn''t that too much?! I didn''t do anything for a whole fucking month! For a man with an adolescent body that''s far too much you know! Oh well, it''s my fault anyway so I just should take that punishment like a man without complaining. "I''m really sorry, but like I said I didn''t have anything to change her anyway. Let''s ask Melinda for some cloths latter, okay?" (Shun) Yeah, talk about manly... I was clearly making excuse... "It''s okay my lord, even if sister Mystyval refuse thou tonight, thou can come to myself, never myself would refuse thine love." (Setsuna) It seem Setsuna couldn''t even think to go against me, even when angry, unlike Mysty. "Ah! Setsuna you bitch! Here I am taking it on myself to punish dear from his wrong doing, and you act like that?!" (Mysty) "Please don''t fight in front of Wyndy, it''s okay Setsuna that was my fault. Mysty is in the right, anyway won''t it be better for us to sleep together with Wyndy tonight? I mean we just became a family and it would be pretty hard for Wyndy to sleep alone." (Shun) It was hard on me to say those words, but I know that it would pretty cruel to let Wyndy sleep alone when she''s finally made acquaintance of her mothers, just for my earthly desires. "Understood my lord, if thou say so, then myself will do as thou wish." (Setsuna) She said that but it seem she herself wanted to sleep in family, as she was clearly smiling right now. "Good! As long as you understand." (Mysty) Keeping her role, Mysty said so while pouting cutely. But... "Papa not bad!" (Wyndy) Wyndy said to her while looking angry. "Uh?... That is..." (Mysty) Oh? A flustered Mysty? That''s new... "Papa not bad!" (Wyndy) "Yes I''m sorry! I gone to far, don''t hate me my baby!" (Mysty) As she was asking for forgiveness with teary eyes, Wyndy shook her head wildly. "No! Wyndy can''t hate mama!" (Wyndy) Uh? Since when she have got such a habit of talking in third person?! Relieved from her words, Mysty hugged her while rubbing her cheek against her once again. After that deciding we should wash Wyndy and change her we walked in direction of the mansion with everyone and... "Bwarg!" (???) Mmm? Did I step on something? Oh Elivera! I completely forgot about her! And it seem it was the case for everyone, even Rakki. "You bastard!!! Not only you knock me out, now you even step on me?!" (Elivera) Holding her back that was hurting form me stepping on it, Elivera stood up while complaining. "Sorry, but you''re the one at fault for me knocking you out." (Shun) "Shut up! Is that how you treat someone from who you need the help?!" (Elivera) Seeing as Elivera was getting in a bad mood and afraid that she quit on us, Sarius approached her panicked. "I''m sorry! A lot of shocking thing happened at the same time and because of that we were rude to you. I hope you can forgive us!" (Sarius) Elivera looked at her for a moment before turning to me. "Who''s this tramp?" (Elivera) As expected... "That''s the prince..." (Shun) "What?! How is that a ''prince''?! He''s clearly a she! You scammed me you bastard!" (Elivera) "Uh~ I so don''t know what you mean~." (Shun) "Like I could believe you when you talk in monotone!" (Elivera) "Tch! Annoying..." (Shun) "I heard you! You bastard do you really want me to leave?!" (Elivera) "Fine, I''m sorry. I knew you be more motivated to come if I didn''t tell you about it." (Shun) "If you really feel sorry, then let''s go somewhere alone! Uhuhuhuh." (Elivera) "Wha... Seriously?! You still didn''t gave up?!" (Shun) Hearing our skit most where either sighting or looking at us in a daze, but one of them was different... Mysty handed Wyndy that was still in her arms to Setsuna and walked to Elivera while looking down at her. "Hey bitch! Who''s man do you think you think you hitting on?! Uh?!" (Mysty) "Uh?!" (Elivera) Their foreheads touched while they were glaring at each other eyes, like some yakuza would. Scary! Jealous women are seriously scary! "So you''re the sword I saw that day uh? You still make me sick even in human form. I wonder how Shun can bang such a ugly thing." (Elivera) "... You''re dead!" Shouted Mysty while leaping at Elivera throat. Oh shit... After that it kinda became chaos and it took us at least 10 minutes before we were able to separate them as they were in a total catfight, clawing each other face and grabbing hair. Their cloths were in tatters and they were panting heavily still struggling in my and Rakki arms while throwing insults at each others face. But I kinda thought it was hot... How sinful I am. After that Elivera locked herself in her room with Rakki... Good luck there buddy... As for me I gone to the bath with my family to wash ourselves. Mysty and Setsuna didn''t need that as they could wash themselves by changing into sword form and back, but it seem they wanted to help me wash Wyndy and also have some, ''family skinship'', Mysty will have to change back into her cursed blade form anyway since her cloths are in pieces. Unlike my expectation it was a peaceful bath and we enjoyed ourselves while entering the giant bathtub of the house together... If not for Mysty who started to childishly swim in the bathtub who was big enough too... "Seriously, think of giving the good example to Wyndy a little won''t you?" (Shun) "Urg... Wyndy! Mama just shown you what not to do in the bath! It''s not like I was swimming because I wanted to. Really." (Mysty) Yeah, right... "Um!" But Wyndy innocently believed her and nodded at her words. "*Sigh* To think thou lie to our daughter, how shameful can thou be sister Mystyval?" (Setsuna) You said it... Anyway after that Mysty calmed down and we enjoyed our bath time, for real this time,well I say that by it was like heaven and hell at the same time for me... I mean it was pretty good to take a good bath after so long and enjoying myself with my family, but having my two beautiful wives in the nudes beside me knowing I couldn''t touch them for now, was pure hell. As if it was not enough, sensing my gaze they even started to take sexy pose to tease me. Are they still angry? Now totally clean, we exited the bath and the head-maid handed to us simple underwear and a dress for Wyndy. It was a beautiful princess like white dress, the head-maid didn''t brought anything for Mysty and Setsuna most likely because she knew they didn''t need it after living with them for more than a month, as for me I refused when she asked beforehand. After helping Wyndy to put on her panty and told her to lift her arms so she can wear the dress, she looked at me, reluctant... "Is something wrong Sweety?" (Shun) "... Can have it?... Too pretty for me..." (Wyndy) Well it was no wonder, she always lived as a slave and even after living with me for a month it wasn''t really a luxurious life, so for her to wear something like that is something she doesn''t deserve in her mind... I should have tortured the slaver before killing him. "It''s okay Sweety, from now on your the daughter of the prestigious Fenrik family, and your an amazing little girl, you gonna wear much more amazing thing in the future as you deserve that much. So don''t say something like it''s too pretty for you okay? You gonna make me sad if you do." (Shun) "Um!" She hugged me while smiling, understanding I really meant what I said and was thinking of her as something precious. After releasing me she put her arms in the air and I put on her the white dress, before I took a step back to have a good look at her, and as I did me and my wives had the same reaction... """"SO CUTE!"""" (Shun, Wives & Head-maid) What is this charming little thing?! An angel?! She was really beautiful, her dress was just in perfect harmony with her hair and horns who had such a pure white color they where glowing while reflecting the light, and her Cyan eyes looked even more bright in the middle of this pure white figure. Even the head-maid who was most of the time expressionless couldn''t help but blush while holding her cheeks with a slack grin as she was charmed by the little girl. But as our gaze embarrassed her, Wyndy was wriggling while holding her hands and dropping her eyes, her face as red as a tomato just making her even more cute. "Wyndy look good?" (Wyndy) She asked timidly, still not sure about our reactions, wondering if we were just exaggerating. "Of course! Your the most beautiful little princess this earth have ever seen!" (Shun) As I said that everyone around me just nodded their head vigorously like they were unable to talk at the moment. There no doubt that when she grew up she be one hell of a beauty, it''s going to be a pain to be beat the ass of all those that will come after her... After that we all gone eating with everyone in the house who all became wide eyed as they saw the little girl. Most of them, was Melinda who was shrieking in a girlish voice. "Kyyaaaaa! So cute! She sure look better in it than Lucia did at her age!" (Melinda) "... Thank you mother... But it''s true she''s really beautiful." (Lucia) "...Impressive..." (Sarius) Was their reaction, as for Elivera and Rakki it seem they didn''t have enough strength left to leave their bedroom... How weak... After a good meal that Wyndy was able to eat by herself as I taught her how to for a month, we all gone to our bedroom to sleep for the night, after helping Wyndy to undress and did so ourselves we entered the bed, and like that Wyndy slept on my stomach like she got the habit to, since the day I adopted her, and my wives were at each side of me. Like that we all enjoyed our night... But my thought were elsewhere. I was thinking that the time to go save my sister was near... Well it was not going to be tomorrow as uncle Arllan that bastard have a lot of preparation to do, and the travel from here to the capital going to be a long one... But still, we finally came this far, I''m going to murder that fucker of a king, and I know that his most likely going to put my sister on my path. But I won''t let any of his plan succeed, I be the one to win... ... On another note I will have to ask Melinda to keep Wyndy for some nights, because I''m near to my limit here... Who would thought Mysty would train me this well to become a sex beast... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Next chapter, Shun will prepare to go to the capital and Eva will show some result from her training. Chapter 22 - The day was coming Chapter 22 - "The day was coming" It was now around 4 months since I came to this weird boot camp, in this time I grew much more stronger, I trained myself like crazy to be able to defend myself even without magic... Even what my father and brother taught me wasn''t enough, as what happened near 5 months ago made it clear. When those knights and this bald champion came, me and my mother who depended too much on our magic got ourselves kidnapped without being able to do anything, before that I didn''t know enchanted shields against magic existed, when they approached, we tried to beat them using force magic, but our attacks were too weak against those shields and when we tried to chant aria, the bald champion beat us before we could do anything. For me who was quite proud of my magic it was quite the shock... But, now that I''m stronger I can say it even more clearly, that bald guy was insanely strong, even more than Jim, if not for his quirk. And my brother was even better than him as he killed that very same guy, since then I kept questioning Jim about my brother when he was in the mood to talk. When he''s happy that guy have a really loose tongue, so it was easy to make him talk, and like that I learned a lot about some of my brother sides I didn''t even knew about. When I was living with him I never thought he could be this blood-thirsty and merciless against his enemies. There was also the thing about him being a cannibal, well if I didn''t heard about that directly from the mad knight who saw it with his very own eyes I would have seriously doubted all that, but his testimony and what I learned from Jim seemed to confirm all that. Well about him eating flesh, from the spy report it seem to be his quirk, something about him regenerating from that, the mad knight did say something about that too. It''s no wonder he didn''t want me to see his birthcard if his quirk was something this weird... But Jim seem to doubt this, as the quirk of every generation of champion is the same as it''s predecessor, and the quirk of the cursed swordsman seem to always had been about being able to use the true strength of the cursed blades, but the irony is that, before my brother nobody was ever able to survive after coming in contact with a cursed blade and get their body possessed. As expected of Shun he''s really amazing! And I know that it''s strange, but knowing that my brother had such dark sides to him just made me even more infatuated with him, the gap of a gentle brother who was full of blood-lust was really sexy to my eyes... I wonder who he was in our previous world... Anyway, back to the present, something weird happened today... After we all finished our training, Jim gathered us all around him and started to talk in his habitual ''instructor tone''. "Good job at your training today! I must say that all of you came far from the parasite you were before coming here! Know that I''m proud of all of you!" (Jim) As he said that, a lot of the kids he brainwashed started to sob from pride and happiness at his words, what a band of dumbass... Even Selena started to snicker when she saw that some of us was sobbing. But unlike me, Jim, started to have teary eyes... Are you kidding me? Anyway I don''t like where this is going... "I have an important announcement to make to all of you! Tomorrow all of you will have to pass a test! And if you do pass it, you will be acknowledged by me as a human and I will give you your very first mission!" (Jim) Hearing that, the same kids who was tearing up before where now all smiling happily to have the chance to prove their worth. As for me... Shit... It wasn''t supposed to happen before some time yet! Why is he in such a hurry? "Anyway! Until then you have free time, rest well for tomorrow! That''s all!" (Jim) After telling us to rest, Jim got inside his own cabin and we didn''t saw him for the rest of the day. Now that we were alone Selena approached me with a smirk. "Hey Eva! I count on you for tomorrow!" Or so she said while patting my shoulder. "Of course Selena! I won''t disappoint you!" (Eva) "Good!" (Selena) That dumbass of Selena made plan to be helped by all her follower for the test, not knowing what it was going to be. But as for me I already knew what it was, as a lot of thing pointed at it. Well the most obvious clue was Jim love for stereotype... As the others girls and boys was talking among themselves excited about tomorrow, I decided it would be better to rest early for tomorrow, like that I would be able to wake up early in the morning and would have the time to prepare myself for the test. As I entered my bed trying to sleep, I wasn''t able to... So I started to think back on what could have made us pass the test this early, it was most likely linked to the mission Jim talked about... Does this have something to do with big brother and the second prince? The last I heard of him it was two weeks ago and he was currently holed up in uncle Arllan mansion, with his adopted daughter. I was really curious about that when I heard of her from Jim, but even his spy seem to not really have a clue about her or why she was adopted... Slowly as I was thinking, the exhaustion of the day made fell unconscious. So I will have most likely to kill tomorrow... It''s okay I readied myself for months, I won''t let anyone block my path... I can do it... ... ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã "Wake up already!" (Selena) "Wha?!" (Eva) As I was sleeping someone suddenly shouted in my ear waking me up in shock, as I looked around wondering what was happening I saw Selena standing there a grin on her face. "Why did you do that?!" (Eva) Oops, I kinda forgot to keep playing my role here... "Because we''re all waiting for you! You idiot!" (Selena) Hopefully she didn''t see through me but... Wait what? It''s already time?! It seem like my thinking kept me awake for more time than I first thought... Damn... "Sorry about that..." (Eva) I got out of my bed while bowing my head to Selena, and she nodded back, satisfied of my attitude... "Let''s go before the instructor get angry!" (Selena) "Right..." (Eva) Without saying another word I followed her out of the cabin, where everyone were currently walking in direction of the training field as ordered by Jim. As I saw I was getting late I ran to walk among them, so Jim don''t see my blunder. And as we arrived to the training field, our instructor was there waiting beside the arena where two knifes were planted on the floor... As expected uh... "Good you''re all here! Now, I want you all to get in rank, pairing with your partner!" So far it was as expected, good thing I guessed right and didn''t get friendly with Selena. Waiting for us to do as instructed, his eyes scrutinized every kids while taking a thinking pose. And as we finished getting in position he nodded as if he made a decision and pointed at me and Selena. "Selena, Eva! Get into the arena and take one of the knifes on the floor!" (Jim) Selena was surprised at the order since she wasn''t expecting that kind of trial. As we entered the arena... Well we call that the arena but it''s just a rectangle draw on the floor... Anyway as we entered the arena, we each took a knife and faced each other, waiting for further instruction, keeping my role of a naive girl I didn''t took a stance and just looked at Selena in a daze. I already know what kind of girl is Selena and it''s pretty simple to predict what her first move will be, so I''m gonna use that against her. "Good! Now listen well! Your first test is to... Kill each other! The one to survive is the human the other one is only a pest. Now get in position!" (Jim) Hearing what he said all the kids made a gasp of shock, myself included, and everyone was now looking at their partners in despair and fear. Neither of us took a stance and just looked at each other eyes. "Start!" (Jim) When Jim gave the signal we didn''t charge at each other, and as expected Selena started to weep crocodile tears. "Eva! *Sob* We''re friend right?! *Sob* You won''t do something as cruel as killing a friend right?!" (Selena) Like I thought she wanted me to drop my guard completely before attacking, well that''s also my plan bitch! "*Sob* Of course I won''t! I can''t attack you Selena! *Sob*" I said while throwing my knife at Selena feet. As I did I could see a small grin appearing on her face but she quickly wiped it of her face, before opening her arms while having teary eyes, as if she was asking me to jump into her arms... Yeah right. "Eva!" (Selena) "... Shut up." (Eva) *Tchak* "Wha?! *Glurg*" (Selena) She couldn''t understand what was happening, as she started to vomit blood, she put her hand on her neck as she was feeling something painful blocking her throat, as her hand touched the handle of a knife her legs started to shake from panic, she still couldn''t acknowledge what was happening. My knife who was previously on the floor was now in her neck without me making any move. It was what I trained for every nights, in order to fill in where I lacked as a mage, it was simply force magic. Since I learned the hard way that aria was a big weakness when fighting on the front line. I trained my only chantless magic, and since their was a lot of way to defend from direct magic manipulation I trained myself to use a weapon with it. It''s sound simple, but I only was able to use it efficiently recently after a lot of training! And that''s how I waited for Selena to open her guard to trap me, using this chance to plunge the knife I dropped on the floor at her feet in her neck while she was unable to see anything or predict it as she didn''t know I could use magic. Slowly you could saw life quitting her eyes as she was loosing blood, and soon, she dropped to the floor face first into a puddle of blood... *Splash* The other kid were all shaking unable to believe I was able to kill her in cold blood. But Jim just nodded satisfied at the result. "Good! It was excellent Eva! Now come to my side, from now on you''re human!" (Jim) "Yes Sir!" (Eva) Doing as instructed I walked to him to stand at his side, but as I did, you could saw hate and fear in the children eyes. After that, the pair who was after me were killed by Jim as they refused to fight... Leaving their bodies on the arena floor the ones after them had to fight while stepping on them... And in the end only seven of us, 4 girls and 3 boys were still alive after the test. We all get in a row as Jim instructed us, but most of us were crying as we did... Even I wanted to, but I couldn''t permit myself such luxury, we never know when Jim will kill one of us to make an example now that he shown his true face. "Good! Your seven did well on this test! From now on you can all call yourselves human! You all be part of a unique unit from now on, we call it the ''Majin'' Unit!" (Jim) Are we supposed to draw a M* on our forehead too?... (DBZ reference) "From now on the Majin unit going to go on it''s first mission! I have a lot of hope in you, as do the king! And he will be the one to brief you on your mission so don''t shame me or your unit! Understood?!" "Sir! Yes Sir!" (Majin unit) As we answered you couldn''t hear a cry anymore, I guess those kids made their decision... But still that bastard king going to be briefing us? Could it really be about my brother?! "Good! Now follow me! A carriage is waiting for us to brought us to the castle! Move on!" (Jim) "Sir! Yes Sir!" (Majin Unit) As we did as instructed we all walked in line not making any wasted move. And when we arrived to the entrance of this boot camp, a carriage guarded by soldiers was really waiting for us there. We all boarded it and sat inside without making a sound, after confirming we were all there Jim instructed the one driving the carriage to depart, and like that we were now going to the castle. Since the forest wasn''t far from the capital it only took a hour or so to make it there, and as we entered the castle while walking in a line behind Jim in a ''Duckling following their mother'' manner, you could see all the guards we passed in front of, making a salute as they saw who was at the head of it. After walking for a while we finally reached the throne room... I was pretty reluctant to enter it, as it was where my mother died, but unable to disobey I followed Jim as we got permission to enter... There he was, like last time, on his throne was the bastard king. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. "Finally here uh? You made me wait!" (Henry the fourth) Henry looked quite nervous when he said that. "I''m sorry about that my king, we came as fast as we could." (Jim) "Tch! So are they usable?!" (Henry) "Yes sir! Even if they are still young, they are most capable! But I would have preferred to train them more than that. Also..." (Jim) "What?!" (Henry) I don''t know why but the king was really angry and looked almost scarred of something... "That is, most of the ''Majin unit'' won''t be a problem, but do you really intent to use her for this mission?" Said Jim while turning his head to me. "You''re a fool Jim! She''s our best chance against that bastard! As long as she have that collar around her neck she won''t be able to disobey me!" (Henry) Jim grimaced at the king proclamation not convinced in the least... But anyway it seem they''re most likely talking about my brother, so he''s really coming?! "My king, don''t you think it would be simpler to use all your champions to attack him? I heard he even had a hard time against Duran, if we all attack together he won''t be able to do anything." (Jim) "That''s why I tell you you''re a fool! Sure he would die, but he won''t go down without taking one or more of you with him! He''s not our only enemy, after killing him we will have to deal with Sarius ans his men too." (Henry) "Understood my king I won''t say anything more..." (Jim) Finishing his discussion with Jim, the king looked one by one every member of the Majin(lol) unit and didn''t really look satisfied of what he was seeing... After giving a sigh he started to brief us on our mission. "Well you don''t look that useful but I will put my faith on Jim... Here your mission! My brother, prince Sarius who is a dirty traitor is actually after my head, my spy revealed me that he''s actually on his way to the capital to assassinate me! And the thing is that no matter how much men I send after them they either die or desert me!" (Henry) *Pfttt* I almost laughed hard here, I had a hard time to control myself but did it anyway. But it seem that Jim heard me and was now looking at me with a angry glare... "Those fool going to use a secret passage that they think I don''t know about, to invade the castle. Now, your mission will be to wait in this said passage, and use any mean necessary to assassinate my brother and kill his bastard of champion!" (Henry) Talk about a order, if we were to translate what he just said it would go like this, just go in this passage and kill my brother even if I don''t know how... As I was laughing internally at the king he looked my way before making a grin. "That''s right Eva, the said champion is your dear brother!" (Henry) It seem the king misunderstood what I was thinking about, but at least now I''m sure that my big brother is coming! "And you be the one to kill him!" (Henry) Tch! So he really intent to use me to kill him, the conversation he had with Jim kinda raised my doubt but they were really talking about that... And the problem is that even as I tried a lot of thing in those last months to by-pass that goddamn collar I wasn''t able to find anything. Every time I did something that would make me able to do it, the mage that have my charge send me a threat, saying that he would activate the fire crystal if I were to continue. But it''s okay, I have nothing to prove it, but I know my brother would be able to do something about it. After all, that''s all I can do right now to not fall to despair... Believe in him... Please... Come save me... ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã 2 Week before that... It was one month now since I came back to Mellanor with Elivera and Wyndy... It was a month that was interesting for me. It was the first time in my two lives that I simply lived my life in family without training or doing ''suspicious'' things... In the day we all enjoyed our time together by playing with Wyndy or teaching her thing like words she didn''t know or I personally taught her manners fitting a noble family. Yeah I know that it''s out of character, but I don''t want to give peoples any reason to look down on my girl. And well I guess I kinda took my strictness about the manner of my child from my mother who was really peculiar about that... Enough to beat me with magic if I did something wrong, wait, I remember saying that as a joke but wasn''t that really D.V?! Anyway in the day we passed time in family and at the night... We exhausted ourselves in a good way, I wonder where they learned about my fetish for bunny-girl? And double the bunny-girl... Double the fun... Thankfully when I asked Wyndy to sleep with someone else for the night, she simply answered. "Don''t worry... Melinda told me... Papa wanted be spoiled by mama... Wyndy a good girl!" (Wyndy) ... Melinda what are you teaching to my daughter. Not that it was really wrong. As so Wyndy passed the nights sharing a bed with one of the women in the house, by that I mean either, Melinda, Lucia, Sarius who I learned was in truth called Sarrina and the head-maid... Well I was kinda reluctant with the head-maid, as when she asked me if she could watch over Wyndy for the night she was almost drooling and had scary eyes. But when I asked her what she really wanted, she admitted she wanted to make Wyndy wear all kind of cloths and take ''print'' of it with a camera-crystal. A camera-crystal is as the name imply, a magic item that is like a numeric camera that can display the pictures you took with it... You need more mana than there is in the air to use it, but a cheap mana stone can be used if you''re not a mage. Since she didn''t really had wicked intent I let her keep her for the night, with the condition she make a copy of all the pictures she take, for me. And now I have 3 camera-crystal full of a hundred pictures each, of Wyndy in different dress, good job head-maid! I also have another one that should not fall in anyone hands, as the pictures in it weren''t of Wyndy, but of her mothers in cosplay... Or not, if you know what I mean... Also, I need to mention that I read a lot about Dragonkin, and now I know at least that she won''t destroy the city by accident for now as she need to open her mana channel before that. Yeah to use their breath the Dragonkin need to put mana into a organ in their throat, this organ is the reason why people don''t think they are Beastmen as magic organ are something unique to the Magicalkin, for example Elves can infuse mana into their eyes to be able to see in the dark or far away. Anyway, my sister was able to open hers this young because she''s a champion, but for the most talented apart from them they open their channel at 5 at the youngest so I don''t have to worry for now. Well that''s how it is for Human or Magicalkin, I hope that''s also the case for Dragonkin... And back to now, after enjoying my time for a month, that bastard was finally here! "ARLLAN! You fucking son of a bitch! I''m so gonna punch you in the face until you don''t have any teeth left!" (Shun) "BWHAHAHAHAHA! Calm down there Shun my boy! Don''t you want to hear what I have to say before that? I even have news about your sister you know!" (Arllan) Goddammit... That guy really know how to handle me now... "And seriously I thought you would be happy about the fact a lot of strong people came your way. When my scout that you brutalized came back I was really surprised you know." (Arllan) "With Wyndy looking, I couldn''t kill... And they were weak as hell. All you did was make my wives pissed at me for being late! And also because of you there are crazy peoples who want me to step on them or impregnate them, that was a fucking pain in the ass!" (Shun) Since their was only me and Arllan here I could talk without fear of my family hearing that... Hearing that, Arllan made a surprised face. What was so surprising? "Uh? Aren''t you happy about that too? I mean with your lust I was sure you would do every girl that came to you?" (Arllan) "Like hell I would! I''m not interested in human!" (Shun) "... PfffBWHAHAHAHA OH MY GOD!" (Arllan) Arllan was holding his side while laughing like mad. "Would you stop already?! I''m serious here! Anyway it doesn''t matter anymore! I''m still pissed, but I want to hear what you learned about my sister, so talk already." (Shun) "Fyuuu... Fine, first the good news. She''s fine and healthy and aren''t really treated badly, she was sent to some weird training place where she is trained personally by the War-chief*, Jim Lodok, with other kids her age. It''s seem to be some weird plan to form a assassination unit that was proposed to the king by the said champion, but well, I can''t be sure as there only rumor about it. Now for the bad news..." (Arllan) (*In the humans kingdom of Asfellana and Nalldam, the War-chief is the strongest man and a symbol of absolute power in the kingdom.) Arllan looked at me while grimacing not sure if it was a good idea to tell it to me. What can be so bad if she is healthy? "Talk, before I get angry..." (Shun) "*Sigh* The king put a collar on her, if it was a normal one that wouldn''t be a problem, but it''s a magical device that was made by one of the court magician." (Arllan) "And? Does it control her mind or something?" (Shun) "No, nothing as complicated as that, a mana stone full of fire magic is embedded in it, so that if she were to betray the king it would be activated by a magician and burn her to ashes... Do you understand what that mean?" (Arllan) Arllan looked really depressed when he said that. "Do you imply that I won''t be able to save her? And most of all he''s going to use her against me and so one of us while have to die?" (Shun) He looked at me wide eyed as I said that nonchalantly not looking in despair in the least. "Shun my boy?! Why do you sound so carefree?! It''s exactly as you said! The king most likely don''t know about our plan, but he will know when we will depart from here in direction of the capital, and knowing that he will keep your sister as a bodyguard against you knowing that! That mean that as long we fight against the king she will die either way!" (Arllan) ... "You finished? Uncle Arllan I appreciate the fact you''re this worried about me and my sister but you don''t have to. Do you think something like that will be enough against me? I have a plan, you don''t have to worry about that, just leave my sister to me, I won''t let any harm come to her, and don''t worry I sure as hell not going to sacrifice myself! Oh also I won''t betray you if you''re worried about that, that king going to die, that''s how it must be." (Shun) It was bound to happen anyway, that mana stone with a lot a magic inside was embedded to my sister neck of all people, was that due to luck? No I don''t think so, it''s get clearer by the day that someone is manipulating me... I wanted to avoid using that, and being manipulated really anger me, but I don''t have a choice here. Hearing my resolve Arllan was surprised, sure, but most of all he was reassured that it seem I had a plan in mind to save my sister without having to betray them. "Good... I leave that matter in your hands then. Also, everything ready for our plan. We should be able to leave tomorrow, I wanted to talk to you in private before that, but after we finished I''m going to make my report to the prince and then prepare for our travel, so also prepare yourselves for it. Also don''t worry about your little girl, Melinda seem to have grow attached to her so you should be able to leave her in her care." (Arllan) "That was my intent anyway, she''s a little too young to go to the battle field and Melinda already took care of her a lot this last month, so I don''t have any worry... We''re finally going uh?" (Shun) When he heard my last line Uncle Arllan made a grin while showing me his fist. "Right! Let''s go kill that fucker to avenge your family and save your sister!" (Arllan) *Bump* I bumped my fist against his before smiling back at him. "Let''s also avenge your best friend!" (Shun) No matter what, I can''t seem to hate that bastard, it''s no wonder he was the best friend of someone as weird as my father... Time to hit the road again uh? ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Next chapter Shun make acquaintance of a funny pair of brother and sister, before going back to killing after such a long time! Stay tuned! Chapter 23- To the capital Chapter 23 - "To the capital" "No! Papa! Don''t leave! *Sob*" (Wyndy) "Calm down Sweety... Papa really sad to leave you too, but after that we always be together. You understand?" (Shun) It was time to depart for the capital, but right now I''m trying to calm Wyndy who his crying like never before since yesterday after I told her I was going to leave her here in Melinda care for around 2 months. Well that wasn''t really the biggest problem... Yesterday, as I told her I was leaving soon, the surge of emotion awakened her mana channel, and she infused her magic organ, luckily we were outside at the time and I was able to make her look into the sky before it was too late, when she blew her dragon breath a pillar was raised into the sky and did blow away some clouds. But it wasn''t still at the level of an ancient dragon luckily... Still that was fearsome enough... Because of that, I punished her for the first time since I adopted her as she was a good girl, by spanking, so she don''t use it again mindlessly. Even if it broke my heart to see her cry even more after that. And even after all that she didn''t give up and was ready to use it again to force me to stay here, but it seem she can''t use a lot for now and she fell asleep from exhaustion, but today she was back at full strength... "I use it..." (Wyndy) She looked at me half in despair half in anger, she was really serious about using it. "*Sigh* Sweety, believe me I really didn''t want to do that but you don''t leave me any choice." (Shun) While saying that I approached her to hug her, and she received my hug happily. Before falling unconscious as I hit the back of her head... I really hate myself for doing that, but since she learned magic and even gone as far as threatening, me she didn''t leave me any choice. "Melinda... Can you give it to me?" (Shun) Melinda grimaced but still handed me what I asked her to bought yesterday, fearing it would happen. "So it''s coming to this? Poor Wyndy... Even if I understand where you coming from, that still hard to accept." (Melinda) It was a anti-magic cuff, of course it wasn''t made to look like a real cuff and more like a bracelet, but with that she won''t be able to use her breath at least. "Believe me, I also didn''t want for it to come to that , and I understand she was desperate, but I can''t let pass the fact she threatened me. Until I made her understand it''s not something she can use whenever she want she will have to wear this..." (Shun) Reluctant to, I still put the cuff on her wrist before giving the key to Melinda and hand the unconscious Wyndy to the Head-maid, who was also really sad to see this scene. "See-you Sweety, I be back as soon as I can... *Kiss*" (Shun) After giving her a small kiss on her forehead I took a step back, and after giving a small bow and asking them to take care of my daughter I joined my wives who was waiting outside with the rest of the peoples going to the capital, as they didn''t think they would be able to endure leaving Wyndy behind if they were to see her cry like yesterday... As I got out of the mansion they were in front of the door waiting for me. "Are you okay dear?" (Mysty) When Mysty saw I was frowning still unable to accept what I did to my precious little girl, she looked at me really worried, Setsuna who had most likely sensed what happened just stayed silent trying to hid her sadness as best as she could, but lately I''m able to see trough her. And in only answer to Mysty question I gave her a small nod, making her worry even more but I didn''t even have the heart to act... "Oh Shun my boy! Did you finish your business? Then let me introduce you with the one who will lead the punishing force!" (Arllan) Arllan who couldn''t read the mood came to me excited like a kid before Christmas while being followed by a tall and handsome young man with dark hair and eyes, who had the aura of a prideful noble. "No, Duke Galvira. I am thankful but I think I should be the one to introduce myself to Lord Fenrik." (Proud noble) I have a hard time reading him, I''m not sure if he is just some spoiled noble, or one who take pride in his duty. Mmm? Oh... Now that''s interesting... Behind the said noble I could see Sarius looking at him while blushing a little, I guess he''s her type. "Nice to meet you Lord Fenrik, I am the son of the Marquis, Ericson Foddlor, Thomason Foddlor is my name. It''s a pleasure to finally make acquaintance of someone as famous as you." (Thomason) Am I really this famous? But Ericson Foddlor uh? He was also a hero in the war against our rival, the Kingdom of Nalldam alongside my father. "Nice to meet you too Sir Foddlor, but I must say that my family as fallen for now, so you don''t have to call me ''Lord'' as I didn''t inherit my father title. And I''m not really one for such formality anyway, so you can simply call me Shun." (Shun) In the Kingdom of Asfellana only the head of the family have the title of a noble. And when the said head of the family retire he decide upon whom of his descendant the title should be given. Even if I should have inherited my father title when he died as I was the only son of the family, I didn''t, since our family title was gotten rid of when my father was judged as a traitor by the new king, my sister and I are now what you call, fallen noble... Not sure how to react to my words Thomason grimaced a little, but soon replaced it with a smile. "I understand, then please call me Thomason." (Thomason) "Sure, Thomason." (Shun) He was a little surprised that I called him by his first name that easily as noble really didn''t joke around with formality, but still kept his smile and shook my hand. After all he was one who asked me to call him that. "Anyway Si... Shun, we''re all ready to depart so we can leave whenever you''re ready." (Thomason) "Good, do you think we have enough troops to guard the prince from attacks on the road? Aren''t we a little short on men here?" (Shun) I pointed that out, because there was around 50 knights on horses at most, and all looked really young, well that was expected when you know that their leader was at most around 17 years old. But that seem not really enough to start an attack on the capital... "Ahahahah, I understand you''re worry, but it''s also part of Duke Galvira plan, also every one of my men are more than competent, some of them hold a blessing and we even have a champion on our side. I won''t say she''s as strong as you but she''s still really powerful for her age! I think I should also introduce you to her... Algurd!" (Thomason) So we also have a champion in the second ''prince'' faction apart from me? When she heard her name a young girl with dark hair and eyes who looked around 14 years old ran to us in a hurry. "What is it brother?" (Algurd) Oh so she''s his sister? They do look really alike. "This is Sir Shun Fenrik, please introduce yourself." (Thomason) Surprised to hear my name she looked at me in a daze, maybe she had a hard time believing I was the said man as I was this young or something, as she kept starring into my face while making a strange scowl... "That''s rude Algurd!" (Thomason) *Pow* "Ouch!" (Algurd) As she was keeping starring at me Thomason reprimanded her attitude by a little smack on the head that made her put her hands on it in pain with teary eyes... Is that girl really going to be useful? "I-I''m Sorry! It''s just that I''m pretty sure to have see you somewhere before, but it''s more something close to a feeling than a memory..." (Algurd) Of course Mysty misunderstood her, thinking she was hitting on me, and hugged me while growling at her. "Grrrrrr! He''s already taken!" (Mysty) But that reaction just made Algurd smirk awkwardly. "Introduce yourself already!" (Thomason) *Pow* "Ouch! Sorry!" (Algurd) Thomason looked quite ashamed right now because of his sister... and couldn''t help but heave a sigh in desperation. Well that how he act but they seem pretty close to me. "*Cough* *Cough* Nice to meet you Lord Fenrik, my name is Algurd Foddlor, I am the champion of the Earth god Malmuir, my hobby is mining!" (Algurd) Mining?! What kind of hobby is that?! Even more for noble girl, but I guess that''s the reason why she was chosen by Malmuir. "*Cough!* Please excuse me for a second..." (Thomason) Looking angry but keeping his smile, Thomason took hold of his sister by the shoulder and walked a little further from us with her to talk. They were too far for me to hear but it wasn''t the case for Setsuna who whispered to my hear their conversation. "You idiot! Didn''t I tell you to make a good first impression?! Not only you''re rude to him what was those lame pick-up lines?!" (Thomason)/ Setsuna do the imitation here, she''s pretty good at that / "But! I don''t know how to do that! You just told me to try to seduce him, it''s not that easy, I didn''t even hold hand with a boy to this day, what did you expect from me?!" (Algurd)/S/ Wait, so she was seriously hitting on me?! Talk about awkward... "It''s because at this rate I won''t ever find anyone to take you as a spouse! I had my hope with Shun as I heard he have a lot of lust and seemed to love ''peculiar'' women, but you had to talk about your weird hobby of course!" (Thomason) /S/ "That''s rude! What is wrong with mining?! Ahhh, the feeling of carving the earth with a pickaxes is just so awesome! *Cough* Anyway! Sure he''s handsome and strong, but didn''t the rumors said he was a cannibal?! Do you want me to finish mixed in a salad or something?!" (Algurd) /S/ I had a hard time to keep myself from laughing out loud here, that girl is really funny. "*Sigh* Listen, I won''t ask you for the imposible, but at least try to keep a good relationship with him, okay?" (Thomason) /S/ "Leave it to me!" (Algurd) /S/ Saying that Algurd made a thump up to her brother. And they came back to us, Thomason making a little bow in apologies. "Sorry about that... I had something to discuss with my little sister." (Thomason) "I''m sorry if I seemed rude to you lord Fenrik! I hope we can still be good friend!" (Algurd) "Well why not, and don''t worry about being rude, like I already told you''re brother I''m not really one for formality. Anyway, let''s work hard together to kill that bastard of a king." (Shun) I didn''t correct her about the ''lord'' thing as it was going to be a pain if I need to explain myself everytime... "Sure! I''m gonna break that bastard balls!" (Algurd) Hearing her answer Thomason made a facepalm, looking exhausted. Now that we finished with the introduction, we all mounted our own horse and departed for the capital. Well for me I made Setsuna change into her cursed blade form and put her in my scarf, as for Mysty she was behind me in human form hugging my back, as she would be too heavy for the poor horse if she were to change in her sword form... Setsuna really looked jealous at first when I told her to change form, but when I said to her it was because Mysty would be too heavy she did it while laughing at Mysty who was now pouting. And so we were finally on the road to the capital! It''s going to be a long travel, at least one month as we will have to fight our way trough. But when I think that at the end of road my sister and that fucking king wait there, it''s not that much anymore, also if I think absentmindedly then days will pass in a flash. But like we were expecting, a week after departing we encountered an army. It happened in the middle of the day, we were advancing at a good pace when suddenly one of our scout who was 10km ahead of us, came back at full speed on his horses to warn us that their was an army approaching us at the front, and they were no less than 200. "Was their any champion among them?!" (Thomason) "No sir, at least from what I saw their wasn''t any champion that serve the first prince. It seem that this is the private army of Earl Mankan as he was leading them." (Scout) "Mankan, that fool! That bastard promised me he would be on our side! Did he lose his mind to betray us for such a king?!" (Arllan) "It doesn''t matter if Earl Mankan betrayed us Duke Galvira. Such a small army is nothing in face of my unit. Everyone! Take your..." (Thomason) "Wait." (Shun) As Thomason was going to give order to his men to take their position I stopped him. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. "What is it Shun?" (Thomason) "Let me take care of it." (Shun) """Wha?!""" Everyone around me gasped at my word from shock. "Shun! Even if that you that''s pure folly!" (Sarius) "The prince''s right, Shun my boy! That''s a whole army of 200 men we''re going to face!" (Arllan) "So? Thomason didn''t you say your unit could take care of them easily?" (Shun) "That''s right yes..." (Thomason) Thomason not really understanding what I want to say with that, grimaced a little while answering me. "Then I don''t see the problem. I don''t want you to think I see your men as weak, but let me tell you than I kill every one of them whit no problem." (Shun) "What?! Shun you''re going too far! I won''t let you insult my men in that manner!" (Thomason) Thomason men glared at me with hate in their eyes as their pride couldn''t let what I said simply go. "*Sigh* Elivera what do you think?" (Shun) I didn''t want to ask for her help here, but since she''s the only one present you saw most of my strength as Arllan didn''t really see me taking care of those assassins, I didn''t have any choice. Elivera who was riding a horse while hugging Rakki back just heaved a sigh while shaking her head. "Frankly, I don''t know, but if it''s you that wouldn''t be surprising... You did take all my men head on while being unarmed and using only a part of your strength." (Elivera) An awkward silence came as they weren''t sure what to think of what Elivera just said... "Let''s say you can take care of all those men by yourself for argument sake. Why would you do that? Wouldn''t that be simpler to simply use all our force to get rid of them?" (Arllan) Good, now we can talk. "It''s to simplify what come next. First nobody on our side would die so we would keep all our force for the next attack. Second, I will use my strength to install fear in them and let the survivor run away, that would decrease the number of peoples who would dare to attack us. And lastly but not least..." (Shun) Waiting for my words you could heard my listener swallow their spit wondering what I was going to say. "I would finally be able to let off some steam!" (Shun) They all made a stupid face as their expectation was betrayed... Apart from Mysty who was joyously laughing behind me. "What did you expect? I didn''t fight for a goddamn whole month! Even more than that I didn''t kill for 2! I''m seriously itching for a fight! AH A FIGHT!" (Shun) Letting myself getting a little too much excited, blood-lust started to leak out of me in crazy quantity. Knocking out the horse I was riding as he took a direct hit of it, making him stand unconscious. And as they feel a little of it all the horses and the peoples riding them around me, felt a shiver up their spines from fear. "Cal-Calm down boy! you''re getting a little too excited there!" (Arllan) Oops "Forgive me. *Cough* I kinda get ahead of myself there... Anyway,now you should understand, it''s the best course of action to let me handle it." (Shun) "*Sigh* You''re really as blood thirsty as rumors said... I understand Shun, please take care of it, I just hope you won''t come to regret it." (Thomason) Finally! That''s going to be funny! First time I''m going to fight such a number of opponent! I couldn''t help but make an evil smirk while thinking about it. "Scary..." (Algurd) That comment was unnecessary! "Understood, and don''t worry about me I won''t die that easily." (Shun) After saying that I jumped down my horse as he was now looking like a taxidermied animal with eyes wide open and helped Mysty get down too. "Setsuna turn back, if I''m going to make them as afraid as possible I should use Mysty, protect everyone as I take care of it please." (Shun) Like ordered Setsuna changed back into human but was clearly pouting. "Is something wrong?" (Shun) "Hmpf! Nothing my lord, it''s just that myself was in sword form while sister Mystyval was enjoying herself cuddling thou for a week, and now that thou finally going to use us after more than 2 months of wait, it''s not myself that thou choose but sister Mystyval... That is all..." (Setsuna) Wow... That''s the first time she so openly showed me her discontentment, it was kinda cute. But she''s not totally in the wrong too. "Don''t be like that Setsuna, I understand where you come from but I also didn''t use Mysty for an even longer time you know. But it''s true that it''s unfair that you travel in your sword form when Mysty don''t." (Shun) I hugged her and gently patted her head while approaching my mouth to her ear to whisper in it. "You will have plenty of punishment tonight..." (Shun) "... I understand my lord! Please do thy best there and do not worry, as myself will protect everyone from harm!" (Setsuna) Setsuna sudden change of attitude surprised everyone and they were now wondering what the hell I whispered into her ear for provoking such a change, everyone but Mysty, who was now the one pouting... Seriously, what it''s going to be when I have more cursed blades... Either way since she did want me to use her to fight she didn''t said anything and turned into her sword form. [Let''s go dear! Blood going to rain today!] "Sure honey!" (Shun) Oh! That was a long time since I last called her that. Now ready, I started to run at full speed while Setsuna was waving at me behind my back. I ran at an incredible speed that''s was even faster that when I ran to Melody village a month ago, and around 7 minutes latter I slowed down as I was feeling tremors under my feet from the horses of the enemy army that was coming my way. "Good! Now let''s enjoy ourselves honey!" (Shun) Since their wasn''t anyone else around, I was back to call her with that nickname. [Yeah! I hope they be strong enough so you can enjoy yourself dear!] Little by little what was a blur faraway became more clear as they were approaching me. Sensing my will Mysty started to cut the air with her teeth making a high pitched sound. *VVVVVVVVVvvvvVVvvvVVVVVvvv* I kinda missed that sound! "Pff...PfffhahaHAhAHAHAHAHAHA!" (Shun) [Hihihihihi!] I tend to become a little crazy when I wield Mysty... From far away I could see that the man who was leading the army made a sign to slow down, and slowly they slowed down until they completely stopped their advance looking at me from 100 meters away, not sure who I was but sensing my blood-lust and the dark aura that oozing out of Mysty they became wary. Mmm... Now that I think about it isn''t their a chance that they''re joining us? I should maybe hear them out before killing them... While I was thinking that a man who was most likely a messenger approached me still on his horse, looking angrily at me. "The Earl Mankan is pass!..." (Messenger) *VVRRRrRRrrr* Just kidding! Like I care about this shit! As soon as they didn''t hold their part of the contract they became enemy! As the messenger talked to me in a tone that didn''t please me I ripped him apart with his horse making body parts mixed with blood and gore flying in the air, before the poor guy could even cry from fear or pain. I grew stronger since the last time I used Mysty, most likely a side effect of my other souls as they already changed my stamina to something ridiculous, when I think what kind of power I''m going to hold when I build a bridge between them, I can''t help but grow impatient to see that. As they saw their comrade and his horse flying in little parts in the air, they were now looking at me, eyes wide open wondering what the hell happened. "CHAARRRGEEEEEE!!!" (Earl Mankan) From afar I could hear the Earl ordering his men to charge, and as soon as he did they all rushed at me on their horses while shouting a war cry. "NOW WE''RE TALKING!" (Shun) Using their numbers and horses they tried to run me over. The fool! *VVRRVRVRRRRRRrrRRrRrrRr* As they came in my range I ripped them apart one by one swinging Mysty in every direction at an incredible speed making a strange red blur appearing in front of me and creating something akin to a blood mist, as rivers of blood was flying around me. What is most incredible with Mysty is that she eat your opponent with such speed that you almost don''t feel any resistance when you rip someone apart. But well it''s still a mess... I only killed thirty of them yet everything around here was red with blood... Me included... Oh wait, someone was struggling in the river of blood while missing his legs... "Ahhh! *Sob* Save me! Anyone please! I give you everything I have! Please! *Sob*" (Random knight.) "Mmm? Didn''t I heard something like that not long ago? Where was that already?... Oh well let''s not leave any leftover!" (Shun) [Yeah! That''s rude!] Time to do my job and make them crap their pants... Approaching the legless knight who was trying to run away from here by crawling on the floor. I hold him by his hair, making him cry even more in despair. "Help me!!! Plleaaasseee!!! AAHHHHHhhhhHHh" (Shun) And as I bite is neck, ripping his flesh with my own teeth his cry of despair become one of pain. Poor guy, even though he forgot about his legs until now... But still, I''m impressed with myself... I don''t even care about eating someone alive, that''s even a little funny too. My mind sure became weird in a matter of months, well since it make me better at killing it doesn''t really matter anyway. Little by little I ate him from the neck, as I thought using Mysty curse I can eat even bones with no problem, as I started to eat him before I even knew it all that was left was but his head. As I was devouring him heartily the Earl men looked at me shaking in fear not making a single move, afraid to be the next one to be eaten. "I can''t... This guy not human... Screw this shit! I''m not staying here to get myself killed for that retard king!" (Random Knight #2) After him you could her a lot of other knight saying something like that... They aren''t going to run away are they?! I mean sure I wanted them to be afraid! But not THAT afraid! And sure as hell they did, even the goddamn Earl who was looking from afar, ran away as soon as it turned bad for them... "Seriously?... I ONLY KILLED THIRTY! Shit... And here I was, thinking it was going to be a blast..." (Shun) [If you run after them wouldn''t you be able to catch up?] "*Sigh* I''m not in the mood anymore, those small fry completely destroyed my fun. Let''s just go back..." (Shun) [Okay... Too bad it wasn''t as fun as you first thought, uh dear?] "You said it, and now I''m red with blood... Oh well, maybe Algurd or some of the knights know at least a weak water spell." (Shun) And so I turned around and walked away from the bloodbath still disappointed about the battle. After walking for a while dragging my feet I finally joined the others, blood still dripping from my hair. When they saw in what state I was while I was walking through, you could hear gasp of shock around me, until I reached Setsuna who was guarding the prince. "Did something go wrong my lord? Thou look pretty sad to me..." (Setsuna) "Yeah... Those retards ran away after I only killed around thirty of them... It really was no fun." (Shun) "Thirty?! Why did they ran away when they still had that much troops?" (Thomason) Not minding the fact that I was covered in blood, among others things... Thomason looked more curious about the fact the enemies ran away this soon in the battle... "I just ate some guy whole, well yeah I wanted to scare them somehow, but I didn''t expected them to be that scarred for this much..." (Shun) While saying that, I showed them a piece of skin that was stuck in my teeth... ... ...... "*Bweurghhhh*" (Sarius) Hey Sarius, wouldn''t Thomason be disgusted to see you vomit all of a sud... Oh... He''s also vomiting... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Next chapter we learn a lot more about the others cursed blades and Shun plan for the future! Stay tuned! Chapter 24 - The secret passage Chapter 24 - "The secret passage" 3 Weeks have passed since our battle against Earl Mankan men, and right now I was running in place of the scout, 10 km in front of the second prince force, the reason as to why it became like that? It was mainly to use me as a scout and repellent against enemies and because like that I could have Mysty and Setsuna on my back at the same time, stopping their complains and jealousy. After defeating the Earl small army like that and make them runaway in fear, the rumors about me became even more wilds and now even nobles were afraid of me... After the Earl another noble send an army after me, but like the first one they ran away as soon as they saw of what I was capable of. After that we almost see nobody and when we did, I didn''t even have to fight as they ran away as soon as they saw me... That was annoying to say the least, why the king obstinate himself to not send any champion my way? That''s strange, maybe he want them to all attack me together as we reach the capital... Also I was really curious as to why he didn''t just send every nobles after us at the same time to crush our small numbers of men, but for that, Arllan already explained to me why. The first reason was because we were underestimated because of this very same small number, that''s the reason why we took only that much men with us. The second was because Arllan sent threat to every nobles in the kingdom, saying that if they were to group together they wouldn''t be forgiven after Sarius would take the throne. Why he made such a a roundabout threat? It was because that way the nobles wouldn''t take any risk by not disobeying their current king and would be able to attack us, but won''t band together against us in the small chance that Sarius succeed in taking the throne from his brother. The last reason was that most nobles didn''t have any loyalty for the current king, mostly because, ironically enough, he killed my father and branded him a traitor when he was a hero who saved a lot of those very same nobles in the war against Nalldam. Even if someone is accused of being the one behind the death of a king, a hero like him should have been judged fairly in front of a fair court, but he was killed without even be given this chance on order of that fool of first prince. And if that wasn''t enough he even attacked his family going against the code of honor of the Kingdom, no matter how you look at it this guy a true retard who know nothing of politic, I wonder why there are even people following him? To manipulate him maybe... Anyway here I was, running alone with my two swords on my back talking with them to pass the time. [So my lord? What do thou plan to do after we saved thy sister? Are thou going to accept Sarrina proposition?] (Setsuna) "Mmm... Well I thought about it a little, I think I''m going to accept the job but under some conditions." (Shun) [Uuhhhh... Are you seriously gonna work for the princess? It sound like a pain...] (Mysty) "That''s why I said that I was going to accept under some conditions, I''m only going to work under her in name only, because of this incident my name became really well know in a matter of months, so I should simply sell it to Sarius as a job." (Shun) [Oh! As expected of my lord, that''s a smart plan! Thou still would work for the kingdom with every advantage that came with the position, but would be free of the chains who come with it!] (Setsuna) [But if your free what are we going to do? Travel?] (Mysty) "No, as strange as it seem, I really enjoyed myself this month we all passed together as a family in Arllan mansion, before that I didn''t think I could live without killing or fighting, but I was wrong, living peacefully as a true family is really not bad. So I was thinking of gaining a small territory to the south near the sea in reward for my help, where we could live peacefully for now with Eva and Wyndy. We have a lot of time after all." (Shun) [My lord... That sound like a really appealing plan.] (Setsuna) Setsuna sounded really lovely when she said that, it seem she''s much more of a housewife material than Mysty... [Yeah! Like that we could have fun every nights!] (Mysty) As it was the answer she gave to my peaceful life plan. [Sister Mystyval... Thou are the shame of us sisters...] (Setsuna) [Don''t say it like you didn''t think about it!] (Mysty) [... Myself can''t say she didn''t... But still, learn to read the mood...] (Setsuna) Talking about sisters... Now that I think of it we never talked about it. Now I''m really curious. "Honey, Setsuna, can you tell me more about the others cursed blades?" (Shun) [Umumumumu... So you''re still not satisfied with me and Setsuna...] (Mysty) Oh that was long time since I last heard Mysty trademark. [Don''t be like that sister Mystyval, we already knew that my lord lust for blades was abnormal when we fell in love with him, myself would be actually quite pleased if all of us sisters were to be together once again.] (Setsuna) I had my doubt but Setsuna do have something like family love for the other cursed blades after all. [Umumumu... Fine, but I can''t really say a lot about them, I don''t really remember what they look like, as my only memory with them was when we talked using our mind as we were rampaging the earth, before being sealed...] (Mysty) Uh? Wait a minute. "Does that mean you don''t remember the time you killed Enoth?" (Shun) [Mmm? No I really don''t , I''m pretty sure we did kill him, but it''s only a vague memory, or it''s more like I know it from instinct or something.] (Mysty) [It''s the same for myself my lord, the memory myself have of the time before we fell from heaven are a mess... Also like Mysty I don''t know much about the others blades apart from their names and personality, but well even that is not to take seriously as the personality we know are the one under the curse.] (Setsuna) You both aren''t really that different from when you were under the curse you know... [Yeah, the worst of them was Siraala, that girl became totally crazy in a matter of days and weren''t even able to hold a conversation anymore, only moaning and laughing like mad.] (Mysty) That''s sound freakin'' scary... I wonder what guardian she''s sealing to become like that... [Poor sister Siraala, even though at start she sounded like a sweet and gentle girl... But I''m sure my lord will be able to save her!] (Setsuna) [Yeah I wonder if she the one sealed to the east or the north west, or maybe she''s the one I can''t locate. Did you try to locate them Setsuna?] (Mysty) [Yes myself did as soon as my lord freed myself from the curse, but the result was the same, myself was able to locate Camio and Amy to the east, and also another one in the west whom the identity is still unknown, but the last one must have a strong seal as myself can''t sense her.] (Setsuna) What with those names? And... Wait there two of them?! Did I mess up with my mental calculation? No, no matter how many time I add them up the result is always six, yet there only five cursed blades... "Setsuna, is Camio and Amy the same cursed blade?" (Shun) [Oh! That''s right, of course my lord would be confused by that as we didn''t explain it to him. Camio and Amy are two yet one, even myself don''t really know what that mean but they are two soul yet are one cursed blade.] (Setsuna) [They''re really are strange girls, they don''t talk much and sounded lazy when they did.] (Mysty) "I see, then I guess the monster ''plaguing'' them are ''the twin headed calamity''?" (Shun) Sorry about that guardians. [That''s right my lord, the last one is Kokihilo who is cursed by ''the doom''. As for her personality, she''s something of a cry baby.] (Setsuna) She also have a weird name. Anyway that mean that Siraala is sealing ''the light eater'', from the sound of it, it must either be the guardian of the light or the one of the darkness. [Yeah she''s fun to tease! As soon as you tease her a little she start crying in a cute voice.] (Mysty) That''s a dangerous combination with a sadist like me... "But from all those information we can actually know the position of every cursed blades and who is the last one." (Shun) [Uh?! Really my lord?!] (Setsuna) "Yeah, your seals are already crazy strong and must eat an incredible amount of mana. If we take that hint it became quite simple to know where the last one is." (Shun) [Yeah... I don''t understand.] (Mysty) "Well you lack a lot of knowledge about this world so it''s no wonder, but let me ask you something. For what reason would the mages who sealed you gave you a weaker seal than the one you can''t sense? We''re talking about cursed blades here it''s not something that should let free easily, even trough someone was able to release Mysty..." (Shun) [Wouldn''t that be because they didn''t need to seal us in a stronger seal?] (Setsuna) "Yes and no, they sealed you with weaker seal because it was enough, sure, but what I meant was, why would they seal you with a weaker one if they''re able to make a stronger one? Because they couldn''t. I know a little about seal as I read about them in the library that was inside the manor where was sealed Mysty. Their only two way to make seal that can hold itself without having a mage feeding it mana directly. You can either use a mana stone, but it won''t hold for long even with one of really good quality, or you can use a ley line." (Shun) [Do thou mean those ''power spot'' were mana gather?] (Setsuna) "Exactly, since your seals hold for no less than three thousand years it can only mean the dungeon were build on exceptional power spot. Yet those same spot wasn''t enough to build a seal as strong as the last one, so it mean it can only be at a place with an even stronger flow of mana. And there only one place I can think of that is know for being the center of this world ley line and also have a security even higher than a dungeon. ''The dragon king mountain'' in the north continent, home of the ancient dragons." (Shun) [Oh! Such knowledge! As expected of my lord! Even a scholar can''t hold a candle to my lord mind.] (Setsuna) You''re going a little too far in your compliments Setsuna... [Umumumumu... But even if you know where the last sister is, how can you know who it is?] (Mysty) "You should know that better than me, weren''t there one of you who had a curse so strong she became crazy in a matter of days?" (Shun) [Ohhh! So that mean that Siraala is on the north continent and Kokihilo on the west one?!] (Mysty) [Now we know where to search! Myself is impatient to see our sisters! That... My lord! There''s someone coming our way from behind!] (Setsuna) As Setsuna warned me I quickly turned around while drawing her ready for any incoming enemy, but as the one coming our way came closer Setsuna corrected herself telling me it was Thomason. But as I still didn''t know why he was in such a rush I kept my guard up. Thomason arrived panting heavily from exhaustion, it''s seem he had a hard time catching up with me... "Uff... Ufff... Shun! You gone too far! Good thing I chased after you, at this rate you were going to attack the capital head on..." (Thomason) "Oops, sorry, I had my mind elsewhere..." (Shun) "... Do not mind... Anyway we need to join the others, the entrance to the secret passage is in a church near here, please follow me." (Thomason) It seem Thomason got used to me, after the whole ''eating a guy'' incident, him Sarius and Algurd didn''t want to talk to me even when we were camping. But it seem Arllan talk to them in my favor, I don''t really know what he said to them but we were all back to how we were at the start of the travel. It''s not like I would be sad if they were to hate me either way... I followed Thomason in silence, and after running trough a forest for some time we arrived to an abandoned church who was covered in plants and had the mighty statue of a wearbear on it''s roof, It was most likely a church of the werebear god Otor, still... For the church of a god to be left in this state... just how hated is this guy? Anyway, we''re around 30km away from the capital, that passage must be really long to reach even here... Or maybe it use teleportation circles? Everyone was waiting for us in front of the entrance, and as she saw us Sarius waved her hand in the air, not at me no, but to Thomason, it seem they became quite ''close'' lately. I wonder if Thomason even know he''s a she, that would be a good laugh if he we''re actually gay... "Good job getting back that fool." (Sarius) ... I wonder why, but her attitude lately really piss me off... "Please prince don''t talk of him like that, if not for Shun we wouldn''t have been able to reach our destination this easily." (Thomason) Yeah you tell her Thomason! "We don''t have time for that, kids! From now on we''re going to invade the castle, and we will most likely have to fight the top three champions of this kingdom! So stay on guard and let''s advance!" (Arllan) Seem like uncle Arllan in ''serious mode''. Still I''m interested about those champions, it seem the strongest of them directly trained my sister, I wonder how strong she grew from that training... As we entered the church Arllan gave instruction to open the entrance to the passage, first you need to pull on a wall sconce, next you need to turn one of the circular stone of a pillar, and finally push the shrine a the end of the church... Well, that was a classic, once again... This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. As Thomason men did as instructed, a rumble was heard coming from the right wall of the church, a part of it slid to the side and showed a staircase behind it going down... I was had! The stairs was never under the shrine! Well played mate, well played... I was of course going to be the first one to descend the stairs as a scout using Setsuna curse, but before that I needed Mysty to get in her human form, as for the reason why, is because my body can''t handle two curse at the same time for too long, it was one of the experimentation I did in the month I was in Arllan mansion before coming here. The result was gruesome... It was close to what happened when I used my scarf, no it wasn''t as simple as that, after I kept holding Mysty will being under Setsuna curse, after 5 minutes passed I suddenly felt something dark invading my body, wounds appeared on my whole body out of nowhere making me bleed litters of blood, thankfully I dropped Mysty just a second after they appeared, if I had wield her for even one more second my wound would have been too much for me to survive without eating a human, yet I had no humans around me at the time, and even if I did it would have been someone close to me that I wouldn''t want to eat. But even then if it wasn''t for Mysty and Setsuna who kept bringing me weak Monsters, my wounds would have been enough to kill me. That''s how fearsome a double curse is if I''m exposed to it for too long. Anyway back to now, I descended the stairs while holding Setsuna unsheathed as Mysty guarded the back of the line and as we reached the end of the stairs we entered an impressively huge room who looked like it was carved from a huge red stone, lighted by light stones inserted in the ceiling, and at the end of the said room was a giant door made of the same red stone as the rest of the room, with a strange mechanism at the bottom of it. "I see, is that door why we need Elivera?" (Shun) "Yeah, that mechanism is a lock that need a strong flow of wind mana to be unlocked." (Arllan) "Mmm? And what I''m I supposed to do exactly?" (Elivera) "You need to insert your hand in the lock hole and throw at it you''re strongest wind spell, that''s all. I just hope that everything still work and didn''t just rust..." (Arllan) "Only one way to know..." Saying that Elivera inserted her right hand into the hole that was at the middle part of the mechanism, and started her aria. "In my name, elemental of wind, do my binding and become a tempest that will shred my enemies apart, Tempest howling!" (Elivera) When she finished her chant, an abnormal gust of wind could be felt coming out from the hole of the lock, it was only the remnant of the wind that was being absorbed by the mechanism yet it was enough to make us slowly slide away from her while covering our face to protect our eyes. Holy cow! So she did go easy on me at that time! It''s no wonder that Sarius and Arllan had such high expectation from her with that much power! Did she go easy on me because she smelled I was a young boy? Now I really want to fight her at full force, but it will have to wait at a latter time... *CLACKCLACKCLACK* After some time the lock finally made a loud sound announcing it was opening, it was with good timing, since Elivera reached her limit and fell to the floor from exhaustion just after that, if this lock needed even more mana we would have been stuck here, that''s no joke! Rakki hurried to her side and carried her to the side as the massive door was now opening making an incredible ruckus and shaking the room doing it... *RRRUMMMBLLEEEE* "Yes! With that we obtained our ticket into the castle! Good job Elivera! Take a rest, some men will stay with you to protect you so don''t worry!" (Arllan) Elivera who was exhausted, just waved her hand will making a weak smile in response. "Wait a minute Arllan, won''t we need Elivera to open the door at the other side?" (Shun) That was quite logical in my mind that there would be two doors to this secret passage. "Uh? Don''t worry my boy that''s the only door to the passage! On the other side we just need to pull a lever to open the secret entrance to this passage." (Arllan) I was wrong... "Wait a minute that''s really bad news!" (Shun) Everyone looked at me in shock wondering what the hell was wrong with that. "*Sigh* Don''t you understand? I was sure there was a door at the two sides of this passage, and since you need a really powerful wind mage who seem to be rare in this kingdom I said nothing about it. But if that not the case, doesn''t that mean that the first prince could ambush us or trap the place?" (Shun) "Why would he? He doesn''t even know the existence of this passage. When I took the plans, they were untouched for years, and after I and Arllan find out about this, we burned the plans so that even if they find out about the passage some way or another, they won''t know how to open it." (Sarius) "... Are you sure about that? Nobody else saw those plans? Absolutely nobody?" (Shun) When I said that you could see Arllan face getting paler by the second. "Oh shit..." (Arllan) "What?! Is something wrong Arllan?!" (Sarius) "Alice... She brought us tea when we were working on those plans and strangely waited in the room to fill our cups when empty. Since I had my head on my work I didn''t even think of that..." (Arllan) Is Alice the Head-maid? Hey! Don''t joke with that! That woman is with my daughter right now you know! And I even locked her magic with a cuff so she won''t be able to defend herself if she were to be attacked by her! Still if she were a spy wouldn''t she have already told the king about Sarius being a girl? That and she had plenty of occasion to poison me or kidnap Wyndy... "Okay, I''m really not sure about her being a spy but let''s proceed with caution..." (Shun) Everyone nodded now conscious of the danger. Unlike before everyone was on his guard as we advanced through an hallway whom we couldn''t see the end, since I''m here they don''t really have to, but let''s not take any risk. Still, I''m bored... Let''s ask Arllan about those champions... "Hey Arllan." (Shun) "What is it?" (Arllan) Still looking around on his guard Arllan answered me in what was almost a whisper. "Can you tell me more about the champions that serve the king?" (Shun) "*Sigh* Shun my boy, do you really think it''s the time to talk?" (Arllan) "I''m totally bored... And at this pace we won''t reach the castle today... I hoped there was going to be some teleportation circles, but to think it''s really was a hallway of 30km..." (Shun) "You''re right about that, even I didn''t expect it to be this long, I wonder how they even build something like that... Anyway, since you want to know about the champions and you''re most likely going to be the one to fight them I guess I should tell you after all." (Arllan) "I would be thankful yes." (Shun) "Where to start... I guess I start with the one you know, Jim Lodok the War-chief and champion of the God of order Ayolm, in battle capability is not the strongest one far from it, but he have a nasty ability." (Arllan) For making him the strongest man in the kingdom that must be one hell of a ability. "It''s the ability to force people who hear his voice to obey to him, it''s said that people strong enough can resist it, but it take them some time to free themselves from it, and it give enough of an opening to make him undefeated." (Arllan) "Wait what?! That''s all?! What a joke..." (Shun) "What are you saying Shun my boy, that the most fearsome ability one can have! If he order you to kill yourself, if you''re not strong enough you won''t be able to resist, and even if you can, you be paralyzed will resisting and it give enough time for him to finish you off!" (Arllan) "Then you just need to don''t hear his order... This guy is boring, talk about the next one." (Shun) Arllan looked at me dumbfounded as if I just said something ridiculous once again, but sighed and continued. "Fine... Then there the second strongest Edea, she''s the champion of the God of shadow Izeaarn, the thing is that almost nobody ever saw her, she''s almost something of an urban legend and is said to have a weird fighting style who use a lot a tools and strangely shaped weapons, that what I heard but everything is from rumors and I don''t even know her family name." (Arllan) "Ahahah, she''s a Kunoichi* or something? Oh wait, that would be something logical for the champion of shadow... Still where did the God of shadow even found someone like that in this day and age? That, or she''s died really old and is also old in this world, I wonder..." (Shun) (*A Kunoichi is a female ninja) Arllan was quite troubled from my rambling as he didn''t even understood a word I said... "Kunoichi? What''s that?" (Arllan) Oh yeah it''s not like they would know about them, from what I know they''re no ninja in this world... "Something only a champion would know about don''t worry about it, just think of it as a type of spy..." (Shun) But a ninja uh? That could be interesting to fight her. "Right... I guess that after that the last one I should mention is the third strongest, previously fourth, Lanna Angemirra, she''s the champion of the Goddess of death Xinath, she''s was ranked this lowly because she can''t really fight by herself, but like Jim lodok she have an annoying ability. She can control dead body and make them fight with the same strength they had at the time of their death, it seem that there are a lot of condition to her ability but they are unknown to me. And that''s all, the rest of the champions are either not on the king side or too weak to mention." (Arllan) "I see thanks for the info. With that I know how to fight them, but you didn''t mention Edea quirk.(Shun) "It''s because nobody know about it, there not even rumors about it..." (Arllan) Mmm, Edea is clearly the one I need to be wary of, there also Lanna who is most likely going to do something I really won''t like, but I also know how to handle her. As for Jim, he''s a joke, it be simple to kill him. As we were walking for a while and I was thinking of what strategy to use for every champions... [My lord!] (Setsuna) "I know! Everyone stop!" (Shun) Everyone did as I said and suddenly stop in their tracks. "What''s wrong?!" (Thomason) "There peoples waiting to ambush us and hiding in the dark further away... Well it''s what I like to say but it''s strange really, they no more than 8 and they''re all kids younger than me..." (Shun) Still under Setsuna curse I was able to sense them 100 meters away from here even if I can only saw them as a blur from this far away. But one of them seemed different from the rest, not only the kid had an absurd amount of mana in him, he had also another source of mana near his neck... Eva! "Mysty! follow me! As for the rest don''t move from here!" (Shun) "Wha?! Wait a minute!" (Sarius) Not letting the time to Sarius to tell me her complain I ran straight at the ambush, since the hallway is pretty dark as only a few light stones is inserted into the ceiling, my only hope is that the ones I left behind won''t see what I''m going to do from there... "Eva! Are you here?!" (Shun) In the middle of the kids who was hiding in the shadows using most likely a magic tool I called for her while looking in her direction. When they heard that I was calling her I could sense confusion from the other children that was hiding, but as for Eva she showed herself will clearly being happy from seeing me. "Big brother!" (Eva) Unable to contain myself I tried to ran to hug her but... "Wait right there you bastard!" (???) The voice of a young man could be heard coming from Eva direction, and what was weird, was that I couldn''t sense any man near her... "Who''s talking?!" (Shun) "Uhuhuhuh, let me introduce myself! My name is Henry the fourth, king of Asfellana! I''m currently talking to you trough your precious sister collar! You sure made a mess of thing you bastard, but you''re end is near!" (Henry) Shit, I didn''t expect that bastard to directly keep a watch on what was happening, I need to get close to her to use ''that''. Should I use my scarf? No... That would be too dangerous... "If you ever come close to your sister I will burn her to ash using the mana stone embedded to her collar! So now... Let yourself get killed without a move!" (Henry) Shit! As they took his words as a signal, all the kids surrounding us leaped at me, a dagger in their hand... Now, what to do... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Next chapter there will be a cliffhanger! Stay tuned! Chapter 25 - The bridge Chapter 25 - "The bridge" Too bad for you kids, you need to die here... As I thought that, I griped Setsuna handle who was still sheathed in her scabbard, but as she sensed my blood-lust Eva stopped me. "No don''t! They''re only victims!" (Eva) As expected of my sister, she''s show pity even to random kids, oh wait maybe they''re Eva''s friends! Shit, we can''t have that... Guess I go easy on them... *Clunck* As the sound of Setsuna hitting her scabbard as I was sheathing her back in it, was heard, all the assassins kids fell to the floor unconscious. Too easy. "Wha?! What the hell did you do?!" (Henry) Yeah, I like the sound of you''re voice in shock, soon I will hear the sound you make as you die you fucker! "I just put them to sleep with the back of my blade." (Shun) "So..." (Eva) Mmm? Did I shock Eva in some way? Is she angry that I forced her friends to sleep by force?... "So cool!!!" (Eva) Nope, I''m in the clear. And I must say I was kinda embarrassed and happy at the same time here, quite the strange feeling, it''s like when Wyndy praised me as the strongest or coolest. "Shut up! Kill him Eva! Do it or I kill you!" (Henry) Getting desperate here uh? "Wait... I won''t resist, but I have one last request to you." (Shun) Time to start the plan... "Ohoh? You finally know where your standing? Fine! Let''s hear it then, what do you want?" (Henry) Good he took the bait! "I want to hug my sister one last time before dying, and that you promise you won''t hurt her after that." (Shun) Eva looked at me in shock, thinking I was going to die and left her behind. "... PfftttAHAHAHAH! That''s the last request of the Blood seeker?! Who would have thought you were such a family man! But fine you have my word... Now hurry, I give you one minute." (Henry) "Thank you... Setsuna turn back..." (Shun) As I threw her behind me Setsuna turned back into her human form, and as she did Eva looked at her with a strong glare of anger, I wonder why? While their attentions was focused on Setsuna I took this opening to put my left hand behind my back to grip Mysty who was in sword form and hiding behind my back since the beginning without making direct contact with me as to not activate her curse, and with my free arm I hugged my dear sister close to me, who started to cry as soon as I did. "What are you doing you idiot?!*Sob* We''re finally back together and now you dying on me?! I... I won''t let you do that! Aaaahhhh..." (Eva) Still hugging her close to me I looked into her eyes. "Don''t worry, no way I''m dying here!" (Shun) Not giving the time to the king to react... Using Mysty curse I bite through the mana stone before crushing it with my teeth and swallowing it whole. *Gulp* ""WHAT THE HELL??!!"" (Eva & Henry) Not wasting any time in explanation I threw away a still crying Eva to Setsuna who cached her in the air and I jumped away from the unconscious kids who was around me after dropping Mysty to the floor as I didn''t knew what was going to happen. "Now to see what happen. I hope those freakin'' guardians didn''t joke around...... That''s weird... Nothing hap~ AAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH." As I was talking to myself; flames suddenly burst out of me, burning me alive. But they didn''t only burn me, they also healed me as if they were feeling guilty of hurting me, I know that''s a weird way to put it, but since it started, the fire looked alive to me. But you would think that this process of being burn and healed was the worst of it uh? No it wasn''t. Down my back just above my bottom a itch was growing there, it was a much more worse feeling than even pain, it was enough that I was currently clawing my back with every once of strength I had to turn the itch into pain, but the more I was ripping the skin of my back the harder it became, and soon my skin was replaced by something hard like a scale. Is that the bridge?! Nobody said it would be something physical like that! There was now a small scale down my spine who looked like a small grey metal plate the size of a fist who reflected light like a prism. But my torment still wasn''t finished, the fire kept burning and healing me in an endless cycle showing no sign of stopping. I need to stop this shit one way or another! Right! I need to change my soul to the ''guardian of the fire'' one. The fact that fire is healing me even in my human form is proof enough that my others souls is showing effect so I should be able to change into them! I tried to do it following my instinct but showed no result, from afar I could still hear my wives and Eva screaming in fear. Damn! Change! CHANGE ALREADY! Oh right let''s try to concentrate on this goddamn bridge! Trying everything I could think of, I kept my mind on the scale on my back to try and get the feel of anything that could help. And suddenly I felt something passing my mind like a fish swimming in water. There! Grabbing it I finally get the knowledge needed to change form from my instinct, still burning I quickly changed into my second soul, and before I knew it I was in my ''red'' form, claws was at the end of my fingers and scales were covering my arms... It was disappointing to say the least, I was hoping for some cool transformation scene, but I just ''changed'' into it, there no transformation, it''s was like I swapped place with my second soul. But finally the fire who was harming me completely stopped by healed me completely before disappearing, but my instinct screamed something in my mind, that didn''t please me in the least, the bridge was a failure, I don''t knew how I would even know that from instinct, but I was sure of it... Well even if it''s not perfect at least it did a good job of saving me and my sister... But there was another problem, that wasn''t linked in my failure, at least from what I know. "Those shits never told me the original curse was still there!" (Shun) That''s right, a hunger that can''t even be compared to what I felt when wielding Mysty was upon me, it''s no wonder Mysty got such a screwed up personality after feeling that for three thousands fucking years! Thankfully the fire healed my old wound that held Setsuna curse, or it could have be an even bigger mess. My wives and sister ran to me with anger and worry on their faces. Shit... I want to eat, anything would be good, I want to eat... "Big brother! What happened?! Why do you look like that?!" (Eva) "My lord! Thou worried me thou fool!" (Setsuna) "Dear! Are you okay?! You just went Fuusshhh then bliblibli and bubububu!" (Mysty) The three of them talked to me at the same time making me unable to understand anything they said, well Mysty wasn''t really understandable to begin with... Still have Eva always looked that appetizing? Wait wait wait that was a dangerous thought, don''t think about it! "Don''t worry, I explain latter but I''m okay..." (Shun) Still this body is amazing, apart from that goddamn curse, the blade at the end of my fingers was beautiful most of all and those fangs like teeth should make eating with the curse even easier, does the curse even have the same side-effect as Mysty one? I wonder how my body with my third soul is, I should try to experiment with those latter, for now... "What the fuck is that... Why you kept messing with my plan! Goddammit! If it wasn''t for you I would already be the goddamn king of this world! Die already! DIE! DIE! DIEEEE!"(Henry) Wait what?! How me dying would make him king of this earth?! Is this guy retarded?! "Shut up already!" (Eva) Eva took of her collar before ripping it apart with one of the three daggers she had at her belt. How violent... Big brother is shocked! She''s continued to rip it apart until there was but little pieces of it left on the floor. Still panting heavily, she looked up at me, and we looked at each other eyes for a while. "Sorry to be this late Eva..." I said to her while smiling weakly, feeling guilty. "...... AAaaahhhh, big brother!!!" (Eva) While crying she ran to my arms to hug me with all her strength. I wanted to pat her head as I always did when we were leaving peacefully as a family, but I was afraid of hurting her with my claws. At least it seem I can''t pass over the curse like Mysty with just a touch as she didn''t shown any sign of pain or hunger. But as I was thinking that I suddenly turned back to my human soul... What the hell?! What happened?! I didn''t do anything yet I''m turned back after only three minutes, not only that I''m totally exhausted. Is that because I failed to make a real bridge? I wonder what I even failed to do. Oh well I should ask the next Guardian I meet even if it''s going to take a while, for now it''s more than enough... But it''s seem I couldn''t turn into my others souls for now, guess there was a cool-down or something... Anyway now that I was back into my human form I could gently pat Eva little head, but as I did she cried even louder than before... "*Sob* I''m sorry! I''m so sorry brother! I wasn''t able to protect mother!" (Eva) "Don''t say that you idiot! I''m the one at fault here! If I was stronger at the time I could have run after you and protect you both..." (Shun) She didn''t said anything else and just kept hugging me in silence, as for Mysty and Setsuna they looked at that scene not really sure of how they should react. But the first one to react wasn''t them but Eva who backed away from me not crying anymore and faced them before pointing an accusing finger at them. "As for you! You bitch took advantage of the fact I was away and that he was vulnerable to seduce him, but he''s mine! So keep your dirty paws away from him!" (Eva) """...... What?""" (Shun & Wives) What the hell?! Oh hell, that''s going to be a mess... "What was that you little bitch?! Just because you''re his sister don''t mean you can say whatever you want!" (Mysty) That''s incredible in it''s one way, those two were able to completely broke the tense atmosphere in less than a minute... "Let''s kill this girl." (Setsuna) Oh I didn''t heard that in a while too. But no, that would be really not cool of you to kill her after I had such a hard time rescuing her... "Shut up you cutting boards!" (Eva) ... That was rude Eva the two of them have a lovely body you know? "Ah! You even flatter than us!" (Mysty) That''s true... "Hpmf! For now maybe! But I have my mother gene! So I''m sure to have a sexy body when I grew up!" That''s true too... "Ridiculous... A little girl like thou will never be able to please my lord either way." (Setsuna) *Sigh* How long will they fight? I can''t even say anything as it will only fan the flame... And we''re talking about my sister here remember? Why would she even please me? I mean when she said I was her possession she wasn''t talking about ''that'' kind of possession right? "I''m pretty sure I would do a better job than you anyway! It''s not like you would know anything about pleasing my brother!" (Eva) Wait wait wait, it''s getting dangerous here! "Oh? But myself do know how to please my lord very well, after all, he taught myself how to ''plenty'' every nights." (Setsuna) Oh...my...god. This is a real bloodbath... And I''m the one taking the most damage here... "It can''t be! You thieving cat!!! I was supposed to be one to take ''it'' from him!" (Eva) Shouting her words, Eva attacked her using force magic, that Setsuna was able to avoid as she can perfectly see the flow of magic. Hey! Don''t start to really fight all of a sudden! "Umumumumumumu! I''m the one who took ''it'' from him! Don''t make it sound like it was you Setsuna! And he was the one on the ''attack'' at that time you know!" (Mysty) I really want to kill myself here... Is there a rope nearby? "YOU BITCH!!!" (Eva) Holy cow! More angry than ever Eva attacked both Setsuna and Mysty using her knifes with force magic, but both of them are much stronger than her in a fight and so they continued toying with her. But I wonder when she learnt how to use her force magic that way, I guess her training with that retard of War-chief shown some result at least. But it seem the fact she wasn''t able to even wound them made Eva change strategy... ".... Waaaaaaa! Big brother! They bullying me!" (Eva) Saying that she ran to my arms once again while crying... "Umumumu! That''s low!" (Mysty) Yeah even I can agree to th... "My lord" (Setsuna) At the same time I sensed something incoming, Setsuna warned me and changed in her sword form will leaping at me, and I caught her as she flew in my direction to parry an attack from a sword that was going to pierce my skull. But the one holding the sword was none other than, my father... "So it came to this uh?" (Shun) "What?! Father?!" (Eva) My father who had stitch all around his neck and dead-fish like eyes, backed away with a jump and walked to a creepy woman side. "Hihihihihihihi, so you expected me to use your father uh?" (Creepy woman) The creepy woman with dark brown hair ,black eyes and heavy bags under those very same eyes, who was wearing a long black robe covering her whole body just smirked at me while giggling in a way who was as creepy as her appearance. "Yeah that was obvious, my father was one of the strongest man in this kingdom and since Duran body isn''t ''usable'' anymore it became quite obvious you were going to use him against me... Lanna Angemirra champion of the death Goddess." (Shun) Guessing what was happening from what I said, Eva gripped my cloths with more force than before from rage. "Hihihihihihi, that''s an honor, for the Blood seeker to know about such a lowly life form as myself! Now, please die from you''re own father hand and give me the success I deserve!" (Lanna) Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. She be even simpler to kill than I thought, I didn''t think she would openly show herself like that. And she even attacked me by herself to keep all the achievement, what a retard... "Setsuna, turn back and go tell the others that we''re moving on! Mysty come here!" (Shun) Hearing my orders they both obeyed without asking anything and soon Setsuna was walking away as I was now wielding Mysty in her cursed blade form. "Follow Setsuna, Eva, I will handle that..." (Shun) It looked like she was going to refuse, but reluctantly accepted with a nod and ran after Setsuna. As she finally separated herself from me, Orios reached me and tried to slash me with an attack from the right aiming at my chest with his broadsword. But I blocked it using Mysty and as I was trying to destroy his weapon using her fang, Orios suddenly swung his sword the other way will jumping, giving me a roundhouse kick right in the stomach. "Gaa! You bastard old man! You''re too old to make such trick, seriously." (Shun) But since he backed away from me it was time to use my trump card... I first tried to change into my fire soul and then my wind soul, but I had no luck, I guess experimentation will have to wait... MOVE! Focusing my mind on my scarf and where I wanted to teleport myself, it started to glow in response. And in an instant I was now behind the creepy woman. "What?! Where is he?!" (Lanna) Didn''t knew about that uh? "Right behind you." (Shun) (In Ur Base Killin'' Ur Doodz) As I said that I bit her neck, I need to eat quickly before the side effect of using the scarf show up after all, no time to harass her more than that. "Ahhhhhhhh! It hurt! Stop! Please stop! I''m sorry I shouldn''t have used you''re father please don''t kill me!" (Lanna) Lately I really enjoy to hear my enemy be me for their lives while crying... I''m getting sicker by the day... Anyway... "*Noffe." (Shun) (*Nope) And I bit trough her neck, spine and everything with it. And as the death champion died, my father body became limp and fell to the floor like a puppet whom strings was cut. It was a lamely short fight, but I had no intent to directly fight my father corpse... *Crunch**Crunch**Crunch* Mmm... Strangely salty, but quite appetizing. I should still eat more to be sure, is what I want to say but the others are most likely coming... Let''s at least quickly eat some fingers just to be safe... After finishing my ''meal'' I approached my father body who was resting against the cold floor and sat it against a wall. "Sup dad? You sure don''t look fresh, don''t be that cold...... What the hell I am even doing?" (Shun) I''m really one hell of a cold son to joke around with my own father corpse, well it''s not that I''m not sad to see him dead but it feel so unreal. To me my father died 5 months ago and I already finished mourning him, so even when I''m suddenly in front of his dead body I don''t feel the need to cry anymore. "Still you know a lot happened since you died... Why am I even talking to you, you''re already most likely reincarnate in this world don''t you, and right now you''re sucking on your mother tits don''t ya? *Sigh* Now that I think about it that''s most likely also gramps case, he must be happy since he kept harassing mother about wanting to drink her milk. As for Alinna was she born as a Milkuno once again? Now that I think about it I knew very little about her... I hope mother will be able to walk this time, even tough she sounded like she didn''t care about it, it was what kept her from living normally and having an enjoyable childhood, I mean she didn''t even had friends, well not that I can talk as the only ones I ever considerate as true friends is a Werebear and an old adventurer..." (Shun) From another point of view, me talking to myself in front of my father corpse was most likely a sad sight, yet I strangely enjoyed it, as if I was talking with my family without hiding anything for the first time in my lives. Not that their was anyone listening to me... Oh wait there still Mysty with me... "Honey you''re pretty quiet, that''s not like you... It could almost feel like you can read the mood." (Shun) [... Want me to hug you?] (Mysty) That was really unexpected, not only she didn''t get angry as I tease her, she did actually read the mood... Now that I think of it she did comfort me that day when I lost most of my family... "Thanks but I''m fine, that be pretty embarrassing if I were to bawl in front of the others. Talking of them, they''re late... What the hell are they doing? No choice but to go meet them I guess..." (Shun) That''s weird they''re only 100 meters away from here, it shouldn''t took that much time... Did something happened there? I walked to them since they didn''t shown any sign of showing up, and they were still where I asked them to stay, talking among themselves. "Hey what are you all doing? I was waiting for you." (Shun) They turned to look my way and when they did Sarius made a girly shriek in shock. What?! What''s happening again?! In a panic I looked behind me but there was nothing out of the ordinary. So guessing I was the reason why she had such a reaction I looked at my body wondering if something else than my scale appeared or something. No nothing wrong... Wait why am I in only my underwear?! "BWAHAHAHAH! I seriously start to wonder if you''re not an exhibitionist Shun!" (Arllan) "I wonder myself sometime... Since when I''m I even in such a state?" (Shun) "Since thou were covered in flames my lord, even if thou healed for a reason unknown to myself it wasn''t the case of thy cloths. Also myself is sorry to have disobeyed thy order my lord, as myself was the own to have asked them to give thou some time alone... Please forgive this lowly self if she did something unnecessary..." (Setsuna) "I see... Thank you Setsuna, sorry to have worried you." (Shun) I gently patted her head to thank her of her attention not minding the fact that I was only in my boxer anymore. But it seem Eva felt betrayed I patted someone else head as she was now glaring at me angrily. Let''s ignore her for now as I don''t have the time to spoil her. "Also congratulation for saving you''re sister Shun! I don''t know how you did it, but good work!" (Arllan) "That idiot ate the mana stone that was binding me! Can you believe this uncle Arllan?!" (Eva) """Wha?!""" Of course it once again shocked everyone who now had their mouths hang wide open. "Are you serious?! That was you''re brilliant plan?! Eating the damn problem?! Not only that when she said you were covered in flames she was talking literally?! So that was what we saw flashing from afar, how did you even survive that?!" (Arllan) Uncle Arllan, the most miraculous thing here is that I still have my underwear on me, it''s a Hulk transformation leaving him with a short-pants level of miracle here! "Yeah and what that scale on you''re back?" (Eva) Dear sister are you trying to get back at me or something? "Scale? What are you talk... Holy hell!" (Arllan) As they couldn''t saw my back as I was facing them I turned around to show them, since they''re going to see it anyway as I am almost in the nude it would be useless to hide it. [Actually I wondered about that too... It look kinda like the scales Wyndy have on her face but it''s grey...] (Mysty) "Wait seriously?!" (Shun) Wait a minute let me remember what I know about Dragonkin... Most have white hair and have a variant of blue colored eyes, female have horns and male have a... Tail, wait no that make no sense, sure my father had white hair and blue eyes but he couldn''t use magic and had no freakin'' tail, also my gramps had blond hair and I heard my grand-mother had black hair... But if the bridge was supposed to be a tail it would explain why I feel like I failed making it. Let''s not think too much about it... Not like anyone could answer my question anyway. "Are you alright boy?! Are you sick or something?" (Arllan) "Ah, don''t worry that''s not something harmful, anyway we should advance, and I fear that we will need to leave some other men behind." (Shun) Arllan grimaced when I said that, it seem he already have some knowledge about the situation, he most likely heard of it from Eva or Setsuna. "Are you talking about you''re father and the kids? Don''t worry we already talked about it among ourselves and already decided to leave some men with them... Still to think those bastard would use Orios body to fight his own son..." (Arllan) "Well don''t look at it that way, if not for that he would most likely have been thrown in some pauper''s grave, at least we be able to bury him properly, and the one who was controlling him was already ''punished'' for doing so." (Shun) Setsuna looked strangely eager when she heard the word ''punished'', just how much of a punishment freak is she? "I see, so you already killed Lanna Angemirra...I guess that mean there only two dangerous fella left on our path." (Arllan) "Yeah, also can I leave my sister my little sister protection to the men we''re going to leave with the kids?" (Shun) "What?! Are you kidding me?!" (Eva) Here it come... It seem I angered her so much, her head became red and a vein popped out... "NO! We''re finally back together and you''re telling me you''re going ahead?! I want to kill the king with my own hands as much as you do! I will go with you and you won''t be able to change my mind! And don''t even think about knocking me out, if you do I won''t ever forgive you!" (Eva) Urg! Shit... It seem she was able to block my last resort before I could even use it... "*Sigh* Fine... But you do as I say and never leave my sight okay?" (Shun) "Yes sir!" (Eva) She made a military salute as she answered me, it was kinda cute, like a kid trying hard playing at make-believe. I couldn''t help but caress her cute little head affectionately seeing that. "Let''s go! We don''t have all day!" (Shun) Not showing any shame of being in only my underwear I turned around and resumed our march, still wielding Mysty, while Setsuna and Eva walked at each of my side. After saying a last goodbye to my father with Eva as we passed in front of him, we continued to advance through the passage hoping we soon see the end of it... But even hours latter we still didn''t reach the other side of the tunnel, and because of that Eva who was bored gone back to a topic I would have rather avoided. "By the way! Is what those whores said the truth?!" (Eva) Hopefully we were walking a little further at the front than the rest of the group so they won''t be able to hear this conversation... "What are you talking about?" (Shun) I already knew it was useless, but I still attempted to avoid the subject... "Don''t even try! Tell me the truth! Did you slept with them?!" (Eva) Why the hell is she this obsessed with that?! She did say something about her wanting to be the one to take my virginity away from me, but she was just joking right? "Yeah that''s right... After all I do love them." (Shun) That was embarrassing but I needed to be clear about my feeling here. [Dear! I love you too!] (Mysty) "My lord..." (Setsuna) Eva looked at me with cold eyes full of hate. Well I guess I do deserve as much... "So that''s it?! Will I was kidnapped and trained in some hell-like boot-camp you were screwing around with things that aren''t even humans?!" (Eva) "What?! Thou ungrateful brat! Do thou even know just how much...!" (Setsuna) "Setsuna!" (Shun) I glared at Setsuna stopping her in her track as she was going to say too much. "But my lord!" (Sestuna) "Enough! Let her speak! I deserve as much. But Eva even if it''s you I won''t let you talk to them like that! Mysty and Setsuna are maybe a little crazy but those girls gone through much more worse than the like of us can even imagine. So if you wan''t to hate someone hate me, but leave them out of this!" (Shun) When they insulted each others before I left them alone as I thought it would be better to let them speak their minds, but here it was just Eva selfishly taking her anger out on them, she have the right to hate me but she knew nothing of Mysty and Setsuna. "...... UhhhhhWWAAAaaaAaaa!" (Eva) What the hell?! She started bawling all of a sudden, and unlike last time she wasn''t acting... "Bu~ But! *Sob* That''s so unfair! *Sob* I was supposed to be the only one you love! Yet they come out of nowhere and just took you away from me like that! I was even doing my best to give you a little sister fetish by molesting you and whisper in you ear when you where sleeping!" (Eva) What the hell?! That''s scary! That explain why I had strange dream when we slept in the same bed, like running after her on a deserted beach! Still even if she''s a kid and act like one, inside she''s most likely an adult... Does that mean she really see me as one of the opposite sex? That''s troubling... I do love a lot my little sister to a point it''s embarrassing to admit, but it''s still familial love. "Eva, that''s... Shit!" (Shun) Without a warning I pushed my sister to the side. *Thump* But that very same arm I used to push her away fell to the floor with a thump, now detached from my body... Damn! ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- ....... .... HELLO CLIFFHANGER HERE! Lol sorry about that, in truth it''s not like I put a damn cliffhanger to troll you guys, it''s just that it was the best moment to stop this chapter as a lot already happened in it. Next chapter there will be a big fight, ninja, Shun will show us some amazing skills and he will discover the truth... About his bunny-girl fetish! So forgive me about this one and Stay tuned! Chapter 26 - The kingdom strongest ones Chapter 26 - "The kingdom strongest ones" Even I was not totally sure of what happened, I just felt something coming our way and pushed my sister away in a reflex, but I wasn''t able to see what cut my arm. "Aaahhhh!" (Eva) When she saw my arm falling to the floor Eva couldn''t help but scream in horror, as for me I was still searching who attacked me not minding it... No time for that goddammit! I need to eat it before I lose too much blood! As I tried to catch my arm I suddenly felt a shiver up my spine... Something was behind me... "My lord!" (Setsuna) Whatever it was, luckily Setsuna slashed at it before it could harm me, giving me enough time to take back my arm and start to eat it to regrow it. It was one of the experimentation I did, whatever is cut from my body as long as I eat it back using Mysty curse it will grow back, quite the useful trick but it doesn''t heal anything else, when I ingest something I lost it only give me back that and nothing else. My sister looked at me with eyes of disgust as I was ripping apart with my teeth my own arm, and the more I ate the more it grew back, it must been quite the traumatic sight for someone not used to that sort of thing I guess... But I don''t have the luxury to mind it right now. "Tch! Goddamn monster, it seem this is going to be a pain Edea..." (???) A man appeared further away, from his military cloths and buzz crew cut it was easy to guess who it was, but he called her name yet I see Edea nowhere... "Hey you retarded bastard, it seem I owe you for taking care of my sister..." (Shun) "Ahahah! I just tried to train a pest into a human, but it seem I failed!" (Jim) ... You''re dead, bitch... "Mysty change back in human form and protect Eva with Setsuna." (Shun) "What?! My lord do thou intent to fight ''them'' unarmed?!" (Setsuna) Oh? So Setsuna can sense her uh? Guess it''s time to try it out. "I never said I was, don''t worry about me and just do as I say, if it take too long I will need you''re help Setsuna so get ready." (Shun) "Understood" (Setsuna) Obeying my order Mysty changed back into her human form, wearing a bunny-girl outfit for some reason... And ran to Eva after taking out her small blade version, staying beside Setsuna who also took out her blade. Good! Now let''s try this! "Ready? Or do you need more time?" (Jim) "Yes ready! Ready to kill you!" (Shun) While shouting that I changed into my wind soul, thank god enough time seem to have passed since my last ''transformation''. "What the hell is that?!" (Jim) My form changed to one of a young boy with white-green hair and blind eyes, with a pair of wings on it''s back, made of 5 tentacles with blades at their end each. But it was a really bad move... I was thinking that the side-effect of the curse would be the same as when I curse myself using Setsuna, now that I think about it the side-effect weaken when I don''t hold her, and when I curse other using her it just blind them. Anyway... I was totally blind, not only that even my sense of direction was totally lost and I was feeling like I was floating in the air while I still had my feet touching the floor. At this rate I''m going to die... No choice I fear what will happen but I don''t have the time to change back into another form. "Setsuna!" (Shun) Launching one of my tentacle to catch her she immediately changed into her sword form understanding something gone wrong with my plan. Thankfully when I held Setsuna in her cursed blade form the side-effect kick in and I was now able to sense what was around, but my sense of direction was still messed up... Shit, talk about looking lame... Well at least I don''t seem to make the curse even more powerful just by wielding her, maybe it would be different if I used her own curse... "I don''t know what happening but he seem to have messed up! Let''s use this chance!" (Jim) Seem like this fool have good instinct at least, but it''s already too late! "Hear me! Kill yourse...!" (Jim) That won''t work! Before he could finish to give me his order I pierced my two ears using my tentacles. "What the hell?! Did you just pierce your eardrums?!" (Jim) /Setsuna help here/ It seem I''m not at Setsuna level yet as I couldn''t understand what he was saying using my sixth sense, well it seem that cursed blades have this sense naturally to hear and see in cursed blades form even Mysty have it, and this sense is exceptionally developed in Setsuna, so it''s no wonder... *Clink!* As running at full force in Jim direction a huge star shaped weapon flew in my direction and I parried it using a tentacle, it flew at such speed I was only able to sense it and wouldn''t be able to see it otherwise. That must be what cut my arm earlier. So she''s really a Kunoichi uh? Using the side-effect of the curse I was now able to sense her, she was traveling around hiding in shadows leaving only a blur as she was jumping from one spot to another. Her ability is most likely to be able to ''enter'' shadows, but it seem she can''t move inside. That girl is seriously good! Even when her ability have a lot of weakness she''s able to move in such a way that a normal human wouldn''t be able to follow her. As I was approaching Jim more and more he started to panic fear growing on his face. "Edea! You useless bitch do something!" (Jim) /S/ Since she knew it would please me to hear that Setsuna told me what he said with a girlish giggle. "Ahahahah! What a joke! You''re the only useless one here Jim!" (Shun) I don''t know why but seem that girl Edea is really keen on protecting him, as the more I was approaching the more her attack became ruthless, not only those giants shurikens she was also using a chain-sickle to attack me from every direction, and if that wasn''t enough she kept using tools like smokescreen, flash-bangs and darts. But those were mostly useless on me as I was blind right now. "Goddamn it!" (Jim) /S/ It''s seem Jim found the situation too dangerous and decided to ran away as he was now showing me his back. "Wait you fool!" (???) /S/ "Go Setsuna!" (Shun) At the same time I thrown Setsuna at Jim open back, I could heard a young woman voice coming from the ceiling. Still in the air Setsuna changed back into her human form and as she reached the floor behind Jim she made a moonsault to gracefully cut open Jim neck from behind, he then fell lamely to the floor rolling around as his strength was leaving him. "You must be kidding me... How did someone as strong as me lose this bad against him?" (Jim) I changed myself in my human(?) form as I was running out of time and sadly I couldn''t hear his last words as my eardrums were still gone. But if I were able to I would I most likely answered him with. "You were never strong to begin with, you fool depended too much on your blessing and you became useless as soon as you couldn''t use it anymore, those as useless as you die, that''s how it work in this world." (Parallel world Shun who was able to hear his last words.) Too bad I missed such a chance to say some cool lines... But now I''m in deep shit, I can''t change my form anymore for now and I''m unarmed in face of the strongest enemy I ever encountered. But it seem she was quite shocked at what happened as she shown herself in front of me, looking in the direction of the dead Jim. I was quite shocked myself when I saw her appearance. She was wearing something that looked like a black one-piece swimsuit with a mask covering her mouth and nose, the rest of her body covered in something like fishing net and metal protections, those cloths were covering a sexy and well proportioned young adult body. But that was not the most shocking of all, on top of her black hair hold in a ponytail was a pair a fox ears, and a puffy tail was growing from down her back. She was hot... Oh hell! I have an animals ear fetish! Now that I think about it I did think that Allina was cute and I love it when my wives is wearing a bunny-girl outfit. Now it all make sense, well it''s not like I fell in love at first sight but I still got aroused from seeing her in such an outfit. But still why does a Beastman, hated in this kingdom is one of it''s champions? And most of all, why does she look this sad, looking in a daze at Jim body... Taking this chance Setsuna ran to my side and quickly changed in her blade form. And her first words was... [Why the hell are thou aroused my lord?!] (Setsuna) Oops, got caught red handed. "That''s surprising, I didn''t think the second strongest would be a Beastman..." (Shun) "... I don''t care about this kingdom... I just wanted to please my father..." (Edea) /Setsuna, professional hearing aids/ "You''re father? Are you talking about Jim?" (Shun) That guy was her father? He really didn''t sound like it. "Yeah... I know what you are thinking, and yes it''s true he was using me, but when my life was a living hell he was the one to adopt me and save me from slavery. Even trough I''m a champion I don''t have any memories of my past life and was just a normal girl, yet when I was sold in this country after being captured in my homeland he was the one to bought me and taught me how to live strong." (Edea) /S/ I see so he was the one who taught her the way of the ninja(lol), I did hear from my sister that this guy loved his stereotype. Don''t tell me he intended to do the same to my sister and the other kids? Also she don''t have her past life memory? That seriously weird but it''s not like I know everything about champions... "Yet I failed to protect him... I will kill you to avenge my father and then will kill myself for my failure." (Edea) /S/ Saying that she took a stance ready to fight to the death. "Sorry but I won''t give you this luxury... Not only I won''t die here I won''t let you kill yourself. You''re much too useful to die here." (Shun) Don''t misunderstand! It''s not like I want to ad her to my wives! It''s just that she is one hell of a useful girl and I could make good use of her. Nothing else... At my declaration she looked shocked wondering what the hell was wrong with me. I must say it must have looked quite shameless of me to say that after killing her foster father. [So thou are really after her my lord... To think thou would be aroused by something else than a cursed blade.] (Setsuna) I won''t say anything as it''s not totally a misunderstanding... Luckily it seem Mysty, Eva and the rest of the group who joined them while I was fighting, are too far to hear our conversation. (His and Edea, not his and Setsuna) "Fine... If you were to win I would become yours." (Edea) /S/ Uh? That was totally unexpected, she mustn''t have hold dear Jim that much after all it seem, not only that she''s most likely the kind to have some dependency and need someone to ''own'' her to live, I already heard of cases like her. But it''s all good for me as I would win a genius spy who could also teach me techniques I knew nothing about and was quite interesting. "Deal. Let''s have a good fight!" (Shun) I made a swallow cut inside my left palm to curse myself and took a ''Iai'' stance. Seeing as I was also ready, the fight begun! Edea jumped on a wall and took out of the shadow she was stepping on her Kusarigama* (*chain-sickle) who was a sickle with a chain on the handle on whom end was attached a weight. It''s look weak at first sight but it''s a fearsome weapon. But her quirk can make shadow hold item uh? Or maybe every shadows is a portal to a dimensional space for her or something. She threw the weight at me by swinging the chain, and I parried it quickly using my scabbard while Setsuna was still sheathed in it, I''m not crazy enough to parry it directly with Setsuna blade when I already knew it''s was a move to break or disarm a sword. The weight entangled itself around the scabbard and she pulled the chain to disarm me, letting the scabbard go with the chain while gripping Setsuna handle I unsheathed her as Edea got hold of the scabbard, seeing an opening I ran and was in front of her in an instant, now in my range I slashed her legs but she evaded by jumping above me, now in the air upside-down she tried to cut my neck with her sickle but I evaded it by bending over backward and countered with an upward slash that she blocked using Setsuna scabbard she stole earlier. I be damned! I got really stronger since I made the failed bridge, yet she can hold her ground not only in speed but also in power as I use Setsuna, if I were to use Mysty it would be easier to fight that kind of opponent even if I were to lose a little in speed, but I would also be sure to kill her, or I want her alive if possible. I only need to make a small cut on her body with Setsuna to win yet she show no opening. Still in the air she kept countering every attack I thrown at her and before her feet even touched the floor we exchanged no less than 20 swings at each other! That''s amazing! That the best fight I ever had! Not even Duran or my fist fight against Bobo could compare! I couldn''t help but smile heartily while fighting such a girl! [*Sigh* Oh well at least thou are enjoying yourself my lord...] (Setsuna) Not even preting any attention to what Setsuna was saying in my head, I kept enjoying my fight. "Tch! Take that!" (Edea) Edea throw at me darts who was most likely poisoned but I was able to easily avoid them by taking a step to the side. "Now!" (Edea) While shouting she threw three rounds things at me. Again with the flash-bangs? Why would she, I''m still fighting with my eyes closed... OH SHIT! Guessing it was no flash-bangs I jumped backward with all my strength to get away from here. *BOOOMMM**BOOOMMM**BOOOMMM* Three consecutive loud explosions suddenly banged across the tunnel, whom I could only sense the vibration from as my hearing was still dead. But the flames still burned my exposed stomach and my arms as I put them in front of my face to protect my head, but it wasn''t a serious burn I guess I was really lucky in my last second escape as I only have that much wounds. [What the hell was that?! Magic?!] (Setsuna) Wow it was enough of a surprise to make Setsuna lose her composure! I guess gunpowder isn''t something that well know in this world, well Setsuna was sealed for three thousands years so she isn''t really the one to ask... "So you were even able to evade this..." (Edea) /S/ "Yep, and sorry to say but wound like this are nothing to me. Was that your trump card? Time to try my own things then." (Shun) Have a taste of this! My father own created style! Fenrik Style, ''Mountain splitter''! Of course I didn''t said the technique name out-loud, that would have been embarrassing. I then took the technique stance, I put the back of the blade to the side of my right shoulder, grabbed the base of the handle with both my hands, after that I put enough strength in every muscles in my body to make them shakes in pain. And release everything in a slash putting all you have behind it... Well that what was taught to me my father, it''s was one of his favorites technique and what made people call him the human monster. But at the time I didn''t knew that... If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. "RRRAAAAAAAA!!!" (Shun) Rushing at Edea with incredible speed while keeping my stance I closed the distance between us in a second, and followed my father instruction... The truth is that I was never able to use the true power of this skill as I always felt my father was bullshiting me when talking about it''s effect... To cut through space and time itself. If you heard that of course you would think like me right? Yet I decided to use this technique here on just some whim. "Wha?!" (Edea) /S/ Feeling a shiver up her spine, Edea followed her instinct and didn''t try to block my attack, but fell flat on the floor to avoid it at the last second... *Fuuuuuu* ...... *VLLAAAAMMMMMMMMMM* HOLYYY SHIIIITT!!! WHAT THE HELL IS THAT?! At first it just made a light sound as I cut the air, a thin line appeared on the wall behind Edea like a shallow cut, and suddenly... A Freakin'' huge cut of around 20 meters long appeared on the wall to replace the shallow one while making a loud sound as the rock wall was getting carved out by it. That''s just ridiculous! How does that even work?! I never heard of real technique like that! Those kind of things have only it''s place on fiction! Just how much of a monster was my father?! I kinda regret not fighting him head-on one last time now... Still down on the floor Edea looked behind her making her eyes almost pop out as she saw the result of my attack. "...... Are you even human?" (Edea) /S/ Nope I''m not. But she clearly had no intent to surrender yet, and jumped up using her hands while trying to slash me with her foot using a hidden blade that was in her shoe, that I didn''t see coming and had no other choice to block it than using my teeth. I have some confidence in my jaw strength. Surprised at my unorthodox way to stop her blade she decided to give up her right shoes that was stuck with her blade, and jumped back to take some distance away from. "*Spit* It taste like shit without Mysty curse..." (Shun) [That''s obvious... Still I didn''t knew thou had such skills my lord! Myself never saw something quite like that in my entire life!] (Setsuna) "Yeah it was one of the technique my father created, I did like some of his stance but clearly underestimated his very style..." (Shun) To think I had something like that yet never used it, well I most likely couldn''t use it like that before, anyway. Time to try the others ones I guess? Sorry about that Edea but you''re going to be my training partner! Smiling at the thought I obtained a new strength I didn''t even knew about, Edea had a bad feeling about this and grimaced when she saw my smile. Clearly not willing to let me do something like that again Edea decided to be on the offensive, she ran on a wall who had a spot of darkness and took out of it a huge Star shaped weapon who had a chain in the middle of it attached to a weird mechanism. Throwing It at me she ran behind it at an incredible speed. If I directly block the Shuriken thingy it''s gonna be hard to avoid her next move, it''s a simple yet tricky move. Then I will pierce you together with it, Fenrik Style, ''Heaven piercer''. Twisting my right arm and wrist who was wielding Setsuna as much as I possibly could, I put them behind my back while profiling myself showing my open left palm in front of me. This technique followed the same principle as ''Mountain splitter'' use all your strength to pierce everything visible and invisible to your eyes in front of you. This skill should be more adapted to Setsuna, and I hope it will show result as incredible as the last one I used. As the huge Shuriken was now 2 meters away from me I decided to strike. "AH!" (Shun) Expulsing the air in my lungs I rotated my arm and wrist in the other direction it was twisted and stabbed in front me with all my strength. "Tch!" (Edea) /S/ Sensing I was once again using a ridiculous move, Edea gave up her plan and leapt out of the way giving up on her weapon. As the tip of Setsuna blade came in contact with the Shuriken, it didn''t only pierce it completely, the metal star became crooked and continued to deform itself until it broke in little pieces... If I were to use that against a human being it would become as ugly a scene as when I used Mysty... "That''s ridiculous! This Shuriken was made of actual mitrhil! Just how ridiculous can you get?!" (Edea) /S/ "Why thank you. I must say I didn''t expect such a result, I guess piercing skill are really the most adapted to Setsuna." (Shun) [Well myself is quite confident in her piercing power!] (Setsuna) At least you better at it than Mysty who can''t as her end in blunt, but if I where to use ''Mountain splitter'' with her, what kind of ridiculous result would I get? Anyway let''s try out the others skills I know off! Yeah, I completely forgot my first objective... *Smirk* (Shun) *Shudder* (Edea) Let''s do this! ''Judgment rain''! Using vibration I stabbed the air multiple time with enough speed that it looked like ten blades were attacking at the same time. Unarmed Edea had no choice to avoid it than to hid in the shadow at her feet, showing sign of losing her calm. I still have a lot in stock!!! "AHAHAHAHAHAH! This is fun!" (Shun) ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã /Meanwhile from Eva point of view./ What the hell is this? THIS IS RIDICULOUS! Just how much stronger did he become in just 5 months?! My growth look like a joke compared to that! Or did he always hid is strength? *TCHAKTCHAKTCHAKTCHAK* Just what kind of man he was in his previous life? Some legendary space warrior or something?! Still I never saw him having this much fun, I''m really jealous of this girl to have enough strength to make my brother smile like that... Again a bitch who is after him I''m sure! Oh wait wasn''t she an enemy? Because of the absurdity of what I was seeing I even forgot we were currently in enemy territory like most of us around me. *Fuuuuuu* *VVLLAAAMMMMMMMM* "I can''t believe it... He mastered his father best move at such a young age and he''s even better at it!" (Arllan) "I never had the chance to saw him fight before... It''s no wonder he have that much confidence. If I were as strong as him even I would be this prideful if not more." (Sarius) *BLAM* "Ymylfana be blessed, to think her champion would be this amazing, I guess he would really be able to kills all of us without much difficulty. To think I doubted him at the time..." (Thomason) "Holy shit! That''s amazing! It look like a battle right out of a comics! My pride as a champion completely shattered here! Ahahah!" (Algurd) *BOOOMMM* Huhum! That''s my brother you know! Is what I want to shout but I''m feeling ashamed to be this weak compared to him, I need to grow stronger! My magic is really powerful and I really never had the chance to use my strongest spell but it won''t be enough to make him smile like that! But before that I need to conquer him and make him assault me from his own will! "Umumumumumu! I want to fight with him like that too! Even our fight against the octopus man was nothing like that!(Mysty) Octopus man?! The hell''s that?! Is she talking about baldy? *PAPAPAPAPA* But still to think those girls are really cursed blades... What do my brother even see in those creeps? Mmm, but it''s true that if it wasn''t for them and most of all ''red hair'', my brother would have been killed by baldy, guess I will have to learn how to share. Actually I know it sound crazy but the fact that my brother is the kind to be able to love more than one girl is in reality a good opportunity for me! Earlier, before we get attacked by Jim and the ninja girl, he was most likely going to reject me, so for interrupting him I''m thankful, but because of them I had to see him eat his one arm, even for my brother it was creepy as hell! But now I had the time to think of a plan because of that! Kukukuku just you wait before you know it you be mine big brother! *KABAMMM* ...... They''re still at it? ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã /Back to Shun/ "Will you stop using those ridiculous skills already?! You''re going to make the tunnel cave in at this rate!" (Edea) /S/ "Eeeehhhh? Don''t wanna... I finally realized how to fight at full strength in this world and you want me to stop? Don''t spoil my fun... And if you really want to stop the fight then give up already." (Shun) "Never! My pride as a Kunoichi would never allow me to back down on a vow I made!" (Edea) /S/ ...... Did she really lost her previous life memory or is that just some setting? She sounded like a delusional middle-schooler right now. "*Sigh* Fine then I will stop using those technique and just keep attacking you until you fall from exhaustion, I warn you my stamina is out of this world." (Shun) [That, I can testify...] (Setsuna) Thank you for your misplaced comment Setsuna... We each faced each other and took our stance. An awkward silence took place a we were waiting for our opponent to show an opening... 1 minute passed. Then 2, 3... Enough! Let''s do this! Taking the initiative I rushed at her keeping Setsuna blade in front of me making me running in awkward manner, but she didn''t move waiting for me to be the first one to attack. "That''s a feint!" (Shun) Slashing directly at her I tried to use psychological warfare but as expected someone as trained as her didn''t fall for it and parried my attack using Setsuna scabbard she still had on her, and countered with the scythe of her Kusarigama she took back after I destroyed her chained ''huge Shuriken'' like weapon. Setsuna still against the scabbard I parried her attack by kicking her hand with a jump, and used my free foot to attack her with a kick to the stomach that she blocked with her knee who had a metal protection covering it. As both our own attack and counter failed we took distance from each other thinking about the next move. Too bad the only style my father created was a sword one, if he had created unarmed one it would have been useful in such a battle, guess I should try my hand at creating one when I will have time. Maybe I should use my scarf? No that would be a bad move, if she were to block my attack I would be screwed... Guess I will have to use this, I didn''t want to end this fight this lamely but at this rate we will fight for days... I walked slowly around her trying to make her lose her composure, but she walked in opposite as if mirroring me, and I attacked out of nowhere with a vertical slash of Setsuna, but this time with the handle I was holding with both hand I was hiding a dart she thrown at me before, and launched it in her direction as the same time the blade was going down making her panic. She skillfully deflected the dart using her left hand metal protector, but that what I was going for, I changed the direction of my slash and attacked her open hand, it was too late to evade or block it in any way so she just made it so she took the least damage possible by turning her hand thinking the damage wouldn''t be enough to cripple her anyway. But of course she didn''t knew about Setsuna curse... And gasped in surprise when I made shallow cut in her hand as she lost her vision. "What?!" (Edea) /S/ Using this opening I thrown a punch at her solar plexus with all my strength, making her slam against the wall as she was puking the content of her stomach. Luckily she was not only a strong champion but also a Beastman, a normal human would have ended with a gaping hole in their belly... She fell unconscious from the shock, it was my win. Even if I was really dissatisfied at how it ended, it was a good fight... This world don''t have only weakling after all uh? "Big brother! Good job!" (Eva) /S/ "Thank you Eva, also thanks for staying out of it." (Shun) I smiled while patting her and she smiled back at me. "Don''t worry about it! I knew you wanted to fight them alone, even if it''s true I wanted to kill Jim myself I would have only been a hindrance etheir way. But you seriously have to teach me those skills!" (Eva) /S/ "Yeah don''t worry I will, also talking about Jim, I need to borrow some of his... Well I need to borrow something from him... Mysty I need your help here." (Shun) "Yes, yes, I''m coming..." (Mysty) /S/ As Mysty walked to me and transformed into her blade form, and the rest of the group came my way to congratulate me on my victory. "My boy! Congratulation! From now on you''re the strongest champion in the kingdom!" (Arllan) /S/ "Yes, I will have to give you the title of War-chief if you accept to work for me. I guess you be a pretty good one, as scary as you are..." (Sarius) /S/ "Holy shit! You sure kicked their ass!" (Algurd) /S/ Is it me or is this girl getting cruder everytime she talk? "Ahah, that was an amazing battle, but that''s rare, you didn''t kill her?" (Thomason) /S/ When he said that everyone made a gasp of shock and looked in Edea way as if they couldn''t believe it. Hey that''s rude! "You really didn''t! That''s quite weird of you my boy! You aren''t the kind to take the risk to let you''re enemy live." (Arllan) /S/ "Why would I? She''s mine." (Shun) Oh shit... I shouldn''t have said that, that way. "WHAT?! AGAIN?!" (Eva) /S/ [My lord... I thought you didn''t care about anything but cursed blade?] (Mysty) "Wait a minute you misunderstood! I didn''t mean it that way, I just made a deal with her and from now on she''s going to work for me, that''s all it is!" (Shun) Everyone looked at me with eyes full of doubt... Just how much lust I have in your minds?! ... Well it''s true that''s if she were to approach me with that intent I''m not sure I would be able to refuse her... *Mental Sob* How sinful I am. "Anyway! Sorry but at this rate I''m going to die from curses, so excuse me for a minute!" (Shun) Running away from the matter, I approached Jim body and ripped from one of his hands his fingers, before swallowing them whole to heal Setsuna curse and my eardrums. *Gulp* Mmm, Lanna body tasted better than that, Jim must have eaten too much sugar and drink too much alcohol in his life... ... I''m a cannibal gourmet or what?! ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- And that''s it for this chapter! Hope it was worth the wait after the cliffhanger? Anyway most of you must wonder about Edea, she''s not a Heroine, she''s close to it but won''t have that kind of relationship with Shun. Next time Eva will show us some amazing magic and Shun will confront the king! Stay tuned! Chapter 27 - Death to the king! Chapter 27 - "Death to the king!" "Like I already said! It''s not like that!" (Shun) We were continuing our advance and I was currently carrying the unconscious Edea on my shoulder. But my wives and little sister were quite angry with me right now for some reason. "Thou say that my lord, but thou did felt aroused when thou saw her." (Setsuna) "Umumumumu, I know I''m kinda at fault to have freed the beast in you but you''re really full of lust dear. Even though me and Setsuna keep trying to suck you dry..." (Mysty) OH GOD! Please Setsuna, Mysty not in front of my little sister! I really would want to hide if I could right now... "So you did pick her up with that intent!" (Eva) Strangely it seem she ignored what Mysty said, but still glared at me with hurtful eyes. "I swear it''s not like that! It''s just that I want her to teach me how to use some weapons and also serve me as a spy." The rest of the group who was walking behind us, this time close enough to listen to our conversation was looking at me with eyes full of doubts while staying silent. Goddammit that''s some nasty hobby you guys have! "I don''t believe you in the least, you''re not really credible after two-timing Mysty." (Eva) Mmm? That''s strange, it look like she somehow acknowledged Mysty for some reason, also polygamy isn''t a crime in this world so she have no reason to blame me to begin with! This world, or at least this kingdom, is pretty free when it come to love, even female virginity isn''t considered as something important, if she wanted to, even Sarius could have played around before getting married and not got in trouble as long as she didn''t fell pregnant. "I can''t really do anything about that... Falling in love with cursed blades at first sight is something like a ''sickness'' I have... But I''m not the kind of man to sleep around with girls I don''t love!" (Shun) "Then why were you aroused when you saw that girl?!" (Eva) "...... I have an animal ears fetish..." (Shun) "What? I didn''t hear you? Tell it clearly!" (Eva) "I HAVE AN ANIMAL EARS FETISH!" (Shun) GAAAAA THE SHAME! OH GOD! PLEASE LET ME KILL MYSELF! Eva and my wives strangely smiled at that declaration coming from the heart and made a ''Ooohhh'' sound as if it explained something they didn''t understood until now. And behind me I could heard Sarius and company whispering and giggling among themselves. My image is ruined isn''t it? Guess I should eat someone alive to correct that... *Manly tear* "Mmm, how to say that... Everyone have his own taste you know... Nobody will judge you... Uh... Sorry..." (Thomason) Thomason patted my shoulder trying to comfort me... You did try, but did a goddamn bad job at it! I''m really not accustomed to shame yet... I said yet because it wasn''t the first time and knowing Mysty and Setsuna it won''t be the last. And to top it off I''m still only in my underwear, normally I wouldn''t care even if I was in the nude, but when you go screaming around about your own fetish in your underwear, you become kinda conscious of it... Just how pitiful one can be... Goddamn you Mysty, Setsuna! I swear that the next time we''re doing it, I''m going to bang you until the two of you falls unconscious for that! ... Dammit! Why does It feel like I would give them just what they want! "Look!" (Sarius) Suddenly Sarius pointed a finger to the front showing us stairs that was going up, it seem we finally reached the castle secret entrance. "Phew! Finally! I''m too old for this shit, we walked for more than a day!" (Arllan) "Well I just hope we won''t have to turn back." (Eva) Everyone looked at Eva in shock apart from me who already thought of it. "Don''t look at her like that, if we were ambushed in this tunnel it''s quite obvious the king know about it no? If I were in his shoes I would block the entrance to my castle, destroying the invaders plan all together..." (Shun) Seriously are they all stupid or what? "You must be kidding me! What are we going to do if it''s true?!" (Sarius) "Don''t worry about it, it will all work out in the end." (Shun) We walked to the bottom of the stairs and tried to open it by pulling on a lever that was near it as instructed by Arllan. *Kkkkk* ....... "It''s not opening is it?" (Thomason) After making a short mechanic sound, the wall that was as the top of the stairs making it look like a dead-end didn''t shown any sign of moving... "Guess we will have to depend on your plan Shun. What should we do?" (Sarius) Since I already told them it will all work out, nobody fell in despair from that and waited for me to explain to them my brilliant plan... "Plan? I don''t have one.(Shun) """What?!""" (Sarius, Arllan & Co) "I never said I did, well if nothing work out I can blast everything away myself but first why don''t we let Algurd take care of it?" (Shun) Algurd gave a jolt of surprise when she heard her name. "M-Me?!" (Algurd) "What with the reaction? Yes you! Isn''t mining your specialty? So now use your magic and make a hole in this goddamn wall!" (Shun) Seriously can''t they think for themselves? "Bu-But! Didn''t you said you could blow everything away?! Why don''t you fucking do it?!" (Algurd) "*Sigh* Sure I do it... If you''re not afraid that the whole castle fall on our head in the process..." (Shun) "I do it! Please let me do it!" (Algurd) Took you long enough! Now eager to do it so we won''t have to use our last resort, ''me''. Algurd gone up the stairs and begun an aria. "In my name, elemental of earth, do my binding and carve my way in your own body, Manhole!" (Algurd) Manhole?! What the hell kind of name is that for a spell?! *RrrRrrRrrrr* As Algurd finished her chant, you could heard a strange small sound coming from the wall in front of her, but it soon disappeared as a bright light suddenly reflected itself on the wall. "Uhhh... I''m sorry, it seem their is a fucking barrier against magic of King rank cast on it..." (Algurd) "King rank barrier?! How is that possible?! Only a King-priest can cast something like that! And we don''t have anything like that in this country since centuries!" (Sarius) A King-priest uh? Priest are magician adept of the rare light and healing magic, their numbers can be counted on your two hands fingers as for the King-priest, it''s a mage who is able to cast both light and healing spell of the ''King rank'' or higher. My knowledge in magic is not much, but as I wanted to have at least some knowledge of it because of my sister, I at least have some common-sense about it. Like the ranking system or how magic work, magic don''t only consist of an aria, if it were that simple anyone with magic would be a Divine-mage, no you also need to weave sygils with elemental mana as you chant the spell and only someone with high mental capability is capable of that. The ranking is separated by the sygils complexity, in order from weakest to strongest the rank are, Common -> Low -> Medium -> High -> King -> Demon -> Divine. If we take Elivera for example she would be a High-mage, as her strongest spell ''Tempest howling'' is a High rank one, said like that it don''t look like much but it seem that the quality of mages became weaker in the last millennium, and right now a High-mage is something of the highest grade in this world, the only King-mages alive right now are Magicalkins on the west continent, and they''re no more than 3 individuals... Also an interesting fact about magic of King rank and higher is that they are something close to a summoning, unlike other spells where you use your one mana or the one surrounding you to directly attack, for spell of King rank and higher you use Spirits and Demons from other world as proxy by feeding them your mana. But back to our situation, we''re in deep shit if there''s such a strong barrier as only a King ranked mage would be able to destroy it... "That barrier must have been made at the time this passage was build so it''s not that surprising, but still I didn''t think of that, I guess I will have to act..." (Shun) "Wait! I do it!" (Eva) Uh? "Eva? Didn''t you heard? It''s a King rank barrier on this wall you won''t be able to destroy it with magic you know?" (Shun) "Yes I know that already! But if I were to use a King spell on it, it would break no?" (Eva) ... "What?" (Shun) "LIKE I SAID! I just have to use King ranked magic on it, no?!" (Eva) "... You can do it?" (Shun) Everyone waved their hand in the air as if they were telling me not to say something this stupid. "Sure I do." (Eva) ...... """""WHAT?!""""" "Well~ I can''t use it the normal way but I found a way to weave a spell a rank higher than me using my blessing." (Eva) Wait that mean she''s an actual High mage?! But that''s not important right now, a human King ranked mage, like a King-priest wasn''t heard of since centuries ago, and everyone of them have their names in story book! No matter how she do it if she can actually use a King class magic it would be something really unbelievable! "... Fine, show it to me Eva!" (Shun) "Yup!" (Eva) Grinning as the thought of getting my acknowledgment Eva walked up the stairs crossing path with Algurd who was going down while looking at the little girl wide eyed unable to believe what she said. "Wait you really believe her?!" (Sarius) "Of course I do, if she said she can do it, then she can. Are calling my little sister a liar? Uh?!" (Shun) "Please calm down boy, prince! We will soon know if what she said is true, but if that the case that would be ridiculous... Well since she''s Shun sister I can weirdly believe it." (Arllan) Mysty and Setsuna looked at us arguing while making a strange face. Most likely because at their time a King magician wasn''t something that rare... "In my name, elemental of water, do my binding and become the wave that will wash away those who dare face me, Aqua wave!" (Eva) As we were talking among ourselves Eva started to chant the aria of a medium spell. A huge amount of water sprout out of her opened hands, but unlike one would expect as the water quitted her hand it didn''t crash to the floor but floated into the air and was slowly surrounding her, making a giant bubble of water. "In-Incredible!" (Algurd) "Oh? That''s an interesting way to use magic..." (Setsuna) Algurd and Setsuna who was the only ones of us who could see the flow of mana, shown amazement as they were looking at Eva magic. I was myself pretty impressed with her as she was most likely using force magic to manipulate the water she summoned, but still to control it this perfectly and most of all being able to move such a mass of water, her force magic clearly improved much more than I first thought. "In my name, Spirit King of water you who reign other the sea and devour all those would dare to go against your law, feed upon my offering and answer my call, prove that your are the almighty king of water and crush everything in your path, Leviathan!" Even though she was still in water we were able to hear her next aria. And as she finished to chant it, a giant magic circle appeared in front of her sucking the water that was surrounding her and started to glow in a bright light. *RROAAARRRR* A monstrous roar loud enough to force us to protect our ears with our hands, was suddenly heard as the giant head of a Snake-Dragon like creature made of water got out of the magic circle, before launching itself against the wall destroying it and continuing it''s charge even after that, his body infinitely long continuously getting out of the circle. *RRRUUUMBBBLLEEEE* Only a whole minute after it started getting out, we were able to saw the fin that was at the end of it''s body, but as soon as the said fin detached itself from the circle, the beast who was most likely showing itself in the sky of the capital until now disappeared suddenly. That was... Incredible to say the least... The castle isn''t going to fall on our head is it? Also, now I''m pretty sure the whole city know we''re here. Oh well the king already know everything about our plan so there no use trying to be discreet anymore. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "Im-Impossible..." (Sarius) "How do you like that?!" (Eva) Eva jumped down the stairs while skipping before leaping into my arms, everyone looked at her with their eyes and mouth wide open in shock. "Yeah that was incredible Eva, I''m really proud of.. *Gu*?!" (Shun) Out of nowhere Eva just inserted her tongue in my mouth to play with mine skillfully, yeah she french kissed me... "Ahhhh! You bitch!" (Mysty) "... I really want to slash her right now..." (Setsuna) "*Smack* Ahhh, Ahhh, don''t look at me like that~, I just took my well deserved reward~." (Eva) After she finished kissing me still panting wildly she jumped down from my arms while smiling from ear to ear like a mischievous kid who succeeded in her prank, leaving me frozen in shock. What the hell did just happen... Why the hell is everyone looking at me like that? ... "Dear?... Look his mind blanked out from shock you bitch!...... Need to mark him again!" (Mysty) As if it wasn''t enough, now Mysty was the one to attack me out of nowhere... And god.. She sure is as skilled as ever. No time for that! "WILL YOU STOP ALREADY?!" (Shun) "*Sigh* Look, now thou made him angry sister Mystyval..." (Setsuna) "Umumumu! It''s not my fault! It''s that little whore who attacked him first!" (Mysty) "Ufufufufu, now he''s going to be conscious of me as a woman, but it''s only the first step!" (Eva) "Enough! I''m really angry at you right now Eva! But we don''t have time to speak of that! Let''s rush in while the enemy is confused! Arllan take care of her!" (Shun) While saying that I handed the still unconscious Edea to Arllan and took by force Mysty hand who pissed me off while glaring at her waiting for her to change form, but her reaction wasn''t really the one I expected... "Ahhhh! Please don''t look at me like that while being this forceful dear! I''m going to turn into Setsuna!" (Mysty) "Stop playing around already and change form!" (Shun) What a mess... With a cheerful ''Okaaay~!'' she finally changed form and I ran up the stairs wanting to go ahead and pass my nerves on the first unfortunate soul who would cross my path. And as I passed through the destroyed dusty room that was behind the now broken wall, I saw a huge hole in the wall opposed to the one who was hiding the secret passage, showing a beautiful view of the city, it seem the castle was on a hill in the middle of the city as we were more elevated than the rest while being on the first floor. There no time to enjoy the goddamn view! Where is the enemies?! I continued to charge into the castle until I finally find ten guards who were in panics still not understanding what was happening. Good! Now die! As I ran to them brandishing Mysty they... """We surrender! Please don''t kill us!""" (Guards) dropped their weapons before kneeling on the floor giving their total surrender in total synchronicity... "...... What the fuck?! We''re invading the castle here you know?!" (Shun) Not really understanding where was the problem the guards looked at me in confusion. "Uh... Sir? We REALLY don''t want to fight you either way... I mean we don''t want to die for that dumb king you know? Since you''re already here it mean you have already defeated all the champions who was after you so as soon as you were able to enter the castle, you already won... Sir..." (Random guard) ... He actually have a good point... I mean they aren''t total fools, if we were able to kill the champions those poor weakass guards don''t stand a chance against us... Well it was actually all me but whatever... Don''t even feel like killing them anymore, let''s just go torture and kill the goddamn king already... "Fine... Can you tell me where to find the king?" (Shun) "Of course sir!" (Random guard) Why the hell are you smiling at me?! Is that admiration I see in your eyes?! No seriously that''s creepy! After being given instruction to find the throne room where the king was most of the time by a guard who was strangely eager to help me. The others finally caught up with me and we all ran to the throne room after instructing Thomason men and the guards who were now totally on our side to split themselves and guard every exit so the King wouldn''t be able to escape. And as we reached the door to the throne room I kicked it open and we all rushed in, and there was the fool, still sitting on his throne looking strangely calm and was even smiling. "Here we are little shit, I hope your ready to be tortured to death?" (Shun) My threat didn''t afraid him in the least, on the contrary, he just made an even bigger evil smirk than before. "AhahAHAHAHAH! You''re the one who need to be ready! I didn''t want to use ''that'' but your forcing my hand here you fools!" (Henry) Proclaiming that he took out of his pocket a black crystal from whom was oozing out a strange dark mist... That felt familiar for some reason... "Stop resisting Henry! You''re going to die either way so just stop your useless struggle!" (Sarius) "Wait! That stone?! It contain a cursed blade curse my lord!" (Setsuna) "What?!" (Shun) No wonder it felt familiar... "Ahahahah! Behold the power that was given to me by the Overlord himself!" (Henry) Overlord... Really? Are you retarded?! "Overlord?! Impossible! He was killed a millennium ago you idiot!" (Arllan) Oh I forgot we''re in that kind of world... But... "Hey retarded king... Is that ''Overlord'' the one who ordered you to mess with my family?" (Shun) "What?! What are you talking about big brother?" (Eva) Everyone looked at me shocked not understanding how I came to this conclusion, but there was this bad feeling that I couldn''t get out of my mind, the illogical action the King took sometime, what he said about me being on his path to world domination and the fact that only my family was targeted. Me and Eva are far from being the only champions who are still kids, then why didn''t he try to capture the others ones? If he gone this far I don''t see anything that would stop him... "That''s right." (Henry) """What?!""" (Pretty much everyone but Shun) "I don''t know why but he seem to despise you more than anything. He only asked me to give you as much pain and despair as I could, and in exchange he would help me to conquer this world! This world, YeS ThiS WoRlLD~!" (Henry) What the? There something wrong this guy... "Mmm? He''s already pretty much cursed isn''t he?" (Mysty) "Yes, myself is surprised even thou were able to see that... It seem he was already cursed by the same curse that stone hold, but if he were to take head on the whole curse that is sealed in that, he would most likely die." (Setsuna) Wait wait wait! Don''t joke around! That guy my only lead to the real bastard who was the one behind my family murder! "BEHOLD!" (Henry) *Crash* And of course that bastard had to broke the black crystal to the floor with that timing. The dense dark mist that was sealed in it surrounded the king and slowly disappeared as if it was being absorbed by him. Shit! "Ahahahahah! Look at this beautiful form! You''re all going to die now!" (Henry) There was no change you retard... But it''s true he felt strangely stronger than before, does curses have the power to strengthen the one under them? That would explain why I''m stronger when I wield Mysty or get cursed by Setsuna. "What are you talking about Henry?! Did you lose you''re mind?! Nothing hapenned!" (Sarius) "Ahahah! Don''t joke around! Look! I look like a demon of legend, my arms are cov...* Blurgh*... Uhhh... What?!" (Henry) He started to vomit blood all of a sudden, and wounds started to appear on his whole body. "Hey! Don''t die like that you bastard! What was the name of the bastard Overlord?!" (Shun) I ran and grabbed him by his collar as he was falling down. "*Urgh*... P... *Blurgh*... Patri......" (Henry) "Patri?! Patri what?! Answer me you little shit!" (Shun) Even as I shook him around he didn''t answer me back anymore... He was dead... ... "What the hell just happened?" (Sarius) "... I don''t want to believe that, but it seem the first prince was manipulated by someone..." (Arllan) "If that true then we really can''t call that a victory..." (Thomason) *KKKRRRRRrrr* "GODDAMN IT!!!" (Shun) *BAMMM**BAMMM**BAMMM**BAMMM**BAMMM**BAMMM**BAMMM* Unable to hold my anger any longer I started to punch the fool king body transforming him into mincemeat and destroying the floor under him. "Goddamn you!*BAMMM* How dare you die like that?!*BAMMM* What am I going to do with my rage now?!*BAMMM*" (Shun) Emitting a crazy amount of blood-lust while continuing to slam my fists against what was now no more than meat and blood, my little sister approached me not showing any sign of fear and slapped me hard, hurting her hand more than I was hurt, but it was shocking non-less. "Will you stop that already?! That''s disgraceful! My brother isn''t one to lose his mind to something like that!" (Eva) ...... She''s right... I''m being childish here, it''s not like destroying an empty shell going to change anything... "You''re right, forgive me... I kinda lose myself here... Give me some time alone to think will you?" (Shun) "Dear...""My lord..." (Mysty & Setsuna) Not saying a word I left this goddamn room and wandered like a ghost inside the castle until finally reaching a giant garden, not giving a crap about the beauty of the colorful flowers and trees who was neatly arranged in it, I just sat on a bench heaving a sigh. "*Sigh* What a mess..." (Shun) Now what? The king died before I could even kill him myself and I learned that he was only someone else puppet. Is the one manipulating me in the dark and the Overlord the same guy? Why would that guy hold a grudge against me? Right now there a lot of people who most likely hate me, but at the time I didn''t even made one enemy, apart from Eva friend back home. "Patri uh?... Patricia? What else can I think of... Oh yes, Pat..." (Shun) Wait a minute! No, it can''t be, that would be ridiculous... But I can''t really think of any other name starting with Patri and that could hold a grudge against me. ... "Ahh! Whatever it''s just not possible!" (Shun) Let''s forget about that for now, there also the thing with the crystal containing a cursed blade curse. Apart from the one I only guessed being on the north continent the other are still on the west and east continent. Did the Overlord win over one of them? No I don''t think so, the curse was too heavy and full of madness, the blade who produced it is most likely still cursed by the guardian she''s sealing. What was the power of her curse anyway? Giving hallucination? That seem likely from Henry reaction... But how did the Overlord gathered it into a crystal and most of all, controlled it to manipulate the first prince? "... Argh! Goddammit! The more I think the more questions pop-up in my head!" (Shun) All I can do is wait for this bastard to show up again?! "Big brother?" (Eva) Suddenly Eva shown up out of nowhere. "... What is it Eva?" (Shun) "Sorry I know you wanted to be alone but three hours already passed since you left the throne room, and even if I don''t really care about them Mysty and Setsuna look really depressed." (Eva) "Oh... Sorry about that, I''m coming, not like I obtain any answers to my questions while grumbling to myself here." (Shun) "About that, it''s just my thought but wouldn''t the gods know something about that ''Overlord''?" (Eva) ... Right! There was that too! "Good job Eva I had already forgot about those fools!" (Shun) I patted Eva head as I got back into a good mood from finally having a lead. Guess I try and talk to that Goddamn Goddess... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Phew, I had a really hard time with this chapter! Anyway 2 Chapters left for this arc! Next chapter Eva and Shun will have a small talk with their gods! Stay tuned! Chapter 28 - A small talk with gods Chapter 28 - "A small talk with gods" A week passed since the king death and a lot happened in the meanwhile. Sarius was crowned not king but queen of the kingdom, it did shock a lot of peoples to learn that Sarius was a woman but after the fiasco that was the first prince as a king, Sarrina who decided to change her true name into her official one, was welcome with open arms by commoners and nobles alike. After her crowning, Sarrina decided to give my father remains a national funeral with a speech of apologies to him from the queen herself, he was buried beside my mother who was buried in secret by one of the noble in the castle who owed his life to my father. Of course my family status as a noble was restored, no, our status became even higher as I became the country youngest War-chief in history and was given the title of Marquis, it wouldn''t be a lie to say I became one of the most powerful man in the kingdom in strength and politically speaking. And if it wasn''t enough my little sister who shouldn''t have any title as she wasn''t the head of the house received the title of Earl due to the fact she''s the first King ranked mage of this country in centuries, and her age made the most powerful mages in the kingdom faint in shock when they learnt of it. What is left to say? Oh yes... Mysty and Setsuna officially became my wives. Mysty kept pouting for days as I didn''t gave her a ceremony but with the attention the country have on me and my family right now I seriously didn''t want to fan the flame more that it was already. And right now I was walking the stairs to reach the church of the blade goddess who became the biggest deity for this kingdom lately, since me going to pray and talk to Ymylfana was something of a holy ceremony, I was currently being escorted by a hundred priest as I walked up the stairs wearing some ceremonial cloth made of smalls metal scales who looked like little blades, at the top of it was royal guards who was currently securing the temple making sure nobody would disturb me. "*Sigh* Was all this necessary?" (Shun) I addressed the priest beside me who was none other than the Pope of the Blade church, not long ago he was just a nobody but now he''s quite the V.I.P. "Of course your holiness! This is a sacred ceremony! It wouldn''t be a simple matter if you were to share the church with others as you pray our almighty goddess!" (Blade Pope) If I knew it would be such a mess I wouldn''t have talked about it to Sarinna and would have just prayed in the middle of the night when nobody was inside... Actually I''m not the only one in this situation as Eva also decided to go ask questions to her own god. "Sir Fenrik!!!" (Stalker) Geh! Not again! Out of nowhere a woman suddenly appeared wearing fake animal ears, trying to jump on me. It was one of my stalkers, I have quite the few of them... Most being women who want me to impregnate them, this one even followed me from Mellanor. That''s seriously scary... What? What the animal ears are about? Well... It seem some FUC... Some impolite fellow, kinda spread my preference around, strangely it had more of an impact than I first thought, yeah, because my preference was even used in politics... The queen Sarrina seem to want to abolish Beastmen and Magicalkin slavery, it would be something almost impossible to do normally, but an opening shown up at the least expected place, my love for animal ears was used to give the idea I''m a PRO Beastmen and as I am right now the most popular man in the kingdom and the one saw as a holy being since I''m the champion of the most popular faith, it gave quite the push to the new law Sarrina wanted to enforce, but it wasn''t only a whim of a naive queen, our relationship with the west and east continent is quite low and human slavery on those continents is nothing rare, this law is none other than the first step to true peace between the three great clans, at least it''s what she hoping for. Anyway the result is as you see, people became quite favorable to this new law, but now all my stalkers wear animal ears in hope to gain my favors... THAT''S GODDAMN EMBARRASSING! AND I ALREADY KNOW YOUR THE ONE BEHIND IT ARLLAN!!! I swear I''m going to kill this guy someday! After the creepy woman who was drooling as she saw me, was taking care of by the royal guards, I entered the church who looked like the one of Otor I saw before, but had the statue of a sword in place of the werebear one on it''s roof. The inside was quite luxurious, every chandeliers attached to the ceiling and candle holders on the shrine was made of pure gold, it was quite bright inside because of that. "Now your holiness we shall let you pray in peace, please tell us when you finished I shall prepare for your divination and for the blessings ceremony." (Blade Pope) "Wait?! What are you talking about?" (Shun) "Your holiness? You didn''t know about that? Then let me explain to you, after you finished your talk with our goddess you shall receive a divine revelation that you will have to give to us lowly mortals, after that pregnant women shall present themselves to you in hope for their child to receive the blessing of the blade goddess, I will explain to you what to do, after that, in the meanwhile please enjoy your talk..." (Blade Pope) *Slam* On those words the Pope closed the door as he left the church, leaving me alone inside. What the hell?! Nobody told me about those things! Goddammit it''s going to be a serious pain in the ass... Anyway let''s just start to pray for now, I just hope she won''t discover I ate the Guardians and talked to them... Calming myself by taking a long breath, I reached the shrine and kneeled in front of it in a prayer, closing my eyes slowly. "Yo!" (Ymylfana) "Wait what?! Already?!" (Shun) Suddenly I was floating in a dark space while wearing nothing on me, I was back here once again... In front of me was the very same goddess I saw when I died as Rick, wearing the same weird outfit and still keeping the appearance she had at the time. Wait if I''m a soul right now what about my others ones?! Fearing that I just showed in the open my others souls to Ymylfana I looked around but strangely and luckily I was the only one. "What are you saying? You prayed for three straight hours before coming here! I wanted to tease you more by making you wait longer but I got bored." (Ymylfana) "Is that so?..." (Shun) Guess I didn''t see the time pass. Also it seem she really can''t read my mind right now, I''m quite thankful for that. "Anyway! Let''s me get a good look at you!" (Ymylfana) Weirdly Ymylfana seemed quite happy to see me and took my face in her hands like a mother would her child getting a good look at my face and looking at my body at time. "Good! I''m happy to see you grow up quite properly! You became quite handsome too!" (Ymylfana) Once again it was quite a motherly quote. But suddenly before I could hide it she walked to my back and saw my scale. And her face became red in anger. "Who messed with my son body?!" (Ymylfana) ... Wait WHAT?! "U-Um I wanted to talk to you about that... I had a lot of question to ask you... But what do you mean by ''son'' first of all?" (Shun) As if she messed up Ymylfana gasped and took back a calm expression not showing any trace of her previous anger. "I see... I hope you have some knowledge about what happened to you, but first let me answer you about being my son since you already found out about that." (Ymylfana) ... "When I talk about being your mother I mean that I gave you some of my genes when I inserted your soul into a unborn baby. It shouldn''t be something possible normally and it never happened with your predecessors but not only your soul, the body of the unborn baby was compatible with it, it''s not much but you''re something like quart blade god." (Ymylfana) "...What? Seriously? You never said anything about that last time!" (Shun) "Oh come on! Don''t be angry and make mama sad! I''m pretty proud of you, you know?! Not only you were able to obtain two of my daughters you even made my faith one of the biggest one in this world! And I only gave you a tiny little bit, if not for that you would already have died from the curses so you should be thankful!" (Ymylfana) Daughters... Wait a minute! If we follow what she told me and I were to be her son wouldn''t that mean I slept with my sisters?! Let''s seal this fact inside a part of my brain to never... NEVER think about it again! More than that I fear what would happen if Eva were to know about it! "*Sigh* And what others effects you doing whatever you want with my body had apart from giving me resistance to curses?" (Shun) "Mmm, the thing is that you should have saw the biggest change yourself sometime after taking hold of Mystyval but whatever messed with your body sealed it before it could shown itself." (Ymylfana) "And that biggest change is?" (Shun) "I gave you your own curse... Tehe!" (Ymylfana) ... DON''T PLAY THE CUTE GIRL WITH ME! JUST WHAT HAVE YOU DONE WITH MY BODY?! Is what I wanted to shout but I can''t really say whatever I wanted to her, she was must more dangerous than I first thought and I REALLY must avoided to anger her more than she was already. And wait didn''t she just openly admitted she have something to do with curses?! Let''s not point it out as it would give out the fact I know more about her that she think I do. "I see... And what was the others ones as you said it was the ''biggest change''?" (Shun) "Nothing much, just kinda screwed with your personality... Tehe?" "... Are you kidding me?! How is that nothing much?! What changed?!" (Shun) This time I wasn''t able to contain my anger anymore. "Oh seriously! You''re a man, so don''t sweat the smalls details! It just made you more eager to fight and less emotional when it come to human. Isn''t that''s a good thing? Without that you wouldn''t be able to use Mysty curse that way as easily, and you be boring without you thirst for blood." (Ymylfana) Now that I think of it, when I was but a soul the only changes I felt at first was the fact I gained the capacity to love and that I almost didn''t felt any bloodlust coming from me anymore, not only that after being reborn the guilt I felt as a soul almost disappeared, also as a baby I was more keen of living my life peacefully until my father started training me and I discovered I was a battle freak. So it was her fault... Oh well, like she said it''s nothing much, I''m pretty happy to be able to enjoy a good fight anyway, and without that I wouldn''t have been able to win against Mysty or Setsuna. "Yeah I guess you''re right it''s nothing much..." (Shun) When she heard me she smiled, satisfied with my answer. "As long as you understand! Now tell me your questions and tell me how you came to have a scale on your back." (Ymylfana) Good she don''t seem to have linked the scale with the Guardians yet. "First I need to ask you something... You seem to have some knowledge of what happen in the world yet you don''t seem to know what happened to me. How does this work?" (Shun) "It''s pretty simple, we can only know what happen down there from the prayers of our believers, so I do know a lot about what happen around you but nothing really private." (Ymylfana) I see so that''s how it work uh? I guess that the gods battle for faith isn''t only a game after all. "I see, now for what happening to my body... It happened after I slept with Mysty for the first time, the day after that a scale appeared on my back and not only that, even as I am in the middle of my biggest growth spurt my body didn''t grew even a millimeter since then." (Shun) Of course most of it was a lie, but that way I was able to talk about my immortality she would come to know either way in the future and would link it to the Guardians without directly talking about it, faking the fact I don''t know anything about them. Ymylfana frowned when she heard that, most likely wondering what could have had happened. "I see, I did feel something was strange with your soul but to think it also affected your body that way... The fact you didn''t grew since then must mean that you became an immortal at the time." (Ymylfana) "What?! That''s mean I always be a 13 years old kid?!" (Shun) It was a long time since I acted that much. "Sadly I think so, as for your scale... It seem someone tried to force your Dargonkin blood to awake when it was supposed to not be there to begin with... Do you know why I choose a body without mana for you?" (Ymylfana) I shook my head in answer, not knowing anything about that. "It''s because curses and mana don''t mix well together. Curses are a monstrous source of energy and power, but mana weaken curses power and worsen it''s effect. That the reason why, if you were to have been born with mana the strength you would have gained as you woul wield a cursed blade would have only been half of what you gain with your current body, not only that, you wouldn''t be able to wield them as much as the bad effect of the curse would be much stronger." (Ymylfana) I see so curses are the natural enemies of those born with a high quantity of mana. "But a body without mana is actually something really rare, every races from the three great clans are born with mana even if only a trace of it, but only those with a certain quantity of it are able to awoke their mana channel and become mage. Yet there is one exception, the hybrid, those born with parents or ancestors of different races. And that the case of the Fenrik family who are a mix of Human and Dragonkin, but, even as you should have been the last one in your lineage to inherit a body without mana, you shouldn''t have obtained the Dragonkin blood like your father did or others ancestors with white hair, but for some reason you did take some of it and that''s most likely the reason why your hair have such a peculiar color." (Ymylfana) Oh! So that''s why!But I really do have Dragonkin ancestors like I thought. "The fact you inherited Dragonkin blood should be a good thing as it give you more physical strength, but the problem is that it screwed up the curse that was growing slowly in your body and sealed it, to tell you the truth you are quite lucky to have come to me with such timing, if you waited, let''s say, a year more, before coming here your curse would have destroyed your body." (Ymylfana) OH COME ON! That''s what happen when divines entity keep modifying your body without asking! Next what?! I''m going to have drills in place of my balls?! "Any other questions?" (Ymylfana) "Ah, yes I do. would you happen to know anything about someone who would call himself the Overlord and have a name starting with ''Patri''?" (Shun) "The Overlord is it?... I heard his remain were sealed into a relic that was kept by the Elves, but I didn''t heard anything about him resurrecting or someone pretending to be him since then." (Ymylfana) Oh shit, I heard recently about an Elf relic who disappeared, I sure hope it have nothing to do with that... "Thank you then... I have nothing left to ask." (Shun) "Is that so? Then let mama give you a hug before you go!" (Ymylfana) What?! Before I could say anything Ymylfana gave me a hug and started to gently pat my head. I''m ashamed to say I strangely didn''t hate it, far from it, it felt like I really was in my mother arms. Maybe those Guardians lied to me and she isn''t actually an enemy... No! Don''t fall in her trap you idiot! Arg dammit what is that?! A part of me can''t see her as an enemy yet another one really hate her. As I was deep in thought she released me, and showed a beautiful and gentle smile as she did. "There you go, with that I unsealed your curse, you should be able to get the hang of it with time." (Ymylfana) This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. "I don''t really feel any different..." (Shun) "Don''t worry, you will only feel something when you use it." (Ymylfana) Good... I feared that I was going to become like when I''m in my other forms and always be under my own curse, even in my human form. "Then I guess it''s time for you to go, let''s give you the divine revelation before that." (Ymylfana) "Oh yeah I did hear of something like that. What is that about?" (Shun) "It''s just something to please the believer, nothing to take seriously... Here I go, Mortals! Your payers and offerings pleased me! For that, I shall give to five child presenting themselves to me a blessing! May your blade never rust!... And that''s it! Just repeat what I just said when the Pope ask you to and it all work out, I guess he will explain to you how to do the blessings ceremony too, so I have nothing else to say! I will miss you so come see me again when you have time! Bye bye!" (Ymylfana) Giving me the same Bye bye she gave when she reincarnated me, my mind got back into my body. "Phew! Once again that was a lot to take at one time but at least it''s done!" (Shun) Still... My own curse uh? That could be seriously useful, I wonder if I would be able to create cursed swords. Anyway it confirmed my fear, Ymylfana was the one that cursed her daughters, their still a lot of thing that don''t make sense like why the one who hold most of the curse are the Guardians and how she sealed their souls inside the cursed blades. But now I have one more lead to find out the truth, Ymylfana have the power to create curses. But what is surprising is that she didn''t hid it at all... I guess it doesn''t matter if I were to know about this from her point of view? ... Let''s try that curse thing out to change the mood!... How do I even use it? She just told me that I would figure it out by myself. Let''s use the form changing thing as a reference and try to search my mind, if it''s a part of my body and soul I should be able to use it from instinct too. I sat crossing my leg as if to meditate and cleared my mind. Now, let''s focus and search inside my mind and body something that changed. Using my mind as a scanner I searched around, and found a strange sensation coming from my chest near my heart. Don''t tell me the curse come from an added organ or something... Focusing on it I felt something hot coming out. Good, now to release it... Wishing for it move, I was able to slowly made it slide along my veins like I was controlling my blood, and when it finally reached my open right hand I released it. "Wow!... IT HURT LIKE SHIT!" (Shun) As I did a small grey flame like thing appeared inside my hand, but it was accompanied with ''pain'', It was like my whole body was under the effect of a phantom pain. Thankfully I only made a small portion of my curse appear as the pain was tolerable, but I seriously don''t want and try and bring everything out right now. But if my own curse pained me this much I wonder what would happen if I were to touch someone with this flame... "To think I got my hand on the worst curse of all... Anyway I should move on before the Pope dude get a cardiac arrest from worry." (Shun) Making my ''pain'' curse disappear I walked to the door and tried to open it but it was locked. "Tch... OPEN THE DOOR!" (Shun) *Clank* As I shouted I could heard gear moving from the lock of the door, and it was opened by two guards showing me the Pope who paled a little from waiting that much, and an altar that was installed while I was talking to Ymylfana. "Your holiness is everything okay? You were praying for a really long time." (Blade Pope) "Don''t worry I just had a lot to talk about with Ymylfana." (Shun) "I see... Did she gave you a divination?" (Blade Pope) "Sure she did." (Shun) When I said that, the Pope beamed with joy at this news. "Excellent! Please advance yourself to the altar and give us the words of our goddess!" (Blade Pope) Like instructed I walked to the altar and stood behind it. As I did the smiling faces of a hundred priests and also the ones of pregnant women who was under the care of the said priests looked my way. Wait I''m going to have to bless all those women?! From the word of the divination I guessed what the blessings ceremony was about, but nobody told me there was going to be this much! "*Cough*" (Blade Pope) The Pope awkwardly coughed to tell me to go ahead and say it. Fine! I do it! "Mortals! Your payers and offerings pleased me! For that, I shall give to five child presenting themselves to me a blessing! May your blade never rust!" (Shun) ...... """OOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHH!!!""" Suddenly a loud cheer was heard coming from the priests and pregnant women, as for the Pope he had his eyes wide open in shock. "FIVES?!" (Blade Pope) "Is something wrong?" (Shun) "Ah! Pardon me your holiness! It''s just that a God or Goddess giving five blessings at once was never it of before, at most it would be three, and most of the time only one or two if we''re lucky." (Blade Pope) "When you talk about five blessings are you talking about five direct blessings or it also mean others ones?" (Shun) /Author Note: What he mean here is does it only include the blessing -> Goddess of Blade Blessing (Like the one Wyndy have but for the fire Goddess) or if it also involved small one like -> Blessed Blacksmith -> Blessed Enchanter, ect./ "Only direct one of course, that''s why it is unheard of." (Blade Pope) "I see... Anyway what am I supposed to do now?" (Shun) "Yes! From now on pregnant women, follower of Ymylfana, will advance to the altar to ask of you the Blade goddess blessing, when they do, touch their stomach with the palm of your right hand, and answer them with our church motto, ''May your blade never rust'', that''s about it, now please go the other side of the altar and wait for them to come to you." (Blade Pope) "Okay." (Shun) Just giving a short reply I walked to the other side of the altar, and slowly a long line of pregnant women started to form itself under the priests instruction, the ones at the most advanced stage of pregnancy at the front of it. After receiving the green light from the Pope himself a woman with an impressively huge belly and was most likely near giving birth approached me, as she arrived one meter away from me she stopped and did a small bow with her head as the rest of her body couldn''t let her do more than that. "I beg in front of her champion, Ymylfana dear ''Goddess of blade'' bless my child." (Pregnant woman) As she finished her own line I put my open right hand on her stomach and said mine. "May your blade never rust." (Shun) After giving me a smile and another small bow in thanks, the woman walked back and gave her place to another one. That''s one less... More than fifty others to go... ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã /While Shun was walking up the stairs to Ymylfana church, on the other side of the capital Eva was walking her own./ What a pain! This ceremony is ridiculous! I was currently walking up the stairs to Xenesio church and was escorted by a lot of priests, as if it wasn''t enough I was also forced to wear a ceremonial skimpy dress made of seashells. In short I was walking a painfully longass staircase accompanied by retarded fanatics while looking like a pervert. OH JOY! Seriously that''s annoying! I just wanted to talk to the pervert quickly and make it so I never have to saw his face ever again! But they had to make a goddamn festival out of it! "Your holiness?" (Water Pope) "What?!" (Eva) "W-We reached the church, please enter it." (Water Pope) "Oh right... Sorry about that." (Eva) While I was thinking we reached the temple door it seem. Two royal guards opened the door for me and I entered inside, it wasn''t as luxurious as I expected... The walls were dilapidated, all the lightings looked like crap and you could see dust accumulating at some corner of the church... "Please don''t mind the state of the temple. Even if our faith is gathering a lot of believers since you became know as the first King ranked mage in the kingdom since centuries, we didn''t had the time to use the offerings given to us to repair the temple... Please forgive us for that your holiness..." (Water Pope) "*Sigh* I don''t care about that, I just want to talk to the pervert and change myself from this creepy dress already." (Eva) "Uh?! Pe-Pervert?! Creepy dress?!" (Water Pope) As he parroted what I said I started to get angry and glared at him to tell him to fuck off. "... Please forgive me, take your time and tell us when you finished, we shall install the altar for the blessings ceremony in the meanwhile..." (Water Pope) *Slam* He slammed the door to close it, and left me alone inside. Blessings ceremony? What''s that?... No point thinking about it, let''s pray and finish this. I kneeled myself in front of the shrine and started to pray as I closed my eyes... ...... ...... It''s taking a while... ...... "Hey there! Long time no see Eva!" (Xenesio) Tch, not like I wanted to see your face... And took you long enough! I waited for at least half a hour! .... "If your trying to talk to me in your mind, sorry to say but I can''t read your mind anymore." (Xenesio) Oh... That''s so? "Your are as annoying as ever..." (Eva) "Don''t be like that Eva! Aren''t we perverted buddy?" (Xenesio) "Who are you calling a pervert?! You''re the only pervert here !" (Eva) "Is that really something, someone who is after her blood related brother would say?" (Xenesio) "It''s your fault he''s my brother! Couldn''t you have make me his childhood friend or something?!" (Eva) Xenesio strangely lost his smile and even sighed. "*Sigh* If I didn''t made you his sister you wouldn''t have come to know him, but it seem you still don''t understand why I made you his sister..." (Xenesio) "Wasn''t that to annoy your rival?" (Eva) "Yes to annoy her, but must of all to hinder her champion work and stop her plan. Sadly it seem that strong destiny isn''t something you can change that easily if ''he'' wasn''t able to, even with my help." (Xenesio) "What the hell are you talking about?! What plan?!" (Eva) I don''t know why but his sudden change in attitude gave me a really bad feeling about all this. "... I can''t tell you about the plan itself, just know that at the moment the current champion of the blade goddess came in contact with a cursed blade this world was screwed." (Xenesio) "Wha?! How is that possible?! Does this have something to do with my brother being able to transform himself?!" (Eva) When he heard that Xenesio made a jolt of surprise and looked at me with his eyes wide open. "TRANSFORM?! Is that true?! Tell me everything in detail!" (Xenesio) What with his reaction?! The thing about my brother being able to change his form was something I wanted to ask him as my brother was avoiding the subject, but maybe I shouldn''t have, anyway it''s too late. "...Fine... I tell you! But you seriously need to answer my questions after that!" (Eva) And so I explained everything that happened from when my brother was engulfed in flames yet strangely didn''t die from it and transformed into a red-haired scaled man, and also how he had a scale on his back since then. "... Incredible... So our last chance also happened to be the messiah... I shouldn''t have doubted that guy, his prediction always come true after all." (Xenesio) Messiah? Prediction? The hell he''s talking about?! "So! Do you know how he can do that?" (Eva) "Mmm, I guess I can at least say that much... Your brother hold more than one soul, and his appearance change when he swap place with another soul." (Xenesio) "Do you mean he share his body with others, but when he became red-haired he seemed the same as always?" (Eva) "It''s because every souls in his body are his own. I can''t tell you too much details just know that it''s something good, I don''t know everything about it but it did make him immortal after all..." (Xenesio) "What?! Immortal?! Don''t tell me that mean he won''t grow any older?!" (Eva) "Uh? Uh, no he won''t." (Xenesio) ... "NO WAY! He was going to be a total hunk when older! To think I will never see him in his adult body is too cruel!" (Eva) "That''s what shock you?! *Sigh* You''re an incredible girl in your one way you know? Anyway do you have other question?" (Xenesio) What do you mean ''that''s what shock you''?! I was so impatient I even tried to create a spell to see into the future! But that also mean that at this rate I will have a older body than him in some years, and when I be an old hag he still be a beautiful boy... I need to find a way to become immortal as soon as possible! .... "I''m waiting here you know?" (Xenesio) "Yeah, yeah, I hear you. I want to ask you about that plan and the world being screwed things, but you won''t answer this would you?" (Eva) "Nope, good thing your smart." (Xenesio) Damn bastard... "Then I guess I ask you, do you know anything about a guy who call himself the overlord?" (Eva) Xenesio frowned at my question wondering why I was asking about that. "Mmm, there was a guy like that long ago, but he was taken care of and his remains was sealed into an artifact currently held by the Elf, oh wait it disappeared fifty years ago didn''t it? But it doesn''t matter since it''s impossible for the Overlord to revive. Why do you ask about him?" (Xenesio) "It seem that their was someone who ordered the king to kill my family and that guy called himself the Overlord, also it seem his name started with ''Partri''." (Eva) "What? Someone was manipulating the first prince? He did act weirdly, but... Oh! So that''s it... Yup! Sorry I know nothing!" (Xenesio) "Like hell you don''t you bastard! You just talked to yourself and clearly have an idea of what happened!" (Eva) "No,no, I''m serious, I do have some idea of what happened, but I don''t know anything about this Overlord guy." (Xenesio) "Don''t try to play on words! Tell me what you know already!" (Eva) "...Eva..." (Xenesio) "WHAT?!" (Eva) "Mortals! Your payers and offerings pleased me! For that, I shall give to three child presenting themselves to me a blessing! May water sooth your soul!...... Time up! See ya!" (Xenesio) After he finished his rambling who made no sense, I suddenly opened my eyes and I was back into my body. ... "YOU GODDAMN LOWLIFE GOD!!!" (Eva) ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Good news! Next chapter will be posted tomorrow! Good news! Tomorrow will also be posted an intermission explaining what going to change in the second arc, and containing a world map that I made. Bad news! After tomorrow I won''t post chapter for some time! Well I say some time but it be a week or two at most, for reason that be explained in the intermission! Also the intermission will contain a poll asking you with what pace you want me to post new chapter in the future! That''s it folks! Next chapter is the epilogue of the first arc! Stay tuned! Chapter 29 - A new home Chapter 29 - "A new home" "What am I going to do if she never talk to me again?" (Shun) A month have passed since my talk with Ymylfana and I am currently pathetically hiding as we were reaching Arllan mansion, behind Setsuna, who had a change of mind after becoming officially my wife and stopped using her eye-mask and was openly showing her beautiful, cloudy, pale green eyes. To bad, I loved that eye-mask. But in exchange she started to wear a dog collar for some reason... Did she actually level up as a pervert? "My lord, please stop acting in such a shameful manner." (Setsuna) Urg. She also started to spoil me less than before, at least out of bed... "Buuttt~! I seriously wouldn''t be able to take it if she were to say she hate me!" (Shun) "Who is this person supposed to be? What have you done with my brother?" Said Eva while pointing an accusing finger at me. "Dear have the tendency to become an idiot when it come to Wyndy. But I think it''s one of his cutest side to be a doting father!" (Mysty) "I think so too, Master can be quite cute with his personality gap..." (Edea) Yes, Edea was also among us, currently wearing a maid outfit as from now on she was going to work as one, when she''s not away on a mission. Also she started calling me Master even though I never asked her to... "I see... And why would his dear daughter would despise him?" (Eva) "He knocked her out." (Mysty) ... "I can empathise with her..." (Edea) "Why the hell would you do that to a kid?!" (Eva) "But! She was going to destroy the city! I didn''t want to do it too you know! But she threatened me and well it kinda get out of hand..." (Shun) "... How old was she already?" (Eva) "Three years old." (Setsuna) Setsuna who was the most responsible among us and was keeping it after I almost burn and lost it a month ago, took out Wyndy birthcard from her cloths and showed it to Eva to prove it. "ANCIENT DRAGON BREATH?! That''s something considerate close to Demon rank magic! Nobody ever thought of messing with the ancient dragons because of that! And now your telling me a three years old kid have something like that?..." (Eva) "It''s still not at that level yet, it''s more close in strength to the King rank magic you used that time. And after using it once she almost fall unconscious from exhaustion." (Shun) "... Great... All the confidence I gained lately, thinking I became as close of an abnormality than my brother, shattered..." (Eva) Eva took her head in her hands in exasperation while heaving a sigh. "Don''t mind it boss." (Karl) "That''s right boss, you''re incredible!" (Sophia) "Yeah!" (Baku) "I-I think so too!" (Rin) "All hail boos Eva!" (Luke) "... Yeah..." (Koko) The six kids who was trying to cheer up Eva and was traveling with us, were none other than the ones I knocked out in the tunnel and was fellow ''apprentice'' of Jim, since those kids are all orphans, Sarrina didn''t know what to do with them and it fell on me to take care of them. Of course I would have refused, if not for Eva who gave me a good argument, ''If you think everyone in this world is too weak to enjoy a fight with them, why don''t you directly train them?'', as I found the idea interesting I took them under my wing. As we were talking we finally arrived in front of Arllan mansion, and as we did the front doors opened as if they were expecting us, and showing up from it was Melinda, Lucia and the Head-maid ''Alice'' who wasn''t wearing her maid outfit for some reason. Where is Wyndy?! So she really don''t want to see me does she?! OH GOD! Suddenly from behind Melinda a little head shown up looking at me with teary eyes, this scene would have looked quite cute if not for fact I was in the very same position behind Setsuna... Nobody said anything we just kept looking at each other wondering what to say. And surprisingly the first one to talk was none other than Wyndy. "... Papa I''m sorry... Wyndy was bad... Do you hate her?" (Wyndy) Ugh! The guilt! "No Papa was the one who was bad... Do you forgive him?" (Shun) I don''t know why but suddenly I was talking in third person. "Papa..." (Wyndy) ... "Sweety..." (Shun) "Sw-Sweety?!" (Eva) It seem like Eva said something at the time but I couldn''t hear her at the moment. "Papa! Waaaaaa!" (Wendy) Suddenly Wyndy started to ran with her short legs while bawling and soon I followed after her to reach her. "Sweety!" (Shun) I could almost see us running in slow motion with classical in the background. "What the hell am I seeing here?" (Eva) Finally having my daughter in my arms I cuddled her against me with a smile. "I missed you so much you cute little thing." (Shun) "Yeah!*Sob* I missed you sooo much too Papa!" (Wyndy) Most of peoples around us looked at this scene with a warm smile, everyone but Eva who grimaced for some reason. "Why do I feel so defeated right now?" Not minding I continued to cuddle Wyndy. "Still, you seem to be much better at talking now, Melinda must have taught you well those last two months." (Shun) She nodded wildly as she answered me cheering up a little from the compliment. "Yes! Grandma Melinda, Lucia and Alice taught me a lot!" (Wyndy) Gr-Grandma Melinda? I''m not sure how she will react to that. Wondering about that I looked behind Wyndy who was was still in my arms, in Melinda direction but strangely she was smiling as if satisfied of something... Let''s not think too much about that... "That''s great Wyndy. You''re a really good girl, I''m proud of you. Here I''m sure you want to see your mothers too..." (Shun) Saying that I handed her to Mysty and Setsuna who was waiting for their turn behind me and soon sandwiched her between them. "Hello Melinda, thank you very much for taking care of Wyndy until now, you too Lucia and Head-maid." (Shun) Yeah even after knowing her name I still had a hard time calling her something else than Head-maid... "Don''t mind it Shun, it was my pleasure, Wyndy is such a sweet child after all. By the way is that your sister Eva? She sure do look a lot like you mother." (Melinda) Pinching with both her hands the luxurious dress she was currently wearing Eva made a courteous bow to Melinda. "Nice to me you Miss Galvira, I am the Countess* Eva Fenrik, you have my thanks for having took care of my family this much." (Eva) (*Female Earl are called countess.) Melinda smiled back at her introduction and answered her with a small bow. "My, how well mannered you are young lady, you''re nothing like your brother." (Melinda) Hey! "*Sigh* Sadly it seem not having my mother on his back anymore was enough for my brother to lose all his manner, please forgive him if he was rude to you." (Eva) Seriously?! What are you playing at Eva?! You''re nothing this lady like! "Ahahah! Do not worry about it, my husband was much ruder to him. Also it seem he made another nasty prank..." (Melinda) "If you''re talking about the animal ears thing it''s only the truth." (Eva) You aren''t supposed to tell her that! "By the way... Why the Head-maid is not the head-maid right now?" (Shun) I asked Melinda wanting to change the subject and because I was curious. But it seem she understood my intent and just smiled doing her best not to laugh. "I think it would be better to ask her directly." (Melinda) I turned my head to the Head-maid who bowed her one. "Sir Fenrik... I know that we had a bad start and that I did a lot of bad things to you..." (Alice) She kneeled on the floor and prostrated herself. The hell she''s doing and talking about?! "Please let me work for you!" (Alice) Uh? "Wait what the hell are you talking about, are you talking about being a spy? Well sure it was a shock but it''s not like you directly did anything bad to me." (Shun) So she was really a spy? Then why didn''t she poisoned me or used Wyndy against me? "Uh? Wait, you never noticed?!... Yes of course I was talking about being a spy... Of course..." (Alice) ... "*Sigh* Alice... Tell him!" (Melinda) "Yes I''m sorry! I tried to poison you for as long as you stayed here! But since you never shown any sign of being poisoned I always thought you used counter measure knowing full well I was poisoning you, so I kinda lost my objective and tried to poison you with experimentation but it never worked." (Alice) ... Are you kidding me?! Just how many peoples did something to my body without me knowing about it?! But anyway I never did anything to counter poison, does that mean I''m immune to poison? I didn''t even had my scale at the time, does this have something to do with me having Ymylfana blood? Oh well, good to know. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. "Wait if you really were a spy and you gone this far why didn''t you did anything to Wyndy, tried to kill the second prince or told the king about him being a woman? That don''t make any sense." (Shun) "I never received those order. My only ones were to spy on the Galvira family, and do my best to stop you even if I needed to kill you, but there was no way I would do something bad to miss Wyndy even if I were to make an enemy of the whole kingdom!" (Alice) "*Sigh* Is that so?... My guess is that you asking to work for me because you were fired by the Galvira family after being exposed as a spy, but still you''re quite shameless to ask me that after trying to kill me this much and...!" (Shun) "Please take this as an apology of my actions!" (Alice) Cutting me as I was talking, Alice who was still prostrating herself handed me a camera-crystal... I quickly took it from her hands and looked at the content. "That''s!" (Shun) The crystal shown me photos of Wyndy cosplaying in a lot of different Beastmen clan... ... "Well... At least you seem to regret your actions, let''s say it''s water under the bridge. Alright you''re engaged!" (Shun) I said while quickly hiding the flat crystal inside my breast pocket. "Thank you very much!" (Alice) Eva looked at me in shock unable to believe what I just said. "What the hell?! Just what was on this crystal?! Show it to me!" (Eva) "Sure... Just don''t break it..." (Shun) I reluctantly handed the camera to Eva, who looked to the content before looking at me in disgust. "Just how much of a doting father are you to forgive someone who tried to kill you for THIS!*Crack*" (Eva) In her rage Eva thrown the crystal to the floor breaking it apart in the process. ""NNNOOOOOOOOO!!!"" (Alice & Shun) In despair I fell on my knee lamenting this huge loss for humanity. "Eva goddammit! Look at what you just done! Even a whole country wasn''t worth this!" (Shun) "Like I care! Why the hell do I have to be jealous of a three years old girl!" (Eva) As I was in the pit of despair Alice who had teary eyes patted my shoulder while making a thumb up. "Don''t worry Sir.. No, Master! With a sponsor behind me I shall do a much better job next time!" (Alice) ... "*Manly tear accompanied with a thumb up* I shall count on you comrade!" (Shun) Alice you''re a good person finally! Even if you just asked me for money in a round-about way, if it''s for making a masterpiece better than that I call that a much more than worthy, investment! "*Sigh* Anyway what are you going to do from now on? I''m afraid I can''t host that much peoples inside my modest home." (Melinda) "Ah yes, don''t worry from now on we''re going west, I got myself a territory, a island who was owned by Nalldam before the war." (Shun) "Oh I see, do you intent to depart right away? If you don''t I can at least do something to lodge you for the night." (Melinda) "If I could I would have departed right away, but before that we need to buy a lot of things, so I guess I take you on your offer. But don''t worry I will find an inn for everyone by tomorrow." (Shun) "I see... Then it shall be done, also Shun..." (Melinda) "Yes?" (Shun) "You wouldn''t happen to know when my husband would come back do you?" (Melinda) "... Could it be you still don''t know about it?" (Shun) When I said that Melinda and Lucia face paled fearing for the worst. "No don''t worry he''s fine. But he was given the post of Prime Minister... So I don''t think he be back anytime soon..." (Shun) Melinda tried her best to keep her smile but she was clearly angry as hell. "That damn ambitious old man! He didn''t write anything about this in his letter!...*Cough* Please pardon me, I was just really surprised as I didn''t HEAR ANYTHING about this until now. Anyway let''s not keep you outside, please enter." (Melinda) Still quite shocked from Melinda unexpected reaction, we followed after her inside the mansion in silence... ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã More than a month passed since our reunion at Mellanor and we arrived at the island only city ''Lakopol City'' that was now under the Fenrik family authority, the day before. Right now following the city mayor who almost fainted when he saw me in person for some reason, we were riding with our whole caravan of four carriages in direction of our new house. As we traveled for two hours away from the city under heavy rain we finally reached it... How to say it... "It look like a haunted housed straight from a lame horror movie..." (Eva) Yeah I guess you can say that. It was a giant manor that was covered in leafs and had all it''s windows broke down, further away from it was also a big rundown stable, that wasn''t for horse but for drakes. It seem the previous owner of this manor was an ambitious merchant who tried to raise a drakes farm. Sadly he was eaten by his drakes before he could prove the worth of having a drake as a mount, I like the idea myself but it seem animals and monster are totally afraid of me even more than before since I have my scale. When I tried to mount a horse since then, he fainted as I touched him... Anyway, even if it didn''t look like much right now it have plenty potential and was exactly what I wanted. "Good job, Mayor, it''s exactly what I wanted." (Shun) "Is-Is that so? I''m really not sure such a place would be worthy of someone like you, your holiness..." (Mayor) Now that I think about it the Mayor do call me his holiness and have a necklace with a small sword attached to it who look pretty old, is he a big Ymylfana believer? That would explain why he fainted when he saw me for the first time... "That''s right dear! Wyndy going to catch a cold sleeping in a place with no windows! Even if I already do feel a little at home here." (Mysty) Yeah I can believe that since it look like the manor where you were sealed... Luckily there''re no swamp in front of it at least. "Of course I won''t leave it like that. We''re just checking the house for today. I will pay for the service of the best craftsmen to build it back to it''s previous glory as soon as possible. I''m counting on you to introduce me to them Mayor." (Shun) "Of course! Leave it to me your holiness!" (Mayor) At least he look eager... You most likely wondering why I would take such effort to build a new home and not just take the one of the previous noble owning this territory. The said noble was from Nalldam and died in the war protecting Lakopol, and since then this island was under the direct supervision of the king leaving the peoples of the city taking care of themselves as the hate against Asfellana was still quite high at the time. And the house of this noble was then bought by a young at the time and noble merchant of Asfellana, who was well know for his messed up personality... Also, since the Mansion was inside the city I wouldn''t have wanted it anyway. No, no matter how you look at it this place was perfect. The main building was on top of a hill with a giant garden giving you a beautiful view on the sea, a little further down there it have even it''s own private beach, and most of all, what was a stable right now could not only be turned into a boarding house for the kids and maids, but I could also change a part of the first floor into a Dojo and Gym. I also wanted to make a workshop with a forge near the main building and have more than enough place necessary for it. "It seem thou are quite satisfied with the place my lord." (Setsuna) "I am, all that happened this year exhausted me quite a lot mentally, so from now on let leisurely enjoy ourselves won''t we?" (Shun) Saying that I turned around and smiled at my family, who warmly smiled back at me... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- ARC 1 "Growth" - END I will post an intermission latter today explaining what will happen from now, like the change I will make for the second arc, I will also post a World map I made. Anyway, thank you for keeping reading my work, I know I still have a lot to improve and even sometime I was close to giving up, but RR community is really awesome and kept me motivated! I try to do an even better job from now on, so. Stay tuned! Oh also, if you like dark story involving crazy overpowered hamster who want to make a make a mess of the world he live, then read this -> RE:Hamster It something I made as a joke while I had writer block on this story. Since It was useless inside my hard-drive I posted it for fun, the irony is that it have much more success from it''s start that the one I wrote seriously! XD Well it''s also true that I clearly improved since then so it''s not ''that'' surprising. Anyway! See you latter for the intermission! Intermission - Arc 1 to 2 Intermission - Arc 1 "Growth" -> Arc 2 "Adulthood" Phew! Arc 1 finished! When I started to write this story I didn''t expect to keep at it that much. Anyway what is this Intermission about? Here I will explain what will change in the Arc 2, there will also be a map and explanation as for why I won''t post for a short while. (1 week or 2) First! let''s start with the reason I won''t post any new chapters for now. There a lot of reason for that, being that I want to do proofreading on all the chapters until now, that I already start doing some time ago but still far from finishing. Another reason is that I need to do a lot of backwork in preparation of the second Arc, like creating a lot of characters or thinking about the whole plot of it, as to try and don''t make any mess-up in the story and make it flow smoothly. That''s the major reason why, there some other like to let me rethink of the story until now, and so on. That''s for the small hiatus that isn''t really one as I''m going to work on it, in the shadow! Now for what change you will see in the second Arc! First, I''m going to put the date at the start of every chapter, so you can have a better understanding of the timeline and be less confused about it. Of course if there is a flashback or a timeskip in the middle of it I will also give you the date for it. Secondly, I will put |World Trivia| at the start of the chapter. Most of the time it be about random fact of this world, but sometime it will serve as a memo for detail you may have forgot but important for the chapter. Thirdly, I will change my pace if you want to, think of voting for the poll in this post! Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Fourth, There will be a lot more change of P.O.V from now on, the first Arc was principally on Shun and he was almost the only one to fight in it, from now there will be a lot more characters battling so the P.O.V will change as needed. It still be mostly Shun. And that''s about it. Now for the map! Here you go! ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Territories: ASFELLANA NALLDAM Points: 1- Asfellana capital 2- Fenrik old home, Werebears home forest. 3- Labyrinth city, of the Blind queen labyrinth. (Yes it''s the actual name of the city) 4- Kopopo Village. (Melody Village) 5- Mellanor city. (Galvira Duke family territory) 6- Red shark mouth cave. (Mysty original dungeon, really scary shit in there!) 7- Fenrik Family new home. 8- Port City Lakopol. 9- Nalldam capital 10- Dragon King Mountain. [This map while be updated in the future! Until we reach the next intermission.] ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- That''s it! See for the the Arc 2! There will be 2 giant chapters for you when I come back! Who give you the important points of the timeskip between the two arc! Stay tuned! Chapter 30 - The passing time part-1 PR: this chapter is REALLY LONG but it was fun to do and I hope I¡¯ve done a good job! (Author: This chapter is 32 Pages long and the second part who will be posted later is 21 Pages long for a total of 53 Pages for you today! if you were curious about that.) Chapter 30 - "The passing time part-1" |World Trivia: In this world a year is 360 days which are separated into 10 months of 36 days, that in turn have 4 weeks of 9 days.| (It''s nothing new but I¡¯ll write it here, as most of you must have already forgotten about it.) 27 D/ 02 M/ 3560 Y *Clang* *Clang* *Clang* As my hammer came in contact with the hot metal it made a pleasing sound to my ears, and little sparks flew from it looking like small fireworks. More than a year passed since we came to this island, right now I am in my workshop working with my sister Eva and my wife Mysty. A lot happened since then, but I will explain everything in time, let''s first talk about how I became one of the richest men on this continent in such a short amount of time shall we? Yeah I know, even I didn''t expect such a thing to happen. It all started when I explained to my family I was going to work on my blacksmithing skill when not training myself or the kids, Eva then insisted to help me by learning enchantment, and what¡¯s even more surprising, Mysty asked me to let her learn Alchemy. It seems that she wanted not only to help, but most of all was interested in creating ''fun'' things that she saw and took an interest of in a sexshop... When the hell did that girl visit a sexshop?! Anyway I was sure that both of them would lose interest soon enough and just paid the service of tutors to teach them, I also thought of paying for a private tutor for Wyndy but Setsuna decided she would be the best one to teach her, she really takes her role as a mother and wife seriously, and she also works with me as the brains and the businesswoman of our team; she''s the one to sell my work. Back to Mysty and Eva, going against my expectation not only have they really shown quite the passion for what they were taught, it seems they were both geniuses at it. I would have seriously never thought Mysty could have such an intellectual talent... And so both started to help me on my blade smithing, it goes like this. First, Mysty will provide me with metal she modified with the use of Alchemy, her best work being golden mithril; no she didn¡¯t literally turn mithril into gold, but reinforced it using an alchemical process and gave it a beautiful golden color. After that, using the skill I was taught by my grandfather, I transform the metal into a blade. Then Eva enchants it, and I give a little personal touch by infusing my curse into it. Lastly Setsuna sells it, and I must say she''s quite the businesswoman. Nobody would have expected that the swords I crafted as experimentation to create my own cursed blades would be something sellable. And normally it wouldn''t, the curse being as horrible as it is, nobody would want a blade that hurts them, that''s when Setsuna came into action and created a whole process to sell them. First the said sword can only be sold to someone from this country - being as dangerous as they are it would be quite a problem if Nalldam were to get their hands on a lot of them. If the buyer is from Asfellana then his resistance against curses will be tested by using one of my other experiments, a curse crystal. A crystal containing an amazing amount of my curse, but that only diffuses itself slowly into the one who is holding it, and the longer someone will be able to hold it, the stronger is the blade that will be sold to him. Of course the fact that they are cursed was also used to sell them at an incredible price, as not only the stronger the curse, the stronger the blade and the power surge given by it will be. But also that the curse was infused by me, the War-chief of this country and champion of Ymylfana - the most popular goddess on the continent right now - became a selling point. That''s how one of my weakest blades now has the worth of a whole mansion... Not only that, one of my best creations, ''Siegfried'', was sold to the royal family as a national treasure. Since my family name sounds like Fenrir, the fearsome beast god of the Norse mythology, I decided to name all of my blades after it. Siegfried is sure as hell an impressive blade: it''s a claymore 5.5ft tall, with a beautiful golden color that was greyed by the amount of curse put inside of it. Eva enchanted it with ''Indestructible'' and ''Razor Edge'', making it not only almost as indestructible as an actual divine item combined with my curse, but also gave the cut of a razor will having a large edge. Apart from Siegfried there are two creations that I am really proud of. The first one is Jormungand, a whip sword that was really hard to make, made of multiple small blades that can either contract itself into a sword or change into a whip using a trigger. Like with Siegfried, golden mithril was used and it was greyed by my curse. It was really hard to use it at first but Edea gave me some hints and now I''m pretty skillful with it. Now for the other one, we can''t really talk about ''a'' blade, but more a set of five. ¡®Fafnir¡¯s Claws¡¯ are REALLY scary, and the set was made for Eva¡¯s exclusive use. The design for them was pretty simple - they are five small blades of around 15cm (0.5ft) each, but don''t have a handle as they aren''t made to be touched. What makes them so fearsome is that I put so much curse into them that they completely turned grey, even if I were to come in contact with them I''m not sure I would be able to resist from fainting because of the pain. That''s why they are for Eva¡¯s exclusive use, as those can only be used with the help of force magic. Seriously, when she uses them even I wouldn''t want to fight her, they are like my children but simply the idea of touching them sends a shiver up my spine! As if those blades weren''t enough, Eva is one of the direct disciples of Edea and has been taught how to move stealthily and quickly like a ninja; this girl is getting too dangerous for her own good... "Teacher!" (Garaki) A 6 year-old little boy, with round furry brown ears like his hair, has a thin tail with a ball of fur at the end, and is wearing something like a kareteka outfit, suddenly got inside of the workshop and called for me. This little guy¡¯s name is Garaki and he was one of the unexpected things that happened this year, around 6 months ago... ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã 32 D/ 6M/ 3559 Y It happened as I was walking in the port city ''Lakopol''. I was on a family outing with Eva, my wives, and Wyndy. I discovered two days ago that Wyndy was born the 30th day of the 6th month so she was now 4 years old and we were currently looking for her birthday present. As we were walking, we passed in front of a lot of aligned cages all containing monsters and in the middle of them was a stall with a pancart on it, where it was writen ''Monster Dealer''. Monster dealers were previously slave dealers for the most part, but when it became illegal to sell slaves most of them turned to monster slave dealing. And at that time Wyndy, who was riding on my shoulder, made eye contact with a monster. "Papa! This! Please buy Wyndy this!" (Wyndy) Saying that she pointed to one of the monster dealer cages; curious, I turned my head and there it was. A young ¡®Death Weasel¡¯... "Sweety, are you sure about this?" (Shun) The Death Weasel was a monster that looked like a giant black weasel with red eyes, around 7ft tall when fully matured, and has the nasty ability to use direct wind mana manipulation to cut it''s prey. It''s one of the strongest monsters in this kingdom and is one of the monsters who have killed the most adventurers throughout history. This fella was not only strong but also quite smart, which is what made it so frightening. "Yes! Wyndy wants that!" (Wyndy) Did I spoil her too much? OF COURSE I DID! So what?! Am I going to spoil her even more? "Sure, sweety, if that''s what you want!" (Shun) SURE AS HELL I WILL! "Yeahhh!" (Wyndy) Wyndy cutely put her arms in the air shouting from joy. "Wait a minute! Are you really going to buy her an actual Death Weasel?! She''s 4 years old! Buy her a drake too since you''re at it!" (Eva) "Oh! Good idea! Do you want a drake too Wyndy?" (Shun) She clearly said that in sarcasm but at the time I just thought, Oh! Maybe she¡¯d really like that! "No! I hate dragons!" (Wyndy) "You must be kidding me! Just how much are you going to spoil her?!" (Eva) "Uhhh~... But I don''t spoil Wyndy, she¡¯s just such a good girl she deserve as much. What do you think Setsuna, Mysty? Is it a bad idea to buy her the Death Weasel?" (Shun) Both who were currently dressed in beautiful, yet not flashy, western dress made a thinking expression, before nodding with a smile. "I don''t think so! If Wyndy wants it where¡¯s the harm?" (Mysty) "Myself agrees, a pet would be good to teach her responsibility as well." (Setsuna) I turned to Eva with a grin. "See?" (Shun) But that just angered even more... "You goddamn stupidly doting parents! Don''t come to me when she¡¯s wounded by it!" (Eva) "Ahahahah! Don''t joke around Eva. The most fearful lifeform around here is Wyndy now that you taught her magic, I don''t think a simple Death Weasel could do anything to her. Also it¡¯ll be binded with a Slave pact anyway, so even if it were to attack her it will receive the backlash and stop immediately." (Shun) "*Sigh* Just do whatever you want..." (Eva) Shaking her head in exasperation, Eva didn''t say another word of protest after that. "Okay! Let''s go buy it!" (Shun) Now that it was decided I approached the monster dealer with a smile, and as soon as he recognised me he first panicked but soon smiled back while rubbing his hands in a businessman-like manner. "Well, well! If it isn''t the Marquis, sir Fenrik! What can this humble merchant do for you your holiness?" (Monster dealer) Hmm? Oh! He''s also wearing a blade necklace, so he''s also one of Ymylfana¡¯s believers, this city seems to have a lot of them, more than any other, maybe because I live near it? "Hello, I am quite interested in your Death Weasel." (Shun) When he heard me the merchant showed me a bright smile. "My! Your holiness has quite the taste! I am really proud of having it! It''s quite rare to find such a young Death Weasel on the market! But it will become much simpler for it to obey you in the future if you train him at an earlier age! Because of that I must warn you that it''s price is much higher than the other Death Weasels you could find on the market." (Monster dealer) It seem he is afraid I would accuse him of scamming me. "Don''t worry about the money just tell me how much you think it''s worth and sell it to me." (Shun) "Yes of course! Because of it''s rarity this one costs 2.000.000 Sol." (Monster dealer) When she heard the price Eva, who was still silent until then, gasped. "Two million?!" (Eva) Which shocked the Monster dealer in turn, afraid that I was also angered from the price. "I-I''m sorry to say this is the market price! I can swear on the name of our goddess Ymylfana that it''s the truth!" (Monster dealer) If he gone as far as to swear it on Ymylfana¡¯s name in front of me, then that means he¡¯s sure of his price. "Don''t worry, I expected it to be more expensive than that. So we have a deal." (Shun) Both Eva and the dealer sighed, but one from relief and the other one from exasperation. "For the love of god..." (Eva) "I see! I will prepare immediately, also maybe you already know about this, but I will need a drop of your blood to make the Slave pact." (Monster dealer) "Ah yes I do, don''t worry, but I won''t be the one to make the contract, this little one will be." (Shun) Saying that I pointed to Wyndy who was still riding my shoulders and was squirming around excited from obtaining such an interesting pet. The Monster dealer looked at me as if I was crazy. "Ahahah, you are quite the joker your holiness..." (Monster dealer) It seems he thought I was joking, but I didn''t say anything and just glared at him as if to tell him, ''what are you saying''? "... Seriously?" (Monster dealer) I just nodded in answer, and the Merchant got back to his work while still looking shocked. After taking a small flask of black ink from a wooden box, the merchant also took out a brush, a small needle and a syringe containing a strange green liquid. "I''m ready, would you show me your hand young girl? It''s going to prick you a little okay?" (Monster dealer) After I put her on the floor, Wyndy approached the stall and showed her small hand to the Monster dealer, as she did the merchant tried to stab one of her fingers with a needle. I say ¡®tried¡¯ because he wasn''t even able to break her skin with it... "Uh? That''s weird... I can''t pierce it..." (Monster dealer) "Ahhh... Sorry about that, can you hand me the needle and let me do it?" (Shun) Understanding that he wouldn''t be able to pierce her skin as she was ''different'' from a normal kid, the Monster dealer handed me the needle. "Wyndy, look at my eyes, sweety." (Shun) Doing as I said she looked into my eyes, curious as to why I asked her to do that. "Done." (Shun) As I said that you could see a small drop of blood appearing at the end of her index finger. I used the needle with such speed as she was looking into my eyes that she didn''t even feel it prick her finger. "Impressive... I didn''t even see you do it. Now young lady put your finger above this flask." (Monster dealer) Saying that he showed an open flask to Wyndy who did as instructed, and soon the drop of blood that was at the end of her finger fell inside as blood gathered. "Perfect! Now I just need to draw the sigils on its chest, can I ask you for your assistance sir? I will put it to sleep but this little guy has quite the speed and can be hard to catch." (Monster dealer) "Sure why not." (Shun) "Thank you! I''m pretty sure I could be able to catch it myself, but I''m fearing of wounding it in the process." (Monster dealer) Agreeing to help him I approached the cage, and the small Death Weasel who was around 3ft tall looked at me with angry eyes. *Fuuu* *Squeal?!* Making a light sound as my hand cut the wind, I caught the young monster by the skin of its neck before it could even react, making a squeal of surprise as it finally realised I was holding the back of his neck. "Perfect! Please hold it still!" (Monster dealer) As I forced it to the floor making him unable to move, the merchant used this opening to stab his bottom with the syringe and soon the monster struggled less and less, showing signs of falling asleep until it finally stopped clawing the floor of its cage. Now that the weasel was unconscious, the Monster dealer opened the cage and took the monster before putting it on its back on his stall. "He¡¯s not moving anymore... Is he okay?" (Wyndy) Wyndy showed quite the worry for the little fella. "Don''t worry sweety, mister just put him to sleep so it won''t hurt itself while struggling. He will wake up later in full health." (Shun) Reassured she made a small nod telling me she understood. The Monster dealer was engrossed in his work and didn''t show any sign of paying attention to our conversation. "Aaaand, done! I only need to activate the sigils now. But before that... I''m sorry to ask sir, but could you pay me upfront? I know it is quite rude of me, but after the slave pact it won''t be possible to change his owner anymore so..." (Monster dealer) "Ah, yes of course. Here you go." (Shun) Saying that I handed him my birthcard, but when he received it his eyes almost popped out of his head since I forgot to use the hide function... [td3]Blessing & Prophecy[/td4]
Shun Fenrik
14 Year Old2.548.157.245 S
Cursed Swordsman / Champion of the Blade Goddess
Description: You are the mighty champion of the goddess Ymylfana, her daughters the cursed blades are your waifu! Use the power of your soul and gain their true power!
Shit that''s embarrassing, for him to see my blessing... Not saying anything, but his face clearly more pale than before as he saw my wealth, he put his card above mine and started to write ''2.000.000'' on it''s back using his finger, before giving back mine. On my birthcard everything written on it disappeared as it was replaced by a simple number ''2.000.000'', validating the amount to transfer I draw my signature on the back of my birthcard using my finger. As it was validated by both my card and the Monster dealer¡¯s one the cards brightened for a moment, as the money was being transferred from my bank account to his. When both cards stopped glowing the Merchant took a look at his card and smiled satisfied. "Everything¡¯s fine, thank you for your purchase!" (Monster dealer) After taking a small breath to focus, the Monster dealer started his aria. "In my name, elemental of darkness bind this being to the man who sacrified blood to you, and made this being his slave, Slave pact!" (Monster dealer) Something like a dark light appeared from the sigils on the monster¡¯s chest as the pact was being made, but soon disappeared. "It''s done, here you go young lady." (Monster dealer) Saying that the merchant handed the small monster to Wyndy who hugged him like a plushy as soon as she took it. "So fluffy!" (Wyndy) She sure looks happy! 2 million is a small price to pay to see such a cute smile! "Death Weasels are carnivorous, so remember to feed it at least once a day, oh yes I almost forgot! This is a male. Anyway I hope that if you¡¯re ever in search of a monster you will think of me your holiness! Have a nice day!" (Monster dealer) After answering him with a small ''thank you'' we left the stall and continued our walk in the city, Wyndy holding my hand with her left one and holding her Death Weasel pet with her right. "So? What name are you going to give him?" (Shun) Wyndy tilted her head thinking about one. "Mmm... I can''t think of one... Papa, please name him! Papa¡¯s good at naming!" (Wyndy) Urg! Sorry Wyndy, Papa is actually quite horrible at naming! Even though he named you, he only mixed a good sounding name with Wyvern... But if my daughter asks something of me, I must do it! "Maybe... Skoll?" (Shun) Skoll is one of Fenrir¡¯s sons in Norse mythology, but I''m having some mixed feelings about this name as it means ''treachery'' in old Norse. I wonder, where did I even read that? "Oh! It sound good! Skoll! It''s his name from now on!" (Wyndy) Oh well, at least she likes it. "Now that Wyndy received her birthday gift, where should we go?" (Mysty) "I was thinking of going..." (Shun) "HEY!" (???) Suddenly a kid appeared in front of us blocking our path, it was a really young child with lion ears and tail, who was wearing a dirty white one-piece as his only clothing. A Beastman from the Rahaarna clan?... For a country who forbid slavery and freed them, it sure looks as hell like one. "Are you the one who holds the cursed blades?! Give them to me!" (Beastman kid) Hearing his, demand Setsuna and Mysty couldn''t help themselves from giggling. But seeing the pitiful state this kid was in and the fearful face of Wyndy, as old memories were resurfacing inside her mind when she saw this child, I really wasn''t in the mood to laugh. "Kid, I don''t know why you want my cursed blades so much but you won''t be able to wield them anyway. More importantly explain to..." (Shun) "Shut up!" (Beastman kid) Suddenly the kid leapt at me to punch me in the face, I saw it coming from a mile away even though he had some incredible speed for his age, yet I didn''t move as I thought his punch wouldn''t be able to wound me anyway. *Slam* But to my surprise his punch actually contained enough strength that the inside of my mouth cut itself against my teeth, making a small trace of blood flow out of it. Not only my family but the people who were around us in the street looked at the scene with eyes wide open from shock, wondering who the hell was that kid and just how much balls he had to directly attack me. "...Ah...Ahah...AHAHAHAHAH! Excellent! Incredible kid! But before attacking someone blindly, try to talk, or you¡¯re going to feel pain!" (Shun) *BAM* Slamming my fist against his face, it made a loud sound as he started to flew across the street, and as he was rolling around I walked in his direction taking my time. When he finally stopped rolling I grabbed him by his his collar and put him on his feet. "Now we''re even. Explain to me why you want my blades and why you look like a slave, will you?" (Shun) The kid who had one of his cheeks clearly showing signs that it was going to be quite swollen later looked into my eyes with a glare of rage, trying to hold back his tear. "I-I need it to avenge my sister! That goddamn monster... He tortured her *sob*... Again and again in front of me...*sob* And she kept looking at me in despair asking for help*sob*... And I... I couldn''t do anything!*sob* Aahhhhhhh!" (Beastman kid) Unable to contain his tears anymore the Beastman kid started to cry in despair. A monster uh? I can think of someone... Could the rumor about him be true? If I knew, I would have killed him long ago. "Kid, could the monster you talking about be some human pig called Cahl Beenor?" (Shun) The kid still sobbing just made a small nod, his face looking like a mess from the snot and tears covering it. "I-I was able to run away...*sob* As guards tried to get me out of my cage to bring me to his torture room..*sob*" (Beastman kid) ... So it was him, Earl Cahl Beenor, the noble merchant who buyed the mansion of the previous noble overseeing this territory. There was always sick rumors about him, but to think they were true... "Kid... What''s your name?" (Shun) "... Garaki *sob*" (Garaki) I put my hand on his head and started patting it, making him jolt in surprise. "Hey Garaki. Do you want to see Cahl as he dies in the most horrible way?" (Shun)(PR: sadist shun wants to make everyone a sadist) "Uh?" (Garaki) Not understanding what I meant Garaki just made a stupid sound looking at me with curious eyes. "So? Do you?" (Shun) "YES! I do!" (Garaki)(PR: another one reformed) "Good! Then..." (Shun) "He''s here!" (Random guard) ... Again, someone cut me as I was talking. It was a bunch of guards that were running in our direction pointing at Garaki, it was most likely men that worked for Earl Beenor. "You there! Hold that child!" (Random guard) Am I dreaming or is this guy giving me orders? What a laugh, too bad for you guys but for letting such a thing happen to those kids you''re going to share the Earl¡¯s fate. "I won''t, why would I?" (Shun) Saying that I hid Garaki behind my back. "What?! Do you know who we work for?! We work for Earl Beenor! The owner of this city!" (Random guard) When they heard the guards the citizens who were around us made a gasp, as if they couldn''t believe he just said that to my face, and neither could I. "PffAHAHAHAH! OH GOD! MY SIDE! AHAHAHAH! Ahhhh... I see, so Beenor is the owner of this city uh? Not the mayor or the Marquis Shun Fenrik, but the Earl Cahl Beenor." (Shun) "That''s right! So if you understand hand us that kid!" (Random guard) Just how clueless those guys are? "*Sigh* Eva, Setsuna, Mysty, make it so Wyndy won''t see what''s going to happen." (Shun) "Yes!""Understood my lord!""Don''t worry" (Wives & Eva) they said while blocking Wyndy¡¯s view with their hands. "Uh? What''s happening? Is Papa going to do something?" (Wyndy) The guards looked curiously at me, and the bystanders understanding what was going to happen either ran away if they were with children, or were waiting eagerly for me to put on a show. Those guys are also crazy... "Garaki, little guy." (Shun) "Y-Yes?" (Garaki) "Keep your eyes wide open. I¡¯ll show you true strength." (Shun) The guards not understanding what was happening and by the reactions of those around them, started to sweat profusely as they were starting to get an idea of who I was. "Y-You wouldn''t happen to be sir Fenrik?" (Random guard) Oh come on what happened to all your spunk? It was pretty funny you know. "Damn straight I am you retard. *Cough* Hear me citizen of Lakopol! I, the Marquis Shun Fenrik, decree the Earl Cahl Beenor and his men traitor to the kingdom who disobeyed the law that the Queen herself enforced, by willingly enslaving Beastmen children to torture them! For this they shall be executed by my own hands!" (Shun) As I finished my speech, unlike what you expect of the mood, a loud cheering was suddenly raised from the citizen. """OOOHHHHHHHHH!!!""" "Wait please! We only did what the Earl asked us to do!" (Random guard) Garaki couldn''t follow what was happening and just looked at me in shock. "Shut up you little shit! You let something like that happen, it''s enough to be punishable by death!... DIE!" (Shun) """AAAAahhhhh!""" (Guards) In a panic the guards didn''t even try to fight back and showed me their backs as they ran away. In a jump I reached the open back of one of them and pierced it with my naked hand, destroying his heart and killing him as my hand emerged out of his chest. """OOHHH!!!""" As I killed the guards cheers could be heard around me. What is wrong with the people here? Taking the sword of the guard i killed out of its sheath, I jumped from guard to guard separating their heads from their body in what looked like a ritual dance. And in just a matter of seconds no guard was left alive. """OOOOOOHHHHHH!!!!""" "That was incredible your holiness!" (Citizen 1) "Praise the goddess Ymylfana for letting me see that today!" (Citizen 2) "When I''m going to tell my wife I saw the War-chief fight right before my eyes she''s never going to believe me!" (Citizen 3) Ignoring those fanatics I walked to Garaki, and showed him a smile. "So? What do you say? Ready to go kill the pig?" (Shun) Garaki looked at me in a daze, not showing any sign of fear or disgust for what he saw, just shock. "Y-Yes! Please help me kill him!" (Garaki) "Hey. Don''t misunderstand, it''s not like I''m doing this for you or something you know." (Shun) "Such a tsundere*..." (Eva) (*Google it) What¡¯s a ¡®tsundere¡¯...? (PR: if anyone want¡¯s to know why he doesn¡¯t know the meaning of tsundere it¡¯s because he wasn¡¯t japanese or into anime in his old life) "I''m doing this because creeps like Cahl are the kind I absolutely hate. Also you¡¯ll be the one to kill him, not me." (Shun) "B-But! Sir I¡¯ll never be able to..." (Garaki) "What? You¡¯re not strong enough to kill him? Or do you not have the balls to do it?" (Shun) Garaki looked at the floor in shame, biting his lips in frustration. "I-I''m not strong enough..." (Garaki) ... "Hey... You know you are insulting me right now? Do you even know how many people were able to make me bleed?" (Shun) "What?... Uh don''t know sir..." (Garaki) "Two, both champions, are you a champion kid?" (Shun) There was also a werebear when I was 6, but let¡¯s not count him as people, even if I did for Bobo... His eyes widened for a moment in shock before blushing for some reason, I guess he¡¯s pretty proud to hear that. "I don''t have any blessing sir..." (Garaki) None?! I didn''t expected that, is that a natural talent of his clan, or is it his own talent? "So then Garaki, are you telling me a kid who was sucking on his mother tits not long ago, without any blessing, weakened from being hungry as hell, that was able to make me bleed, is weak?" (Shun) When I mentioned him being hungry Garaki held his stomach while blushing, but this time it was out of shame. "I don''t know sir, I don''t feel like I am..." (Garaki) ... "Good answer! If you told me you were strong I would have smacked your head, you¡¯re certainly not weak, but you¡¯re not strong either, for now at least." (Shun) This guy has potential. Thinking that, I patted his head and looked in my family direction. "Go ahead and go home before me, I¡¯ll just take care of some monster extermination and go back home later. Oh! And tell Edea and Alice to prepare a new room for a disciple." (Shun) They nodded and started to go back, but before they do they let Wyndy who was still holding her pet wave her little hand wildly in the air. "See you later Papa! Thank you again for Skoll!" (Wyndy) "Sure sweety! See you latter!" (Shun) And I waved back at her. "Good, now I can go wild. Follow me, Garaki, let¡¯s go butcher some pig." (Shun) "Yes!" (Garaki) After replying to me in an energetic way, Garaki followed right behind me as we walked through the city, being followed by a lot of citizens for some reason. A lot of them were even holding a crystal camera as they did. Since the pig mansion was at the center of the city we soon reached it, and seeing me coming their way while wielding a bloodied sword, the guards at the entrance tried to stop me. "You! Stop right..." (Random guard) "Shut up." (Shun) Not leaving them the time to scream I cut their neck, while continuing to walk as if they weren''t even there from the start. The mansion was surrounded by a tall wall with a giant and heavy front gate, that I kicked open with one hit, breaking it in the process... *VLAAAMMMM* "Sorry for the intrusion..." (Shun) Guards who were most likely posted inside the house, rushed outside alarmed by the sound of the door getting destroyed. "What''s happening?! Who are you?!" (Guard captain) A tough looking guy covered in scars and wielding a broadsword came outside with the rest of the guard. From his uniform being the same as the other guards but not wearing a helmet and being the oldest of them, it was likely that this guy was the captain of the guard. "Nice to meet you, I am the Marquis Shun Fenrik, the noble overseeing this island and with it this city. I judged the Earl Beenor... Please excuse me, I meant Earl Piggy and his men to be guilty of enslaving Beastmen and torturing them, for this reason... You¡¯re all going to die today. Sorry, you guys had bad luck to work for this shit, but then again you were the ones that choose to work for him." (Shun) As they heard my name and the fact I came here personally to kill them, the guards started to panic. "I don''t want to die!" (Random guard 1) "No way! I only did what my employer asked me to do!" (Random guard 2) "That''s right we''re innocent!" (Random guard 3) Your babbling hurts my ears... Shut the fuck up... Not hearing any of their pleas I got into the stance for ''Mountain Splitter'', and released it in a horizontal slash, slashing only the air in the process. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. *Fuuuuu* *Clang* After I cutted the air, my sword broke and fell to the floor as the skill put too much strain on it. All the guards that were in a line in front of me, suddenly had their upper body falling from their lower as they were still standing. Everyone but the guard captain who hid behind his sword blocking the attack. "Just what the hell did you just do?!" (Guard captain) "Oh? That''s impressive, you seem to be strong for a simple guard!" (Shun) "You fucking monster..." (Guard captain) Not caring about his insult I turned around and looked at Garaki who was currently looking at me with stars in his eyes. "Now it''s your turn Garaki, I leave him to you." (Shun) ""...What?"" (Garaki & Guard captain) "I can''t! You said it yourself sir! This person is strong, and I''m unarmed!" (Garaki) "Yes and? That''s precisely why I chose him to be your opponent, you don''t need any weapon, your weapon is your body, now do it Garaki!" (Shun) "Hey! Are you fucking kidding me?! Do you think some kid could rival me?!" (Guard captain) "Yeah I''m pretty sure some random kid couldn''t, but the little guy here? I''m pretty sure he can. Now go Garaki, do it." (Shun) Shaking like a leaf Garaki looked at me in terror unable to move. "I-I can''t sir this is too much for me!" (Garaki) ... "GARAKI!!! Why are you being so meek now?! Where is your rage?! Did you already forgot what those guys did to your sister?! Or what?! Are you thinking this guy is innocent because he didn''t kill her directly or something?! No! He''s guilty as much as the rest! He was able to stop the Earl¡¯s madness yet did nothing! For that he''s as guilty as Piggy! Now Garaki! Kill! Use your rage and kill!" (Shun) As he listened to me Garaki became redder and redder from rage, he most likely saw back the scene of his sister being tortured right in front of his eyes as he was forced to look at it. "AAAAAHHHHH!!!" (Garaki) Losing completely his mind to rage Garaki rushed at the guard captain at an incredible speed. Good, as expected this little fellow is that kind of fighter. From seeing the enraged kid running at him with such speed, the guard captain made a jolt of surprise, and tried to smash his head with his broadsword on reflex. "AH!" (Garaki) *Clang* But unlike most would have expected the kid parried it by directly punching the side of the sword as it was coming for his head. Making a loud sound as the shock was enough to leave the guard captain completely open. "You must be kidding?!" (Guard captain) "DIE!" (Garaki) *SLAM* Sending a punch that was even more powerful than the one he sent to my face straight at the guard captain¡¯s stomach, the man couldn''t help but retreat by jumping back while vomiting the contents of his stomach. *Sigh* That fool it would have been finished already if he used his most fearsome weapon. Most Beastmen have retractable claws and that was the case of the Rahaarna, but they only grew after some time, but Garaki was too young for that so it wasn''t what I was talking about at the time. "Use your legs you idiot!" (Shun) Yes his legs was his most fearsome weapon. Even though he has a sickly appearance and almost no muscle on his body, those thin and scrawny legs held an incredible amount of power. That¡¯s most likely how he was able to run and jump at such a speed. I''m not sure he was even able to hear me in such a state of rage, though. Not leaving the guard captain the time to get back his breath, Garaki followed him as he retreated back with a leap and sent a barrage of punches. Forcing his opponent to stay on defence, his punches were being blocked by the flat of the guard captain¡¯s broadsword. As he kept punching the metal, his fists started to show his bloody bones, but not even minding the pain he continued his offensive without showing any signs of stopping. *Creak* "Uh?!" (Guard captain) The captain massive broadsword was starting to show signs of breaking under the pressure of the child¡¯s fists. "NOW GARAKI!!! KICK!!!" (Shun) Obeying under the pressure of my blood-lust on reflex, Garaki kicked the sword with all his strength. "AAAAHHHH!" (Garaki) *BAAAM* *CRASH* As his right foot made contact with the sword it made a loud sound from impact, before breaking the broadsword to pieces, Garaki¡¯s kick didn''t stop and continued its path until it reached the guard captain¡¯s belly not only crushing it, but the sharp pieces of metal that were in Garaki foot after breaking the blade stabbed him, opening his stomach as Garaki¡¯s foot retreated. "No... No way... *Blurgh*" (Guard captain) The guard captain showed shock on his face, unable to believe he was going to lose his life to some slave kid. And looking at him as he was slowly dying was the said child, heavily panting still not even registering the pain. "Good job Garaki, you took your first step in your revenge." (Shun) I walked to his side and patted his head. "Sir... It hurts all over..." (Garaki) "Yeah I''m pretty sure it does, but that pain is something useful, it will make you stronger. Don''t worry I have something useful on me, but let''s first take the metal pieces out of your foot. Show it to me." (Shun) Doing as instructed he sat on the floor and showed me his foot that was bleeding. "Okay, while I take them out, eat these. It''s important so swallow it whole if you must, but keep eating." (Shun) What I handed him were only normal sweets that I had on me, but the kid needed calories for what I''m gonna give him latter. As I took out the metal shards inside his foot Garaki grimaced from pain, but kept eating the sweets I handed him. He was so hungry that he would have wolfed them down either way. "Good, there¡¯s none left! Now take this and drink every last drop of it." (Shun) I handed him a small flask with a red liquid inside that looked like blood, it was an actual healing potion made by Mysty. It accelerates natural regeneration by more than a hundred fold, but uses a lot of calories and fat in the process. Some crazy housewives have even started using it as a slimming potion by willingly hurting themselves and drinking the potion after that. As he kept drinking the potion Garaki grimaced once again from it''s bad taste. "Don''t whine and drink it whole! You¡¯re a man aren''t you?!" (Shun) Still drinking he nodded and closed his eyes while forcing the nasty liquid down his throat. "Puah! It''s really disgusting..." (Garaki) "But it doesn''t hurt anymore does it?" (Shun) While he was drinking his wounds kept slowly closing themselves, and soon all that was left was scars. That''s the downfall of this potion, it''s doesn''t heal you but helps you regenerate so it leaves scars after using it. "I-Incredible! I''m not hurt anymore?!" (Garaki) "Here, keep eating sweets, the potion must have taken quite a toll on you so take them as a precaution." (Shun) Saying that I handed him even more candies, I kept a lot of them on me as they are Wyndy¡¯s favorite. "T-Thank you!" (Garaki) And he took them with a smile. "Now let''s go kill the piggy." (Shun) "Yes!" (Garaki) Even after killing for the first time he didn''t show aversion or disgust to it either. Good, really good. Thinking about the little guy¡¯s potential I barged inside the mansion. Inside was a guy who had so much fat that his belly was almost reaching his thigh. Just how is he even able to stand on his legs?! "Hmpf! I knew the day you would try to kill me would come, you bastard! Jealous of me I''m sure!" (Piggy) What is that retard even saying¡­(PR:OINK! OINK! OINK!) "I''m not the one who is going to kill you, this little fella here will be the one." (Shun) "Tch! What? Don''t tell me you''re here because I played with some beasts?! What a joke!" (Piggy) *Kkrrr* No I wasn''t the one who was grinding his teeth, it was Garaki who was currently making a fist with so much strength that blood was flowing along his fingers as his nails dug into his palm. "I¡¯ll kill you... I¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯ll KILL YOU!" (Garaki) Oh! Blood-lust! A lot of it! This kid keeps impressing me! Piggy, feeling the child¡¯s blood-lust, made a face of shock and walked backwards trying to take some distance. "Garaki! Don''t simply kill him! You will never feel satisfied with that, first break his legs and arms, after that I¡¯ll teach you how to make someone regret being born." (Shun) "Yes sir!" (Garaki) "IIIHHHH!" (Piggy) Cahl made a pitiful shriek of terror as he heard our conversation, but confidence soon appeared back on his face. "I leave it to you Mack! Kill them!" (Cahl) The man named Mack suddenly appeared from behind a pillar as if he was hiding until now to make a dramatic entrance... "Don''t worry sir, I will do what you paid me for." (Mack) The man was wearing a long black robe that was hiding his face inside a hood and had red sigils marked on it from enchantments, he was also wielding a long staff with a big red crystal at it''s end. A mage uh? But from the his enchantments and staff his speciality is fire uh? From seeing Eva working on her enchantment I had a lot of knowledges about it and was able to understanding the meaning of most sigils. The ones on his robes are, ''Fire mana Enhancement'', ''Heat Resistance'' and ''Shock Resistance'', also the red crystal at the end of his staff was clearly a high grade mana stone full of fire mana. You¡¯re seriously out of luck, piggy, to make me fight a fire mage of all thing... "Garaki hide behind me for now, piggy will have to wait." (Shun) Not asking me anything he just did as I said and hid behind me. "Hey you''re a fire mage aren''t you? Fire mages are really shitty... I''m pretty sure I could even take your strongest spell head on. Yeah! Let''s do that! Throw at me your strongest spell, I won''t move from here!" (Shun) The man of whom we could only see the mouth, showed anger as I mocked him openly. "Oh?! Is that so?! Then why don''t you have a taste of it!" (Mack) Tch, to fall for my provocation so easily... "In my name, elemental of fire, do my binding and burn my enemies to ash like a raging sun, Sun wrath!" (Mack) Oh! A high ranked spell uh? That''s strange, I know of every human high-ranked mage as there are only 7 of them, not counting Elivera who is an elf, and of every one I know none is called Mack... As he finished his aria, a blinding bright ball of fire appeared above Mack head. Don''t they care if he burns the mansion? Oh apparently they do, Piggy is as white as a sheet right now. "Take this!" (Mack) Shouting that, Mack threw the ball at me like some space warrior would an energy ball. Fool... As the fire ball approached me, burning everything around it, I changed into my fire soul. And as soon as I did, the ball of fire stopped in it''s tracks before disappearing as it separated itself into ten rivers of fire flying in the air and gathering at the end of my claws. "... WHAT THE HELL?!" (Mack) "Sorry to say Macky, but small elementals of fire can''t go against an actual Spirit God of fire..." (Shun) "...What?" (Mack) As his face was covered in confusion, I took a stance, backing both my arms behind me as far as I could. This is the first time I try this skill in actual combat... Fenrik Inhuman Style, ''Volcano Splitter''. I slashed the air using my claws, using the same principle as ''Mountain Splitter''... *Ffffffuuuuuu* The air who was not only cut but also burned from the flames coming from my claws, made a louder sound than usual. "VVVVLLLAAAAMMMMMMMM* And soon every wall around me burst in flames as ten deep cuts mixed with an inferno-like fire carved into them. Asking the fire around me with something like a mental link to not approach me as to not burn Garaki, the fire made a strange sight as it kept itself against the walls as if avoiding me. Yes, in this form I can actually talk with fire, or to be more precise with fire mana who are in reality something like small spirits. Every element in this world is a collection of small spirits, who when asked through a spell do your binding and control their element as you wish. That''s the principle of magic, the spell is only a way to communicate with a huge number of small spirits who live around you, and feed them with your own mana to boost their powers and let them make an even stronger magic. When I learned of that and saw the Leviathan summoned by Eva, I came to a conclusion, the Guardians are Spirit gods. That¡¯s why in this form small spirits can''t go against my will and do my binding as I ask them to... Yes, I know it''s overpowered. Mack? He''s the small pieces of burning meat left on the floor. From the heat that was created from my skill nothing was left; neither his robe, his staff, nor the mana crystal at end of it. Nothing! I changed back into my human(?) form, after asking for the fire spirits to leave, and looked back at Garaki who had his mouth wide open not understanding what happened once again. "Luckily it seems piggy ran and hid as soon as he saw Mack¡¯s spell, he should be hiding around here somewhere safe. Do you have an idea?" (Shun) "Uh? Ah yes!... Maybe the cellar? It''s where he tortured my sister, the door of the room is made of shiny metal and looks tough." (Garaki) "The torture chamber is it? Doesn''t that sound perfect? He''s most likely there, let''s go." (Shun) Giving the signal to move, I let Garaki show me the way as we walked through a blackened-to-charcoal room, making a crispy sound as we walked on the black floor. Luckily it seems only the surface was burned to a crisp so the building won''t suddenly fall on our head... I hope... "It''s here!" (Garaki) Garaki opened a normal wooden door that was a little further than the entrance and was spared from the flames, behind it was stairs going down to a door made of actual mithril at the end of it. Seems like piggy really didn''t want people to see what was inside this room. "Okay Garaki, I¡¯m going to try something out, so don''t say a word for now okay?" (Shun) He nodded not saying a word. Smart kid. I walked down the stairs until I reached the flashy mithril door and knocked on it before talking while giving my best imitation of Mack¡¯s voice. *Knock**Knock* "Sir? I took care of them!" (Mack?) It was one of my hidden talents from the time I was Rick. "Oh? Oh! Excellent! I knew an elf mercenary was a good idea!" (Piggy) Ah, so he was an elf? No wonder I never heard of him. *Kacha**Kacha**Kacha* After the sound of multiple bolts being moved to open the door was heard, the dumbass opened the door with a smile on his face. "Surprise mother-fucker!" (Shun) Kicking his stomach while holding back, like some spartan making someone fall inside a well, Piggy rolled on the floor like a barrel, Garaki entered inside and I locked the door behind him. This room was as sick as I thought it would be. The walls were covered in dry blood and had shackles fixed on them. Above our head was butcher like hooks connected to the ceiling with chains, one of them still had traces of fresh blood on it. And the sickest things in that room were all the torture tools that was gathered in it, like a wooden horse, an iron maiden, and smaller tools the use of which I couldn''t even guess... ... I know It''s kinda like the pot calling the kettle black, but this room is fucking sick. "So Garaki, what are we going to start with?" (Shun) Answering me with actions rather than words he approached piggy who was trying to run away by crawling on the floor, but his belly slowed him down so he really didn''t move that fast... *Crack* "AAAAAHHHhhhhhhh!" (Piggy) And broke one of his leg by stepping on it with all his strength. "*Whistle* You¡¯re already getting the hang of it!" (Shun) Garaki smiled as if he was happy to receive my praise and broke piggy''s arms and the leg left intact one by one. Making him squeal like a real pig, crying near death. Mmm? That''s a nice smile you have on your face here kid! Garaki was panting heavily while smiling as he was making the pig beg for his life. "Please! I''m sorry! Just don''t kill me!" (Piggy) ... "I don''t remember..." (Garaki) "W-What?" (Piggy) "I don''t remember what you did to my sister when she begged for her life... Oh! Right, you burned her with a burning metal bar!" (Garaki) Saying that with a smile he walked to some strange tool who looked like a giant heat-stone who had metal bars on it and fetched one of them. "No! No please! I beg you! I do anything!" (Piggy) "Shut up... And squeal like the pig you are!" (Garaki) Oh! He sounded just like me right now! Did I already influence the little guy this much? "*SSQQQUEEEAALLLL*" (Piggy) As he put the iron bar which was red hot on his stomach, Piggy really started squealing. Like that the torture session continued for a long while, doing his best to keep him alive as long as he could. Garaki finally killed the pig by hooking his head on one of the hooks by planting it into one of his eye sockets, though it was already empty before that, as it popped out when Garaki kicked his head. Looking at the corpse of the one who killed his sister swinging in the air like a hanged man at the end of its rope, Garaki made small smile of satisfaction. I walked to his side and patted his small head. "Are you satisfied?" (Shun) "...Yes... I''m satisfied." (Garaki) "I see... Then it''s fine for you to grieve your sister¡¯s death now..." (Shun) Hearing my word something inside Garaki broke free and he started to bawl like a kid his age should... He looked nothing like the little guy who tortured Cahl with a smile just a minute ago. And that was how I encountered the kid I made my disciple, to teach him the Fenrik style. Not only from all the kids I was teaching was he the most talented when it came to fighting, he was the only one with real talent with the unarmed style. He was also the only one capable of learning some skills of the inhuman style that needed either claws or tentacles, although that will have to wait as he won''t have any claws until puberty. Why didn''t I adopt him like Wyndy?... Because I was afraid he could become a little too close to Wyndy, I think my sister kinda left me with a trauma after that kiss... Yet they still became quite close as he was the one closest to her own age... Also Skoll became quite attached to Wyndy and obeyed her without making trouble, I guess a name is only a name after all? ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã 27 D/ 02 M/ 3560 Y Back to the present. "What is it Garaki? Does the Queen keep calling me on the ''Overseeing Mirror''? Or perhaps the King?" (Shun) Yes, some months ago Thomason became king of Asfellana as he married the queen, but don''t misunderstand, in this country the one holding the authority is the one coming from the royal family; gender didn''t matter here. Also a Overseeing Mirror is a magic tool that lets you see and hear someone from a paired Overseeing Mirror. It sounds quite useful like that but just one of them is worth much more than my manor, you need a High-mage to activate it, and you also need another tool called a ''Calling Lamp'' which is a small lamp that warns you by making a bright light when someone is trying to make a connection with your mirror. But even with all of it''s downsides it''s quite useful as it lets me talk to someone in real-time who is at a month and half distance from here... "No, miss Setsuna is calling for you, it seems some noble wants to talk to you." (Garaki) "*Sigh* Understood, let her know that I''m coming right away." (Shun) "Yes Teacher!" (Garaki) After accepting my order Garaki ran back to Setsuna to give her my message. "Guess I go see what this is about..." (Shun) As I said that I left the blade I just finished to the side after cooling it down, so Eva can do her own work on it as I leave, but Eva stopped me. "Are you really going to talk to some noble wearing that?" (Eva) What Eva was pointing out was the fact that I was only wearing a swimming trunk, flip-flop, and my scarf like some tourist to a paradise island. "And because of who do you think I keep wearing only this?" (Shun) Yes, I was constantly wearing that lately for a problematic reason in itself... I don''t have any underwear left! After I leave them inside the basket for dirty laundry, they all strangely keep disappearing... And I suspect my crazy sister to be the culprit! I also have some doubts about Edea... "...I don''t know what you are talking about." (Eva) If you want to sound credible try looking into my eyes without turning away when you talk! "...Whatever, let''s not keep Setsuna waiting for too long. She''s been getting really scary when angry lately..." (Shun) "Oh wait a minute dear!" (Mysty) "What is it honey? Like I said I''m quite pressed for time right now." (Shun) "Don''t worry I just want to tell you to leave your night open for me! I have a new ''fun'' potion I want to try out!" (Mysty) Of course when Mysty talk about ''fun'' potion she is talking about ''that'' kind of potion... Actually a whole 10% of my wealth came from nobles who are fans of her products and keep buying them... "Of course... NOT! Last time I almost had a cardiac arrest because of how much blood gathered down there! I¡¯ll never be the guinea pig for your potions ever again!" (Shun) Mysty pouted to my answer. "Oh come on! We had a lot of fun that night!" (Mysty) "Like hell we did! You and Setsuna just kept using me as a sex toy while I was struggling to stay conscious! NEVER! AGAIN!" (Shun) Being clear about that I left the workshop not letting Mysty say anything else on this matter. But as I did, I could heard a long ''Umumumumumumu'' behind my back¡­ When I think that girl almost succeeded with an aphrodisiac where lethal poisons always failed... "Papa!" (Wyndy) As I left the workshop my daughter, who was currently on her giant 5ft tall weasel¡¯s back like she was mounting a horse, approached me while waving her cute little hand... This guy sure grew up fast... "Where are you going? You finished working? Then play with Wyndy!" (Wyndy) As she approached me with her steed, she opened her arms making a sign of wanting a hug and her steed strangely rubbed its head against me as if wanting me to pet it... "Sorry sweety but Mama Setsuna is waiting for me, I¡¯ll play with you latter... Also why is Skoll suddenly so meek with... Oh..." (Shun) What happened yesterday flashed back in my mind, the little shit soiled one of my favorite carpet in the dining room and I ''lightly'' shook it by the neck while screaming. "IF YOU EVER DO THAT AGAIN I¡¯LL FUCKING RIP YOU APART!" ... Good thing he can''t rat on me to Wyndy... "Uhhh... Too bad, but it''s a promise! You play with Wyndy later!" (Wyndy) "Of course Sweety, did I ever lie to you?" (Shun) She titled her head to the side while thinking... "No, you didn''t. Then I will wait for you Papa! I¡¯ll get the dinning table ready!" (Wyndy) After saying that she ''walked'' away still on her mount. Of course when she is speaking of a dining table she was talking about a toy I bought for her, not a real one. "Shit! I need to hurry or Setsuna is gonna be pissed at me!" (Shun) I walked quickly in the direction of the main building, but of course somebody else accosted me. "Hey Teacher! Osu*!" (Sophia) (A greeting used in karate) The Eva gang were all together as they were training their stamina by jogging around, they have orders to train by themselves when they are not directly trained by me or Edea, or when they have class with Setsuna who teaches them basic knowledges that she herself learned recently by reading books. It seems she''s even more smarter than I gave her credit for. The one who greeted me was Sophia, a girl who is always hyped and has small body with long brown hair hold in a braid and green eyes. She''s pretty skillful with a spear, also I wasn''t the one to teach them the Osu thing, it was Eva who seems to actually have been Japanese in her previous life. We still didn''t talk about our previous life, so it''s only a guess. "Hey Teacher! Are you going somewhere? At this time of the day you work most of the time no?" (Luke) This boy named Luke with short black hair and eyes is something like Eva¡¯s right-hand, he''s pretty good with a sword and shield. He seems to have a knight-like personality and he makes me think of a small Thomason... "Osu Teacher!" (Karl) This one is interesting, his name Karl, he has a build like my father, with dark brown hair and eyes. At first with such a build I wanted to teach him to use a broadsword, but it seemed a heavy mace was more to his liking. Weird, to me hammers are only useful to make blades, but to each his own, no? He has a strange personality that is like the mix of a thug and a priest... He talk pretty rudely and always says what he thinks without fear, yet he''s also the most good-hearted one of the lot and always reprimands the others when they do something bad. "OSU TEACH!" (Baku) This guy, Baku, is always on fire, even though he look the weakest of the lot and is also the least talented, he''s the one with the most guts always trying to exceed his limits. As if his personality tainted his appearance, his hair is bright red like Mysty and he has brown eyes. Since he¡¯s physically weaker than the others I¡¯m teaching him how to use two short blades, but unlike in-fighting he seems to have talents when it comes to the things Edea is teaching. "H-Hello." (Rin) The timid fellow here is Rin, a young girl who also seems to have a body as gifted as my sister as some parts of her body already started to grow a lot when she''s only 10 years old... Yes that''s also Eva¡¯s case even though she''s not even 10 years old... Guess genes are a scary thing... Anyway this girl is pretty good with a bow, so I can''t really teach her anything and she learns the most from Edea like Baku. Oh Also she has dark green hair and eyes, maybe she has blood from another race? Elves are known to have various kinds of hair colors, for example like Elivera¡¯s pink hair. "...Osu..." (Koko) And the last one of the gang is Koko, even though she has big beautiful yellow eyes they always look like dead-fish ones. She''s an apathetic one, her weapon of choice is a broadsword. Also like Rin she must have some blood from another race as not only her eyes have a strange color but also her hair is dark blue. And that''s the whole gang! You most likely wonder why I kept calling them Eva¡¯s gang don''t you? It''s because they are... They respect her more than anyone else in here, and would rather obey her orders than even mine. "Sorry guys, but Setsuna is waiting for me, and at this rate she''s going to be quite pissed." (Shun) When they heard that they gasped and all said in unison. """"""You need to hurry!"""""" (Eva gang) ... It seems Setsuna is quite the scary teacher... If Eva is the one they respect the most Setsuna is the one they fear the most. Anyway since they understood why I was in a hurry they let me pass, and I walked inside the main building where Setsuna was waiting for me who looked in my direction with cloudy eyes and an icy glare... "Thou are late..." (Setsuna) Geh... "S-Sorry, I kept running into people on the way here." (Shun) "*Sigh* Just hurry, they are waiting in the living room." (Setsuna) "Yes, I¡¯ll do that!" (Shun) Not wanting to make her more angry than she already was, I sped up my pace and walked to the second floor, in front of the closed door to the living room Edea was waiting for me. "Master, the people waiting for you inside is the young head of the Karamal family. He is with his wife and his 5 year-old son, who also happens to be a champion though the god he serves is still unknown." (Edea) "I see... Good job Edea." (Shun) Saying that I gently pat her head that was higher than mine, and she closed her eyes with pleasure from the sensation. My petting skill became quite good lately... Also it was something she asked for herself, every time she does a good job, she just wants me to pet her like one would a cat. I guess she''s from the same faction as Setsuna... In front of the door I fixed my tuxedo... Na just kidding I''m still only wearing a swimming trunk. And go inside of the room like I owned the house. Oh wait,I do! "Hello there." (Shun) Doing a small greeting I walked to one of the two couches that are facing each other, separated by a low table, and sit in it. In front of me was a young couple accompanied by a kid, who looked at me with eyes wide open, most likely shocked of what I''m currently wearing. "Hello, I am the head of this house, the Marquis Shun Fenrik." (Shun) The one to answer me was the Earl Karamal. "Nice to meet you, sir Fenrik. I am the Earl John Karamal, this is my wife Elise and my son Jack." (John) "Nice to meet you too, sir Karamal, ma''am, young man. So, what can I do for you today?" (Shun) When I asked him, John grimaced a little looking awkward not sure what to say. "Um... Actually I''m not the one who..." (John) "Father, I think it would be quicker to let me talk directly to sir Fenrik. Actually it would be even better if you were to leave us alone to talk." (Jack) The one to cut in as he was speaking was his little boy, who was a champion no doubt from the way he was talking. "D-Don''t be so rude Jack!" (John) "Don''t worry about it sir Karamal, I''m not really well placed to talk about manners anyway, and I agree it¡¯d be simpler for us to talk alone. If that¡¯s alright?" (Shun) It seems John didn''t expect that reaction and was looking at me as if I was crazy, I guess for those of this world who don''t know about champions remembering their past life it can look weird when someone takes a 5 year-old kid seriously. But for all I know that kid could actually be older than me, mentally. "I understand..." (John) "Thank you. Edea! Please guide sir Karamal and his wife to the garden and entertain them." (Shun) "Understood Master." (Edea) Following my instruction Edea politely guided the couple out of the room and left us alone. "Thank you, this way we can talk without having to hide about our past life." (Jack) "No problem, so what can I do for you?" (Shun) "Ah yes, I do have a request of you or to be more precise a proposition, but before that would you permit me to ask a rude question?" (Jack) "Sure, why not." (Shun) "Would you happen to have been Rick Waander in your previous life?" (Jack) ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Next chapter will be posted in two hours! Also for those who read Re:Hamster the 10th chapter will be posted later today! Chapter 31 - The passing time part-2 Chapter 31 - "The passing time part-2" |World Trivia: Werebear, doesn''t stand for ''were bear'' but ''we''re bear''... The more you know!| 27 D/ 02 M/ 3560 Y "Would you happen to have been Rick Waander in your previous life?" (Jack) ... "Ahahahah! You sure don''t beat around the bush! Yes that''s right, how did you knew?" (Shun) Jack smiled from my answer looking proud from having guessed right. "It''s quite simple, from your actual age you died around the time Rick did, your love for blade is quite close to his own too. Even though it looks like you have a lot of sides that was never mentioned in your biography or are different." (Jack) "Biography?! I got something like that after my death?!" (Shun) "Of course, not only Biography, there was at least three movies themed on your story. But like I said you really don''t sound anything like the Rick they describe in them." (Jack) Movies?... Seriously? People are weird in every worlds I guess... "You know I think it¡¯s more that my personality is actually quite different from Rick, I had a mental disease making me unable to feel affection for anything at the time." (Shun) "Oh! I see that''s quite fascinating! Of course someone who had a mental disease in his previous life wouldn''t keep it after changing body and brain! Thank you for answering my question! I would gladly tell you about my life story but sadly I am nobody as famous, I was just some genius scientist who was killed by one of his coworkers to get all the glory of one of my new discovery. Too bad for him I input false information in the data he stole as a joke I was going to show him, guess the world have a zombie apocalypse on it''s hands now? Just kidding, I don''t think he''s enough of a fool to not see the truth about it... I hope." (Jack) Wait, so you actually created a zombie virus as a joke?! This guy is freaking dangerous!... Let''s forget about what he just said, yup that''s the good thing to do... "Well I do think your story is impressive in it''s own way, but can you at least answer the question I always asked myself since I died?" (Shun) "Sure it would be my pleasure if I could." (Jack) "What was the nickname the media gave me?" (Shun) "..." (Jack) "..." (Shun) "Are you sure you want to hear it?" (Jack) "... Yes I do, it won''t leave my mind until I do..." (Shun) ... "... Rick the cutter..." (Jack) OH GOD! It was even worse than I thought! What the fuck medias?! Who was the drunk creep who decided that?! What am I supposed to be?! Some woodcutter wrestler?! I mean I did expect a link to one of my predecessors as I lived in london, but isn''t that just a total rip-off?! ... "I''m glad I died before hearing that..." (Shun) "I think so too yes." (Jack) ... "Anyway! Let''s get back on topic! What is this about a proposition?" (Shun) "Ah yes, good idea! First of all let me tell you that I am the Champion of the Science god! And as a scientist and inventor this world is a box of pure wonders for me! The ideas I have in my head to mix Science and Magic keep torturing me every day! I would really, REALLY want to put them into practice, but sadly I was born into a noble family that isn''t really wealthy..." (Jack) "... I see, so in short you want me as a sponsor?" (Shun) "That''s right! I''m happy to see you are quick-witted!" (Jack) "Jack, do you know what this world misses more than anything?" (Shun) "... Is that a test?... If I were to say, transportation, this world is really big and have magic, yet the means of transportation is still really primitive." (Jack) "EXACTLY! Moving around in this fucking world is a goddamn mess, and of course I need to tour this very same goddamn world to get my hand on all the cursed blades!" (Shun) "Oh! Effectively, traveling across this world would be a real pain with the current means of transportations available, it would take years if not decades... Then I guess my proposition does interest you? Do you have some idea of what you would want me to build?" (Jack) "I do, would you be able to build something than can fly with a lot of speed, comfortable and big enough for a lot of peoples to live inside?" (Shun) I knew it was crazy, but I still asked him just in case. "... I technically can. But the biggest issue would be the source of energy... Even more since you aren''t even a mage. You would need a thousand of fully charged mana stones to even fly for a day... And if you want to live inside it would cost even more energy as it would need a lot a magic tools to be autonomous and keep flying without the need to land to cook or to take a bath..." (Jack) Oh! That''s a better answer than I hoped for, still, a source of energy... Oh! "If you need a source of energy what about this... Wait a second..." (Shun) I started to search through all the drawers inside the room. "That''s weird, since Setsuna seal contracts for selling blades in this room it should be around here... Ah! There you are!" (Shun) What I took out of a drawer was none other than my curse crystal that was used to test those who wanted to buy one of my cursed blades as I mentioned previously. "What do you think of this. Oh also touch it only through the cloth, if you touch it directly it¡¯s gonna hurt like shit. " (Shun) I handed the spherical crystal to Jack as it was still covered with a cloth. And as he uncovered it you could see stars appearing in his eyes, like a kid in front of a new toy. "Could it be a mana stone full of your curse?! I heard about that but curses are still a mystery for me! Do you think it can replace a normal mana stone as a source of energy?" (Jack) "I sure as hell do! I changed every mana stone inside my camera-crystals with small mana stones containing only a small amount of my curse in it and never had to change them since then. So a crystal like that which contains such an amount must be quite powerful, close to a nuclear reactor actually." (Shun) "OOOHHHH!!! INCREDIBLE! WITH THAT I CAN DO IT! I''M SO PUMPED UP!" (Jack) He sure look motivated at least... "But I must need to warn you, it have some downfalls, the most obvious one is that no mana stone is able to hold it without leaking some of it, hurting the one who touches it directly. At most you can control it, making it leaking as little as possible like for this crystal, but if someone were to hold it for too long it would still kill him. The other one is less obvious as most people have little knowledge about mana and curses. Curses in term of energy would be the negative, when mana which is composed of small spirits would be the positive, they are like natural enemies and negate each other¡¯s powers, but not only that, the small spirits who are touched by a curse turn into cursed spirits, amplifying the bad effect of a curse while reducing the energy it produces." (Shun) "Fascinating! So mana contained in nature and our body are actually small spirits! What a discovery! It seems you are quite the scientist yourself Shun!" (Jack) "Ahahahah! Don''t joke, I''m only trying to understand my weird body. It''s difficult to explain but lets just say my body has a lot of things mixed inside. Anyway, back to the topic! If you really think you¡¯re able to build what I want, then like you want I will sponsor you, money doesn''t matter, as long as you have a good reason for it I¡¯ll give you as much as you need. Also if you need land for your workshop I have a lot of it at the north of this island." (Shun) "Deal! Nice working with you!" (Jack) Both of us coming to an agreement we shook hands, and that¡¯s how I became the sponsor of a mad scientist who was going to be the one known as the biggest genius in history. ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã 36 D/10 M/3561 Y - New-year eve. "Setsuna, is everything ready?" (Shun) "Almost my lord. Are thou on thy way to the conference?" (Setsuna) "Sadly yes..." (Shun) Today was the only national holiday of the year, the new-year¡¯s eve, that is a little like christmas in our world, since it consists of gathering the whole family for a day and giving gifts to the youngests members of the family. But sadly as one of the most important member of this kingdom I am forced to present myself to the goddamn annual gathering, at least since I''m really far from the capital they let me attend it through the Overseeing mirror. "I see, good luck at that my lord." (Setsuna) Setsuna got back to her work as she was preparing for tonight¡¯s festivity, for normal families the festivity starts since morning and finishes as the clock hits midnight. But since I have this damn reunion for the day, we decided to only celebrate at night. I entered my study and there Eva was already working on connecting the Overseeing mirror to the one in the royal castle. "Good job Eva, how is it going?" (Shun) Those damn things can''t be connected, only with the use of a curse stone. Even if the curse stone gives it enough energy, a High-mage is still necessary to link a mirror to another, but at least it takes less of a toll on Eva with it''s help. "Everything¡¯s good, whenever you¡¯re ready I will make the connection... But are you really going to attend while wearing ''that'', this year too?" (Eva) Yes, I was still wearing my usual swimming trunks and flip-flop, you can even say it became my trademark, the nobles attending the gathering last year were quite shocked from seeing me like that, everyone but Arllan who fell from his chair while laughing. "I''m used to this. It¡¯s almost a pain to wear clothes now..." (Shun) Oh by the way I found my missing underwears too... Like I feared not only Eva but also Edea had quite the collection, but much to my surprise it was also the same case with Setsuna and Mysty, why would they even need that when I sleep with them every night?! And what¡¯s also more scary than that, Skoll had one pair that he hid inside Wyndy¡¯s chamber... Is this house full of underwears thieves or something?! "*Sigh* I do guess I''m a little at fault here so I won''t say anything... By the way, talking about underwear... What do you think of mine?" (Eva) Out of nowhere Eva showed me her bra by opening the front of her dress. And god, she sure grew up since she hit puberty, that''s quite disturbing that I even noticed it without her showing me... "When are you ever gonna give up! Stop doing shit like that! We''re brother and sister for god¡¯s sake and it''s not gonna change anytime soon!" (Shun) Eva fixed her dress with a smile. "Ufufufufu, you''re going to be the one to give up, a normal brother wouldn''t get embarrassed from just seeing his sister in her underwear!" (Eva) Oh shit! She''s right! No way! Did she actually succeed in making me a full fledged siscon?! "*Sigh* Let''s just finish this conference and get back to the family." (Shun) Trying to change the subject I sat on the chair that was in front of the mirror, and got ready by fixing... Oh wait I already made that joke... "Okay!" (Eva) She said that, but her smile didn''t quit her lips... Her beautiful lips... OH SHIT! STOP RIGHT THERE IT''S A TRAP! Anyway... As Eva started to make the connection, the mirror started to make waves inside it, as if a drop of water fell on a flat surface made of water. And after a while the one at the castle finally answered the call and finished the connection, making a big round table appear inside it, seated near it, both the king and queen, who made a face-palm when they saw what I was wearing. My sister seeing as the connection was done and didn''t have to keep feeding mana because of the curse stone, leaved the room after making a small bow to the royal couple.. "Goddamnit Shun! Couldn''t you make an effort this time?!" (Sarrina) "No way that''s annoying, hello there Thomason, how the little one lately?" (Shun) When I was talking of Thomason little one I wasn''t talking about his mini-me, but about their son they had last year, the little prince, Leo Asfellana. "Hello there Shun, he''s growing fine, thank you, unlike you who didn''t change in the three years I know you." (Thomason) "Damn you Thomason didn''t we said this topic was forbidden!" (Shun) "And didn''t we said you needed to wear proper clothes this year?" (Thomason) Nice played Thomason, nice played, you sure grown some balls since you became king uh? "*Sigh* What about your family Shun? Is Wyndy doing well?" (Sarrina) "Sure does, the other day she blew to pieces a ''World Eater'' with her breath. Since Eva started to teach her magic her breath became even scarier. After that we ate what was left of it together with the family, did you know it was actually quite the delicacy?" (Shun) World Eater, are ridiculous strong monsters that live in the sea and look like giant serpents without eyes. They''re like a mix of the Guardian of the fire and Leviathan. It was quite funny when it appeared suddenly as we were playing on the beach and Wyndy blew it with her breath as it surprised her... Note to self, never try to surprise Wyndy... "... Well, at least she sure sounds ''healthy''..." (Sarrina) "By the way where''s Uncle Arllan?" (Shun) "Ah yeah, about that... He said he would appear at the last minute and will try to rival you this year... I''m not really sure what he meant by that." (Thomason) "Frankly I have quite the bad feeling about this..." (Sarrina) "Oh come on Sarrina, don''t sound so meek, where is the girl who had so much spunk when she barged into my room as I was in the nude?" (Shun) Yeah, I just wanted to harass her to pass time as the nobles were late. "Y-You bastard! That was an accident! I can''t believe you still remember something like that!" (Sarrina) "It was only three years ago, and how could I forget your passionate eyes as you examined every part of my body." (Shun) "*Sigh*" (Thomason) Thomason who was used to me teasing her wife didn''t take anything I said seriously, yet it was all true... *Knock**Knock* Oh finally here! "Enter!" (Sarrina) As queen give them the green light, fives nobles entered the room, and sighed when they saw what I was wearing not taking the effort to comment on it. Mmm? Arllan is still not here? "Sorry to have made you wait!" (Arllan) .... "PfffBWHAAHAHAHAHAHAHA! OH GOD!! THIS TIME IT''S YOUR WIN ARLLAN!" (Shun) Arllan who barged into the room was currently wearing a beautiful... White one-piece dress, and a blonde wig with ringlet. "For the love of gods..." (Sarrina) Everyone seeing what he was wearing but me sighed in unison to our childish spar. By the way the next year I wore a bondage outfit and wrote on my chest ''Miss queen bee'', It was even able to make Thomason and the other nobles laugh, only Sarrina made a scary as hell face... "Anyway let''s ignore those two fools and start the meeting." (Sarrina) You''re so cold Sarrina... Arllan even tried this hard! "I think we should directly start by our main concern..." (Arllan) "The tension with the east continent is it?" (Shun) "Right..." (Arllan) Even though the three continents made a law against slavery and thought it would improve our mutual relationship, the one we had with the west didn''t change, and the one for the east worsened... But don''t misunderstand it wasn''t due to the law, no you can even say the law spared us from already wagging war against each other. It seems bad blood kept accumulating itself in each camps and now the beastmen were more than eager to fight us to the death. "We absolutely need to prevent a war from happening! We finally made something that was thought to be impossible until now and made a law against slavery, but if we were to wage war now it would go back to what it was before!" (Sarrina) As if to prove the seriousness of the situation Sarrina slammed her fist against the table. ... "Mmm... The best way to calm the Beastmen would be to give them a better understanding of humans. The Human hate for Beastmen almost disappeared thanks to Shun¡¯s ''love'' for them, and since then people¡¯s view on them changed slowly as they tried to understand them. Most of all the humans hate for Beastmen came due to our previous generations from the start - who directly waged war with them - that''s why our view on them changed as soon as we started to think for ourselves ''are they really that different from us?''." (Thomason) "I see, and how do you propose we do that?" (Arllan) "Sadly I don''t know yet... I''m sure we can find a way but we need time for that." (Thomason) ... "Does anybody have a bright idea?" (Sarrina) ... "Guess we will have to ask the clan Chieftains to buy us time until we find a way." (Shun) For the east continent there is no King, every Clan has a Chieftain who are a member of a council who take decisions in regard to the continent and the Beastmen as a whole, decisions regarding their own clan are left to them. "Sadly It''s not that simple, a little less than half of them are eager to fight, so even if there''s still the majority that thinks like us, there''s no telling until when they will be able to keep the ones who want to fight waiting..." (Arrlan) Mmm, this is starting to get annoying... "Oh I know!" (Shun) When I said that everyone in the room looked my way with a look of hope in their face. "I just have to go to them, beat their ass red and make it so they never want to ever see a human ever again! I''m a genius!" (Shun) ... Oops seem like Sarrina snapped. And I was sure it was good idea... Oh shit! I still don''t have any way to go there quickly! No wonder she''s angry. "YOU GODDAMN FOOL! How is that a solution?! We''re trying to make them better understand humans! Not make them afraid of us!" (Sarrina) Oh yes there was that too. Guess I got a little too hot-headed because I want this gathering to finish as soon as possible. "*Sigh* We won''t go anywhere like that, like Shun previously said before saying something ridiculous, we don''t have any choice but to ask them to buy us time until we think of something... Let''s close this conversation with that for the moment, if one of you has an idea while we talk of another subject don''t hesitate to interrupt us." (Thomason) After that nobody had any idea, and we kept talking about stupid things like how should we change the taxes for the year and other boring subjects I was not interested of in the least. But we also talked about Jack¡¯s new inventions too and how to use them, at least this was interesting. *Clack**Rrrrr* "Teacher?" (Garaki) Garaki slowly opened the door and looked through the gap of it before calling me. "Please excuse me for a second." (Shun) As I was still at the conference I excused myself, and walked to Garaki. "Ah I''m sorry Teacher, I didn''t know you were still in the middle of the meeting." (Garaki) "Don''t worry about it, did you need me for something?" (Shun) "Yes, I came to tell you the preparation for the party was done. We shall wait for you until you finish, please take your time." (Garaki) "*Sigh* Wouldn''t that be Edea or Alice¡¯s job?" (Shun) Garaki looked kinda like he was struggling here, as if he was ashamed of something. "That is... I''m sorry the truth is that Teacher Edea said that she wouldn''t work anymore since you didn''t pet her lately... As for miss Alice, she was running after Wyndy while holding some strange costumes... So miss Setsuna just gave up and let me do it, b-but it doesn''t burden me in the least!" (Garaki) *Sigh* Just what is wrong with the maids in this house, well actually most people in this house are crazy not only them... Just remembering the time I entered Eva¡¯s bedroom makes me shiver! "I understand, sorry for that Garaki, please go tell her it''s soon be finished." (Shun) He nodded and ran back to Setsuna. Now alone again in my study I sat back into my chair. "Forgive me for that, where were we?" (Shun) "Don''t worry about it, it''s true that this meeting was longer than expected." (Thomason) Yeah you don''t say! When I think I was just supposed to sell my name to them yet I have to do stupid things like a conference. "Was that the small Rahaarna you took under your care?" (Sarrina) "Yeah, the little guy is the most talented when it comes to my teachings, he''s going to become a warrior able to rival my strength in the future, no doubt." (Shun) "Ohhh... It sound like you really taking care of those kids and teaching them a... THAT''S IT!" (Sarrina) Everyone made a jolt in surprise as the queen suddenly shouted out of nowhere. "What?! What do you mean?!" (Arllan) "I found the solution to our problem with the east continent! But I can''t talk about it right now, I will speak of it with you and Thomason before deciding anything." (Sarrina) With that timing and because she''s leaving me out of it, I have a really bad feeling! Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. "Nonono! Say what you thought of right now! When you''re planning things with uncle Arllan it''s always a pain for me in the end!" (Shun) "Now, now, don''t worry about it, let''s continue this meeting, your family is waiting for you." (Sarrina) Oh shit... She''s totally hiding something from me! Sadly the meeting soon ended and I wasn''t able to make her say it, I really, reaaallyyy, REAAALLYY, have a bad feeling about this. *Sigh* Let''s just get the party started! Trying to ignore my bad feeling I walked out of the room, and walked to the dining room, where everyone was eagerly waiting for me, the kids most of all, as they were to receive gifts today like last year... But strangely Edea was pouting in a corner of the room... "My lord, did everything go fine with thy meeting?" (Setsuna) Setsuna who was wearing a flashy skimpy dress for the occasion, walked to me with a smile. "Huh? Ah yes it did, there was a strange conversation in there that will most likely bite me in the ass someday, but apart from that nothing really new... By the way what''s wrong with Edea?" (Shun) "Edea? It seems she''s angry because you didn''t pet her for a whole week. I know thou are trying to hide it my lord, but everyone already knows about thy relationship and is not angry about it. It should be about time that thou be open about it no?" (Setsuna) ... "Setsuna?" (Shun) "Yes my lord?" (Setsuna) "What the fuck are you talking about?" (Shun) "Myself is talking about the fact that Edea is thy mistress." (Setsuna) ... "No, like I said, what the fuck are you talking about?" (Shun) .... "My lord... Could it be that thou don''t actually sleep with Edea?!" Said Setsuna while having a mix of shock and confusion on her face. "Of course not! What are you talking about?!" (Shun) Setsuna was now red in shame, it was quite the rare and cute expression on her. "Forgive me! I was sure... Myself means... You kept patting her head affectionately, and she has thy loved beastmen ears and tail... I was sure that she was something like a mistress or at least a pet..." (Setsuna) "Pet?! Seriously what is wrong with..." (Shun) "EXACTLY! You said it madam Setsuna! I do wish to become his pet yet he kept refusing as if he thought I was joking! And he even ignored me for a week, when all I want was for him to at least pet me a little..." (Edea) ... What? "My lord... This is really rude of thou to refuse a woman¡¯s dedication in that way..." (Setsuna) Wait what?! Is that something my wife should say?! "Uwaaa, Dear you''re the worst... Even though little Edea tried this hard..." (Mysty) "No seriously what did I do wrong?! Are you really telling me I was wrong in trying to be faithful to you two?!" (Shun) "What is happening here?" (Eva) Thank god Eva came! At least she will be against this! "That''s *whisper* *whisper*..." (Mysty) Mysty who got a lot closer to Eva since we started to all work together whispered in her ear, most likely explaining to her what''s happening. "Seriously?..." (Eva) Yes! Now tell them how crazy they are. "You¡¯re the worst, big brother..." (Eva) "What?! Not you too! Seriously what did I do wrong?!" (Shun) Eva made a long sigh while shaking her head. "Big brother, your denseness is your biggest issue..." (Eva) Urgh, it was a long time since the last time someone called me that. Personally I think I''m quite quick-witted! In what way am I dense?! "Do you really think someone here has a problem with you being unfaithful? If that was the case everyday would be quite the blood bath here... I mean you already have two wives don''t you? And you also intent to obtain the other cursed blades so it''s not like you intend to really stay faithful to Setsuna or Mysty don''t you?" (Eva) Damn she''s right... "So it''s like you''re always a bachelor even though you''re married, and now there is a woman who keeps getting close to you and do everything to please you, not only that you also don''t even dislike her. What you did wrong is kept refusing a woman that you are close with until she was desperate enough to ask you to be your pet!" (Eva) "Eh?" (Edea) "Eh?" (Eva) "Eh?" (Mysty) "Eh?" (Setsuna) "EH?!" (Shun) Edea reaction was so surprising that we kept parroting her like idiots. "It''s seems there is a misunderstanding... I never wanted to be Master lover or anything like that, what I really want to be is his pet, only that." (Edea) """...""" (Eva, Mysty, Setsuna) I looked at them with reproachful eyes, since they kept misunderstanding about me and Edea, and didn''t even try to better understand my situation. "She sure looks desperate doesn''t she~?" (Shun) "Urgh!" (Eva) Now not only Setsuna, even Mysty and Eva were red in shame. "But now that I think about it, I''m DENSE, so maybe I''m still MISUNDERSTANDING no?" (Shun) """URGH!""" (Setsuna, Mysty, Eva) Unable to handle the shame anymore they hid their red faces behind their hands. Now you know what I feel when you keep shaming me! Back to Edea... "But seriously Edea... What do you even mean by pet?" (Shun) "Oh you know, I want you to pet me, cuddle me, fondle me, or kiss me plenty. Those kind of things!" (Edea) "That sounds like a lover alright..." (Shun) "No, I don''t want you to make love to me or anything like that, I just want you to treat me as a pet, like you know spanking me when I do something bad or..." (Edea) "I knew it! You''re from the same faction as Setsuna!" (Shun) "Papa? Why does Edea want to be your pet this much?" (Wyndy) ... OH SHIT I FORGOT ABOUT THE KIDS! That new-year''s eve was, eventful alright... In the end it was decided that Edea would become officially my ''pet'', like what the fuck?!... Well it doesn''t displease me totally, to be quite honest, it''s quite calming when I pet her when she rests on my knee, even though it does look a little weird as she is a little taller than me... Setsuna also gave her one of her collars, with attached to it a little medal with her name on it... Seriously? What is wrong with the women around me?! Wyndy please... I beg you... Never become like these women you grew up around. Papa would hang himself if you were to bring a man home and tell me you became his pet. And before killing myself I would also destroy this world in the process by the way. ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã 17 D/03 M/3564 Y "So are you going to tell us what the surprise is about? You sounded quite excited about this when you received the news from your crazy scientist friend..." (Eva) Eva who became 14 years old yesterday was walking beside me, by the way... She''s now the proud holder of a E cup... Even though she still a little smaller than me, she already has quite the giant pair on her. That''s troubling when talking with her as I don''t know where to rest my eyes... *Cough* Back to the topic, we''re currently on a family trip with everyone going to Jack¡¯s laboratory which is in the north-west part of my island, his parents happen too own and live in the north east part of the island west of mine, so his laboratory is between my manor and his family home. "You''re going to be quite surprised!" (Shun) My sister gave a small sigh before talking back. "What surprises me is that you don''t show any panic when your national celebrated 19th birthday at the capital is in two weeks and yet we''re still here, we will never be able to reach the capital in two weeks!" (Eva) "Don''t worry. Everything¡¯s alright, I have a plan." (Shun) Huhuhuhu, I really hope he did a good job with, ''that''! There¡¯s also the result of my analyze data that interests me. A year ago Jack created something like a body scanner, and I asked him to analyze my body as much as he could, and from the first results he obtained he was quite troubled. So since then he worked on my data and it seems he finally got the hang of something. "WOW! It''s big!" (Wyndy) Wyndy who is now 8 years old and will be 9 in a few months is sitting next to Skol, showing amazement at the size of the laboratory, which was a cube of more than 4 km on 4km in size, and had a height of around 30 meters (100Ft~), yeah it was really impressive, when you think he build that this quickly you really realize this guy¡¯s absurd. As we reached the gate with our convoy of carriages, guards stopped us asking for our identity, but when they saw me they quickly asked forgiveness for their rudeness and showed us the way inside after we got out of our respective carriage. "It''s really big! Almost as impressive as dear¡¯s one!" (Mysty) What the hell are you comparing this building to?! You just wanted to say that at least once didn''t you?! "Teacher what is this building really for? I''m sorry but I don''t really understand..." (Garaki) Garaki who was 10 and soon to be 11 years old asked me that while being a little ashamed of himself for not knowing even that. "Don''t worry most people don''t know what this building is about. Just think of it as a giant workshop where people think of new things." (Shun) Garaki who understood the concept but was still unsure of what it was really about just answered me with a weak. "I see..." (Garaki) *CLAC* *RRRRRRRRRRRRR* As the massive metal gate was opened by the guards who had to use all their strength to open it. A small boy around Wyndy¡¯s age with a labcoat, a monocle, appeared and was surrounded by other men and women in labcoats, ran to me. "OHHHH! Shun! I was expecting you!" (Jack) "Hello Jack. How are you doing?" (Shun) "MOST EXCELLENTLY! In health like in work! Everything is perfect!" (Jack) "He''s small! Is that the friend you talked about papa?" (Wyndy) Wyndy rudely pointed out at Jack¡¯s young age with a curious look on her face. "That''s right sweety, don''t judge people by their appearance, look at Papa, doesn''t he look younger than he really is?" (Shun) "OH! Is that your daughter? Last time I visited your house I didn''t had the chance to meet her! She''s quite the beauty isn''t she?! Almost so beautiful I would love to call you father!" (Jack) When he said that as a joke, Garaki took him seriously and strangely came between them as if to protect Wyndy... Those two became quite close lately... Even though I warned him that if he was ever going after Wyndy he would have to pass through me... "Don''t joke about that! Having you as a son in law would be a nightmare!" (Shun) "Ahahahah! You don''t have to worry my friend, I am only interested in MILF¡¯s either way! Now more seriously..." (Jack) He was talking talking like he was joking around a moment ago but suddenly his voice became grave... "I know that you are impatient to see ''it'', but before that I would need to talk to you in private about ''that''." (Jack) About the results huh? "I understand, please everyone wait for me for a moment, we will go see what I wanted to show you after that." (Shun) After I told them that everyone nodded back to say they understood, and Jack clapped his hand before shouting. "CHRISTINE!" (Jack) As he did a beautiful blonde woman in a labcoat approached. "Yes sir?" (Christine) "Please serve some tea to our guests, I need to show Sir Fenrik my private research for a moment. So entertain them until then." (Jack) After replying with a short ''understood'' and a small bow, she guided my family to what was most likely the cafeteria. "Good! Now follow me, I have quite the information for you!" (Jack) Following him as instructed we walked for a while through the giant building until reaching a door made of mithril who was guarded by a guard. "This is my private laboratory, be ready as you''re going to receive quite the shock..." (Jack) Not saying another word after this ominous line, Jack entered his laboratory as the guard opened the door. Inside were a lot of strange machines with digital screens, a desk whose surface was covered in papers, and another mithril door with what looked like a digital scanner on it. And it was, as Jack walked directly to it and put his hand on it. *Clac* With a small sound the door unlocked and Jack pushed it open, even though he told me to get ready for what was waiting for me I wasn''t expecting this... *SSHRRIIEEKKKK* A deformed monstrous creature with a humanoid-reptilian form and blades like scales covering his body, but most of all had grey fur covering it''s spine on it''s back and cyan snake like eyes. Was in the room behind the door, locked up inside a cage made of glass. Who was furiously trying to escape it by clawing it with his razor sharp claws. "What the fuck is this shit Jack?!" (Shun) I don''t know what it was, but for some reason it made me sick to look at it. "It''s you..." (Jack) ... "...What?" (Shun) "To be more precise it''s your clone, even I didn''t expect it to be like that when I made a clone with the exact same genetic code as you..." (Jack) "You must be kidding me..." (Shun) "Sadly no genetic code can lie. That means that something that is not in your genetic code is what let you have a human appearance. I did expect it to be strange, since you''re like three different puzzles who were forced together into a single one, but still to think it would be like that." (Jack) "*Sigh* And what did you learn from it?" (Shun) "Ah yes, I think I know why someone forced your Dragonkin gene on you, and what they tried to do when they asked you to eat a high source of energy." (Jack) Yes, I told him everything as this guy was my best chance of getting actual answers. "Seriously?!" (Shun) "Yes, like you can see this creature whom I accelerated the growth of has a splendid Dragonkin like tail. But this tail isn''t like any normal tail! Did you know that some legend about Dragonkin and Ancient dragon says they are able to see the souls of the dead?" (Jack) "No that''s the first I heard of it, even though I read a lot about them..." (Shun) "I see then let me explain, the legend said that only an adult dragonkin who finished to grow his tail or horns is able to see the dead and even command them, but it seems that legend died a long time ago as Dragonkins were enslaved and pureblood Dragonkin became rare. And I finally discovered the secret behind that legend!" (Jack) "Oh!" (Shun) As a good spectator I raised my voice in amazement. "I analyzed this tail and discovered something quite troubling. This tail seems to emit weird wavelengths, it''s only my theory but I think this wavelength has a strong power over souls, and it was proved true as I brought in front of the subject, a wraith. Using those wavelengths the subject tried to control the wraith to break his cage, but luckily a wraith is even weaker than the subject so it wasn''t able to do anything." (Jack) A wraith is a powerful vengeful spirit who died in a horrible way when it was alive and quitted the circle of reincarnation as warth deformed it''s soul. It''s considered a monster and is actually quite powerful. "I see, so the energy I was asked to take was supposed to give me an adult tail, who in turn would let me control my own souls and change form." (Shun) "Exactly! But it seem whatever forced the Dragonkin pureblood of your ancestor inside your body and left a remnant tail sealed in your body didn''t expect at the time that Ymylfana would have also modified your body, and in result to the two modifications one screwed the other - since your curse who was sealed absorbed most of the mana you took - making you unable to obtain an adult tail." (Jack) "Shit... And how do you think I would be able to make it grow? Should I try to eat another high source of energy?" (Shun) "Sadly it won''t work, your scale is like a bullet who misfired and lost it''s black powder, even if you were to eat 10 mana stone like the one you ate at the time, it wouldn''t be enough. To be more precise it''s like you executed a one time program and lost it after that." (Jack) "I see... Thanks for the job well done Jack, but please kill this thing..." (Shun) "Ah yes don''t worry that was my intent, it wouldn''t live much longer anyways since it''s a clone. Oh by the way I forgot to tell you but only your blood and tail is from the Dragonkin, sadly you weren''t given the flame organ." (Jack) "Is that so? Since I can''t use mana I wouldn''t be able to use it anyway, so it''s not really a big loss." (Shun) "Oh right! Good, I think we finished here! Let''s go see something that will put you in a better mood! I hope you¡¯re ready!" (Jack) Yeah, you say that but I don''t think anything will surprise me after seeing what my body was supposed to look like if not for something Ymylfana or the Guardians most likely did. Or so I thought... After fetching my family who were enjoying some tea time, we walked to what was most likely a garage, and there it was... "OH MY GOD!" (Eva) "That''s... Much more impressive than I thought it to be..." (Shun) Everyone looked Impressed in front of this HUGE piece of metal who was 200 meters long (656ft~) and 20 meters high (65ft~)! But only me and Eva knew the true worth of this thing. "Don''t tell me it''s a space cruiser?!" (Eva) Yeah it totally looked like some cruiser you would see in a space opera. It had a long rectangular body with a lot of complex metal figures on it and had two short wings near the base of it with giant transparent crystals embedded in it. "Impressive no? I¡¯m quite proud of it! But sorry to say it can''t go into space." (Jack) "My lord what is that thing supposed to be?..." (Setsuna) "Yeah. It sure looks impressive but I don''t understand the use." (Mysty) Still feeling amazed by Jack¡¯s work I just answered them while keeping my eyes on the giant beast of metal. "It''s something like a flying home." (Shun) """"FLYING HOME?!!!"""" (Everyone) "Papa! It can really fly?!" (Wyndy) "Yeah it can, at least if I believe what I was told, but I don''t think he has the balls to make me come here after telling lies. By the way Jack what it''s max speed?" (Shun) "Ah about that... Sorry but I wasn''t able to raise it to more than 300Km (186Mph), if I were to give it more than that you wouldn''t be able to live in it." (Jack) "Ahahah! Incredible! 300 Is much more than enough! With that I should be able to reach the capital in 2-3 days!" (Shun) "Yes no problem there, also I made it quite comfortable to live in! There¡¯s everything you would need! Ten small bedrooms with 4 beds, each with their own washroom, a private bedroom for the captain also with it''s own luxurious bathroom, a pool, a forge, an armory, a canteen with a big functional kitchen, a garden, an alchemy and enchantment workshop, a gym and a dojo. I put everything you wished for and even more in this! And everything has modern functionality as I used custom made magic tools which use the energy from the core and so can be used by anyone!" (Jack) "Seriously? It''s even more luxurious than the royal castle! I really don''t know what to say, you¡¯re seriously amazing Jack I can''t thank you enough..." (Shun) "Now, now, I really enjoyed working on it you know! Not only that it''s for my good friend and sponsor, if not for you it would have taken me decades before being able to do the work I''m doing right now! I''m the one who''s thankful!" (Jack) "Ahah, if you say that then I guess I won''t say anymore. How about you show me what inside this beast?" (Shun) "It would be my pleasure my friend!" (Jack) ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Holy crap that was two longass chapters! At start it was supposed to be a big chapter, a little more bigger than average, then it became so big I decided to cut it in half in the end to make it into two average chapter, and in the end it became two BIGASS chapters as I couldn''t stop writing! PR: i feel ya man By the way I know I said I will keep release every 3 days like before, but that won''t be possible... Two reason for that, Re:Hamster that people keep asking me to make my main story and the fact I have a total Writer block on CS! Anyway I won''t drop this story so don''t worry about that but release won''t be set in stone, hope you understand. Next chapter will be a special chapter that a lot of you were waiting for! A Wyndy special giving you more details about the timeskip and showing the story until now from her point of view!(The secret of Eva bedroom shall be revealed!) Stay tuned!(PR: well i didn¡¯t expect that at all) As for Re:hamster 10 its currently being edited so it be released soon! Chapter 32 - Her story, and Announcement This chapter retells the whole story of Wyndy until now in her P.O.V! Enjoy! ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- |World Trivia: ¡®Cuteness is justice so Wyndy is justice¡¯, is an actual law that was enforced when Shun became War-Chief.| Chapter 32 - Her story My name is Wyndy Fenrik, it wasn''t the name given to me by my biological parents at my birth, it was given to me by my savior, the only person I could ever call father, that name was the best gift I could ever receive in my entire life, even more precious than the whole world, it was the gift he gave me that fateful day, my first memory. I don''t have any memories of the first three years of my life, yet I still remember... The pains, the fear and most of all the smell, the smell that was a mix of blood, dust and waste. My first memory starts when I was in that dark cage, who was itself in a bigger one, at the time I wasn''t really good at talking yet, but I still was able to understand what happened around me, and I knew that this carriage was going in the direction of the one who was going to buy me. Suddenly the carriage stopped and we heard loud noises outside, sounds of fighting and screams could be heard through the fabric that was covering the cage I was sharing with the others slaves. After some time silence came back, but then I heard the man, whom I feared the most, with panicked voice who was soon also silenced after a strange creaking sound came from his direction. I didn''t directly know what was happening at the time, but strangely, when I heard that sound I already knew that this man died. And just after that, a giant creature covered in brown fur took off what was covering our cage and looked inside, when they saw it everyone started to panic, but I didn''t, that creature had a gentle look. "Don''t worry I''m going to free you." (Bobo) Said the creature with a gentle voice before literally tearing off the door to the cage. When I saw that I thought the others slave were going to leave me behind and run outside, yet strangely they seemed to fear the gentle beast. As nobody was moving the beast moved and another man took his place, a strange man who looked really young and even though he was covered in dirt and dust looked beautiful, more than anyone I saw until then. When he saw me he grimaced a little and entered the cage trying to approach me, but was stopped by the others slaves. "Wait sir! You shouldn''t approach ''it'', it''s a cursed Dragonkin!" (Random slave) Said one of them, and you could see every other one inside the carriage nod at his words. But the man didn''t show any concern about that and continued to walk to my cage looking a little angry, thinking I was the cause of it, I tried to crawl further back inside the cage from fear, but I didn''t really have a lot of space inside and put myself against a corner while holding my knee. That man looked like in thought for a moment in front of the cage, but finally came to a decision and broke the lock of my cage simply by twisting it, before taking a step back as the door was opening. Since he clearly was showing that he wanted me to get out of it, I crawled outside of my cage and tried to stand up, but it took a while as my legs still were really weak and had to support myself on the cage. Still scared of what he was going to do with me, as it was the only possible reason in my mind that he let me out of my cage at the time, I tried to look at his face, but he didn''t looked angry neither was he smiling, he just kept looking at me. "What''s your name?" (Shun) The man asked me, I tried to answer him that I didn''t have one, but I was so panicked that no words would come out of my mouth, so I shook my head to answer him, hoping it wouldn''t anger him. "Do you have parents?" (Shun) Parents? Why would I? Should I? Was what came to my mind at the time. Confused I still took time to answer by shaking my head once again. "Mmm... Then is it okay for me to give you a name?" (Shun) Uh? I thought while unconsciously tilting my head in confusion. I couldn''t understand what he meant by that, I was but a slave and a monster, I needed no name, or so I always heard, and so was confirming the shocked faces of the others slaves. "Ah yeah sorry you won''t understand if I say it like that. I''m asking if you''re okay with becoming my daughter." (Shun) Daughter? Me? Does a monster like me deserve such a thing as a family? Thinking that tears started to come out of my eyes. Even if it was only a dream I wanted to be this man¡¯s daughter, without having to think more than that I leaped with all my strength and gripped his leg with the intent of never releasing it, as if I was trying to take hold of my own happiness. But even as I was using all my strength to hold it, the man put both his hands under my armpit and effortlessly took me off his leg, at first it made me panic, but soon the man put me against his chest, and gently patted my back as I cried every ounce of water I had in my body. It was the first time in my short life I was truly happy to be alive, even someone like me, deserved a family, that was what he was telling me. "Mmm... Let''s see from now on your name is... Wyndy. Yup sounds good." (Shun) That was when I received my most beloved gift, the beautiful name of Wyndy given by my loving father. "...... Thank you." ( Wyndy) Was the only thing I could say before falling asleep, as all the tension that was inside my body for years left it suddenly as if it was never there to begin with... After a while I sensed myself waking up, and my first thought as I did was, ''So it was all a dream? Yet what a beautiful dream it was...'', but unlike what I thought I awoke still being held in his arms, and I caught him by reflex. "Uh... Mister... Dreaming?" (Wyndy) Still not sure if I was awake or just continuing to dream, I asked him in an awkward manner as I still didn''t knew how to make a proper sentence at the time. And he answered me while smiling with. "Not mister, call me, let''s see... Papa!" (Shun) It really surprised me, but since he looked to really want me to call him that I did. "Papa?" (Wyndy) And as I did. "You''re so goddamn cute!" (Shun) He reacted in that way while rubbing his cheek against mine and I laughed at the ticklish sensation. But behind him was a strange woman with pink hair and long ears, who was grinning while looking at us. "Puahahahah! I didn''t expect you to be that kind of father! That was quite the sight... Pa-pa." (Elivera) "*cough**cough* Well... What can I say, she''s just really cute and I couldn''t help myself..." (Shun) My father¡¯s cheek reddened a little to the woman teasing, they seem quite close is she my mother? But I must say I love to hear my father saying I''m cute... "Is that so? Then for this cute child and her ''Papa'' here is the dinner." (Elivera) The strange woman gave my father two bowl of soup and bread with a spoon, ''It looks good!'' I thought as I was really hungry. My father put me on his knee and handed me one of those, but, as I waited for him to tell me I could eat, he just looked back at me in confusion. "Papa... Can I eat?" (Wyndy) I was taught to only eat when someone gave me the right to, but since he didn''t look like he understood I asked him directly. "Huh? Of course you can, you don''t have to ask me." (Shun) "Un!" (Wyndy) Since he said that like it was obvious I decided that his word must be more true than what I learned until now and I nodded to thank him. ''Now let''s eat!'' Happy to have finally a worthwhile meal in a long while I tried to eat using the spoon, since I didn''t want my father to be ashamed of me as I directly ate from the bowl as I always did until then. But my effort ended in failure as the spoon full of soup slipped from my hand and stained my and father¡¯s cloths. "Ah! Sorry!" (Wyndy) I started to panic thinking such a thing as ''is he going to punish or worst not accept me as his daughter anymore?!'' Of course it was ridiculous to think that because of such an error, but at the time my concept of error was messed up. But unlike my expectation he just smiled and gently asked me. "Don''t worry about something like that, you don''t know how to use a spoon?" (Shun) "... No... Always ate with hands..." (Wyndy) Even if I was really ashamed of myself I couldn''t bring myself to lie to him. "Then I''m going to feed you myself okay? I¡¯ll teach you how to hold it later." (Shun) That was incredible, nobody ever showed me even the tenth of his good will, happy from the bottom of my small hearth I replied with a nod. "Un!" (Wyndy) And opened my mouth in hope to see him feed me himself. "Ahhhhh." (Shun) "Ahhhhh...*Glup*" (Wyndy) Like that my father carefully fed me for a long time. And only when I finished my father started to eat his own portion, but as he did he grimaced a little, most likely due to the fact the food had gone cold as he was feeding me, it made me feet a little guilty, but my father didn''t say anything and just quickly ate his food. Now that I was full I started to feel sleepy, and when my father saw me rubbing my eye sleepily. "I guess it''s time to sleep huh?" (Shun) He said that as if he expected this. "If you want to you can take the bed, I have a lot of things to prepare anyways." (Elivera) "Like we¡¯re gonna sleep on this! I don''t want Wyndy to catch some S.T.D when she''s this young!" (Shun) Not understanding their conversation or why my father was angry I innocently asked him. "What¡¯s, es tee dee?" (Wyndy) "Something that doesn''t concern you for the next hundred years." (Shun) Is what my father quickly answered me, but sorry father, my mothers thought I would need to learn of those things soon and taught me soon after that, even if I didn''t understood half of what they were talking about at the time. After that he argued with the strange woman for some time, and finally stopped when I asked them too, before going to sleep on the couch we were resting. As he was lying down on it I kept my grip and him, but wanting to be closer I crawled inside his shirt to sleep against his bare chest, and soon fell unconscious as I was feeling warm, comfortable and safe... When I awoke the day after, I couldn''t help but cry a little as my father was gently looking at me while caressing my hair, while I was still against him. Actually I SO didn''t want to move, that he was stuck like that for hours before I became too hungry to continue my caprice... Since then a week passed in this strange home-cave and Papa taught me plenty of new things at the time! Like promised he taught me how to use a spoon, how to properly wash myself, words I didn''t know about, plenty of things like that. Every minute of the day my Papa had was dedicated it to me, I can''t say it was the best days in my life, but it still and will stay one of the happiest memory I have! And now my Papa was arguing once again with the strange woman like everyday, I wonder if there¡¯s really nothing between them, she¡¯s always looking at him with strange eyes and even though they look like they always fight I don¡¯t think Papa hates her. It seems he¡¯s really impatient to go back to the ones he told me will become my mothers, and at that day after a whole week we finally departed from here, I was quite excited as it looked like an adventure! And I wasn¡¯t really wrong, a lot happened as we traveled and people kept going after my Papa for a lot of reasons it was at that time that I started to understand that my father wasn¡¯t like everyone else and was not only someone important but also really strong! No matter how many and how strong they were, in the face of him none could even wound him as he fought them bare-handed! Even though I became his daughter only not long ago I felt a lot of pride when I was thinking that this man was none other than my father! ¡®Papa¡¯s so cool! He keep beating the bad guys without looking afraid even once! But his nickname is really weird...¡¯ Was my thought at the time. And after three whole weeks of traveling we finally reached our destination, and as we reached a big mansion a lot of beautiful women walked our way. ¡®I wonder who are my mothers? Maybe the ones who look really angry? They¡¯re really pretty!¡¯ "Dear! Why did it take so much... Umm? Who is this little girl?" (Mysty) "Okay. Introduce yourself like I said before Wyndy." Whispered Papa in my ear. "Mama Zetzuna! Mama Myzty! I''m Wyndy! Mama''s daughter!" (Wyndy) I still had a hard time trying to say their names, but did as my father asked and opened my arms asking for a hug. ¡®I wonder if they¡¯re really going to accept me like Papa¡­¡¯ "So cute! So you''re mama Mysty¡¯s daughter huh?!¡±(Mysty) "What an adorable little girl thou are!" (Setsuna) But before I could even finish that thought they snatched me from Papa¡¯s arms and cuddled me between them in a huge hug. That was incredible, so much people were suddenly showing me love lately that I had a hard time believing it, from a hated monster to a loved daughter was just too much of a gap. ¡°*Sob*¡± (Wyndy) ¡°Eh?! What wrong Mini-Mysty?! Why are you crying?!¡± (Mysty) ¡°Thou idiot! Don¡¯t give stupid nicknames to our daughter!... Are thou okay Wyndy? Is something wrong?¡± (Setsuna) ¡°I-Im sorry¡­ Just happy¡­¡± (Wyndy) ¡­ ¡°¡±So cute!¡±¡± (Mysty & Setsuna) They kept hugging me happily but suddenly we saw Papa looking absolutely furious while ripping apart a paper he was reading a moment ago. "Are thou okay my lord?..." (Setsuna) Mama Setsuna who was as worried as me and Mama Mysty, asked that to Papa, who soon changed his furious visage to a beautiful smile. "I really missed you, Mysty, Setsuna..." (Shun) Changing completely the mood Papa dropped the paper to the floor and walked to us before hugging all three of us, sandwiching me between them. "Dear..." (Mysty) "My lord..." (Setsuna) That¡¯s when I really understood that both my father and mothers were really full of love for each others, as they tenderly kissed him in turn showing a bright smile on their face, and because I felt a little left out I kissed him on the nose in turn. """SO CUTE!""" (Shun and wives) Making them hug me with more strength than before. I felt a little suffocated at the time, but I still really loved it, I at least loved it enough to make me giggle while crying a little. "I''m sorry to interrupt you in such a heartwarming moment, but as my husband heard about this little girl from his scout, he bought a birthcard before running away... I hope you forgive him with that, I know he''s kinda weird but Arllan is a good person." (Melinda) Suddenly an elegant older woman approached us and handed my father a card. "I know that already... If he wasn''t I wouldn''t call him uncle..." (Shun) After taking the card from the elegant woman who was maybe his aunt, Papa showed me the card. "Wyndy, Sweety, put your hand on the red corner here." (Shun) ¡®I wonder why he wants me to do that?¡¯ I asked myself while tilting my head, but if Papa wants me to do something, as he instructed me I shall do! Putting my hand on the red corner of the card it soon started to glow and a writing appeared on it. Sadly I still couldn¡¯t read well at the time so I didn¡¯t understood what was written on it. Papa started to read and as he did his eyes widened a little in surprise, before suddenly shouting. "MY LITTLE GIRL IS AWESOME!" (Shun) That was when I learned that apparently I had a big power inside of me, I don¡¯t really remember what happened after that, I somehow recall mama Mysty complained to Papa about something concerning me, but I don¡¯t remember the d¨¦tails, there was also something about a punishment¡­ Anyway I do recall that after that we all washed ourselves together in a giant bathroom, even if Papa was strangely squirming around in the bath, but I understood why, only recently as my Mama Setsuna gave me a more ¡®advanced¡¯ education on the love between a woman and a man. And so debuted our peaceful life in the Galvira mansion. It was like the week I passed with my father in the cave, but more comfortable and here I not only had Papa with me but also Mama Setsuna, Mama Mysty, Miss Sarinna, Miss lucia, Miss Alice and Grandma Melinda. Everyday was full of happiness and new discoveries, until that day¡­ It happened about a month after we all started to live together here, Papa and I were playing in the garden, but I could feel that something was wrong with him, his smile felt a little fake. ¡®Does it have something to do with the mister that came back today?¡¯ ¡°Wyndy¡± (Shun) Suddenly he interrupted my thoughts by calling my name while making a small grimace. ¡°Papa?¡± (Wyndy) ¡°Listen Wyndy, do you know that I have a sister?¡± (Shun) ¡°Un*nod*, Mama Myzty said¡­ she got Kidnaped by bad misters¡­¡± (Wyndy) ¡°I¡­ See¡­ The thing is Wyndy, I need to go rescue her, I will have to fight a lot of bad misters with your mothers and it¡¯s going to be really dangerous¡­¡± (Shun) ¡°...Papa?¡± (Wyndy) Fear started to grow in me, as it was already clear where this conversation was going. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Wyndy but I will have to leave you here for sometime until I save my sister and finish my business. I promise you I¡¯ll be as quick as possible and¡­¡± (Shun) ¡°NO!¡± (Wyndy) A lot of different emotions were rising in me, rage, fear, sadness, loneliness. A strange line even started to appear in my blurred vision as I started to cry. ¡°Wyndy¡­¡± (Shun) Papa looked really sad to see me react this way, maybe even a little guilty. ¡°No! Wyndy won¡¯t let papa leave!¡± (Wyndy) ¡®Wyndy needs to do something! Something so he won¡¯t leave me! Anything!¡¯ And as if to answer my plea a strange hot sensation started to gather in my throat as a lot of lines that was in my vision started to point in my direction. ¡°Oh shit! Wyndy look up!¡± (Shun) But it seems that whatever was happening made my father who came to me in a flash panic and while taking hold of my chin forced me to look at the sky while he was crouching on the floor as if he was trying to avoid me. ¡®What¡¯s happening?! I¡¯m scared!¡¯ It became hotter and hotter yet it didn¡¯t burn me, and finally I released ¡®it¡¯ to the sky with a shout. ¡°AAAAHHHHHH!¡± (Wyndy) A pillar of hot burning fire raised itself to the sky as if to linking the earth with it. ¡®What is that?!¡¯ The fire finally stopped to sprout out of my mouth 10 seconds later, and I soon fell unconscious from exhaustion¡­ ¡­ ¡°Papa!¡± (Wyndy) When I opened my eyes I was in Lucia¡¯s bed. ¡®Phew¡­ It was a dream!¡¯ Or so I thought but the face of my worried father who was looking at me as I woke up told me that it was not the case. ¡°Are you okay sweety? It doesn¡¯t hurt anywhere does it?¡± (Shun) ¡­ ¡°Papa¡­ Leaving?¡± (Wyndy) ¡°... Before we talk about that I have something I want ask you. Wyndy¡­ Do you know that what you did yesterday was bad?¡± (Shun) ¡®Bad? What did Wyndy do that was bad?¡¯ ¡°From your confusion I can imagine that you think you did nothing bad do you? Didn¡¯t you breathe fire?¡± (Shun) ¡°Not Wyndy¡¯s fault!¡± (Wyndy) ¡°Sweety¡­ What you used was a special magic that only those like you can use, and magic isn¡¯t something simple, as it can¡¯t be triggered without the caster consent. I believe you most likely gathered mana in your ¡®Fire Organ¡¯ unconsciously, but you wished for it didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± (Wyndy) I remembered wishing to stop Papa any way I could even if I had to use force. ¡°T-That wasn¡¯t Wyndy¡¯s fault! Papa¡¯s fault!¡± (Wyndy) When I said that, it was the first time I have seen my father directly angry at me, it seems like he couldn¡¯t accept that answer. ¡°Is that so? I really didn¡¯t want to do that but bad girls need to be punished!¡± (Shun) He grabbed me by the wrist and put me on his knees. ¡®Punishment?!¡¯ That word was quite the trauma for me, and I expected to be at least whipped, but Papa took off my panty and started to spank me. *Slap* ¡°Ouch!¡± (Wyndy) It didn¡¯t hurt much but it was really humiliating, also even if it didn¡¯t hurt physically having my father punish me for the first really hurt my heart. But even as it continued for a while I didn¡¯t admit my fault, because I thought that if I did it would mean I accept to let him leave. So I cried loudly and didn¡¯t say anything until my bottom was red and my father gave up with a sigh. ¡°*Sigh* I really hoped that you would understand and say you were sorry¡­ Maybe you are still too young to understand¡­ Anyway I guess it was enough of a punishment, maybe even a little too much¡­¡± (Shun) Without saying anything else he took me in his arms as I calmed down and walked to the first floor, there waiting for us was Grandma Melinda, Alice and Lucia. And strangely as we arrived near them he didn¡¯t hand me to one of them but put me on the floor before crouching to look directly into my eyes. ¡°Wyndy, I want to let you properly tell us goodbye, can you promise me you¡¯ll be a good girl and keep your calm?¡± (Shun) I couldn¡¯t, it was too much for me, I ran in exasperation while crying and grabbed his clothes with all the strength I could gather in my thin arms. "No! Papa! Don''t leave! *Sob*" (Wyndy) "Calm down sweety... Papa¡¯s really sad to leave you too, but after this we can always be together. You understand?" (Shun) "I¡¯ll use it..." (Wyndy) After he gone as far as punishing me I understood that my father feared my magic and I should be able to use it to stop him, or so I thought at the time. "*Sigh* Sweety, believe me I really didn''t want to do this but you don''t leave me any choices." (Shun) That was the last word I heard of my father before I fell unconscious, not even knowing why. When I woke up for the second time in the day, hours latter, my father and mothers were already gone, and I cried for the rest of the day before I fell to sleep once again and woke up as hunger pained me, but decided to stay in bed all day as a protest of sorts. *Clac* I heard the door but didn¡¯t move and continued to hide under the blanket. ¡°Wyndy? Are you okay honey?¡± (Melinda) ¡°... No¡­*Sob*... Papa hates me...¡± (Wyndy) Hearing that Melinda took the blanket off of me and forced me in a hug. ¡°Of course not you idiot, your father was really sad to leave you! If he had any other choices he would have stayed or took you with him.¡± (Melinda) ¡°Papa punished me¡­ And said Wyndy¡¯s bad¡­¡± (Wyndy) ¡°You know if he could he wouldn¡¯t have punished you, if you simply said you were sorry he wouldn¡¯t have had to force himself to do it.¡± (Melinda) ¡°Really? Papa... Didn¡¯t want punish Wyndy?¡± (Wyndy) ¡°That¡¯s right, he was the most hurt from punishing you. And even had to go as far as using an anti-magic cuff on you so you can¡¯t use dangerous magic.¡± (Melinda) When she said that she pointed to my wrist where there was a bracelet I didn¡¯t even notice until then. ¡°*Sob*... I¡¯m sorry¡­*Sob* Wyndy was bad¡­ Papa!¡± (Wyndy) Even though I cried a lot until then, it seemed I still had a lot of tears in me as I once again burst in tears finally understanding I did something bad to Papa. But this time Melinda stayed with me and gently patted me until I calmed down, and after that we gone down to the dining room to eat as my stomach kept rumbling from hunger. I ate a lot that day... And since then more than a month and a half passed and we received a letter from Grandma Melinda¡¯s husband. ¡°What does it say Grandma Melinda?!¡± (Wyndy) Excited from receiving good news from my Papa after so long, I still waited for Grandma to finish to read before asking her. ¡°From what the letter said everything ended as they hoped, your father was able to save his sister and ¡®stop¡¯ the bad guys. Also it seems that you father was going to departed as soon as Arllan wrote this letter so he should already be on the way back.¡± (Melinda) ¡°Yayyy!¡± (Wyndy) ¡®I¡¯ll finally be able to see Papa again! I just hope he¡¯ll forgive Wyndy for being such a bad girl...¡¯ Also, strangely as Melinda was reading the letter Alice prostrated herself in front of her. ¡°So Alice, can you explain to me why you¡¯re prostrating yourself?¡± (Melinda) ¡°This is only my guess madam, but I was thinking that maybe I was mentioned in this letter¡­¡± (Alice) ¡°Oh? And what makes you think that?¡± (Melinda) ¡°Well¡­ Sir Fenrik must already know my true identity*, and now that I am not a threat anymore since my employer is¡­ Retired¡­ I thought that he maybe explained that in the letter¡­¡± (Alice) (*She¡¯s talking about the fact she thinks Shun knew her attempts to poison him.) ¡®I don¡¯t understand a word of what she¡¯s talking about...¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re right, you¡¯re effectively mentioned in the letter, something about you being a spy.¡± (Melinda) ¡°Hu? Nothing about the poison I gave to?!¡­ No nothing¡­¡± (Alice) When she heard that slip of tongue Grandma Melinda looked utterly furious, that¡¯s the first time I ever saw her lose her smile. ¡°Oh, oh? Poison is it? You wouldn¡¯t have happened to serve poison to one of our guests did you?¡± (Melinda) ¡°Th-That is¡­ Yes I¡¯m sorry I did! Please forgive me!¡± (Alice) ¡°*Sigh* I hoped to keep you in the house as you did an excellent work until then and nothing really bad happened, but if you did something like poisoning my guests then I¡¯m sorry but I will have to ask you to leave.¡± (Melinda) ¡°Oh¡­ I understand madam¡­¡± (Alice) ¡°Wait!¡± (Wyndy) As I shouted them to wait they both looked at me in surprise wondering why I was involving myself in this discussion. ¡°Grandma, Alice was bad?¡± (Wyndy) Melinda looked quite troubled at my question as she didn¡¯t know how to explain that to a little girl. ¡°Well, simply said I guess you can say that, yes.¡± (Melinda) ¡°Then like Wyndy! Alice needs to say sorry!¡± (Wyndy) ¡­ ¡°Fufufufu, what an excellent idea Wyndy! Now, I wonder who you tried to poison under my roof?¡± (Melinda) Clearly understanding that Melinda fully knew who was the one she tried to kill, her face paled and pearls of sweat formed on her forehead. ¡°... Sir Fenrik madam¡­ But it¡¯s okay, I will leave before he comes back, no, please let me leave before he comes back!¡± (Alice) ¡°No! Need to say sorry!¡± (Wyndy) ¡°You heard her, you¡¯re forbidden to leave this mansion until you have given your proper apology to Sir Fenrik.¡± (Melinda) ¡°I¡¯m so going to die¡­¡± (Alice) Wondering why she would say that and was so scared of my father I tried to reassure her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Alice! Papa is gentle! He will forgive you if you say sorry!¡± (Wyndy) ¡°Wyndyyy.¡± (Alice) Touched? From the fact I was trying to reassure her, Alice hugged me with teary eyes. ¡°Oh! I got a great idea! Wyndy, can you help me calm your father by making a gift for him?!¡± (Alice) ¡°Um*Nod*! Leave it to Wyndy!¡± (Wyndy) If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. And that¡¯s how Alice was able to recruit me to do a Photo-shooting while disguising me as a Beastman for some reason, is what I like to say but since then I learned that my father had a thing for Beastmen women¡­ And two weeks later my Papa was finally back! Nervous from seeing him after what happened the day he left, I hid behind Melinda and strangely Papa hid behind Mama Setsuna¡­ We looked at each other in silence, but I decided it was me who should first say sorry before anything else. "... Papa I''m sorry... Wyndy was bad... Do you hate her?" (Wyndy) "No Papa was the one who was bad... Do you forgive him?" (Shun) ¡®Papa doesn¡¯t hate me! He even asked me to forgive him when he did nothing bad!¡¯ "Papa..." (Wyndy) ¡­ "Sweety..." (Shun) "Sw-Sweety?!" (Eva) A young girl who happened to be none other than my Aunt reacted to my nickname, but at the moment I didn¡¯t care about anything else than the fact that my Papa didn¡¯t hate me and wasn¡¯t even angry with me anymore. "Papa! Waaaaaa!" (Wendy) Unable to wait anymore I ran to him wanting a hug while bawling. "Sweety!" (Shun) And in turn he also came my way while opening his arms. "I missed you so much you cute little thing." (Shun) "Yeah!*Sob* I missed you sooo much too Papa!" (Wyndy) Happy and already completely forgetting all about what I was worried about, I cuddled myself against my father not thinking about it anymore. After that I remember him complimenting me due to the fact I got better at talking and he passed me to my mothers who hugged me in turn. There was also an incident about my Aunt breaking the gift I made with Alice for Papa, I was really angry at her for a while for that! And soon we traveled again with everyone! There were a lot more people in the family now! There was my Aunt and her friends, there was Alice and there was also Edea a beautiful Beastman girl with furry ears and a tail, whom relationship with my father I don¡¯t really understand. Anyway after traveling for a while and seeing a lot of new things we finally reached what was going to be our new home! And I must admit that the first time I saw it I was quite disappointed, it was ugly, a lot of parts were broken or near it, and most of all it was scary, just thinking about sleeping inside it made me shake with fear, but my father quickly reassured me as he explained he was going hire people to remake it from scratch. And so they did, only two months after they started working on it, it became a beautiful building! Not only that even the garden became beautiful, and a big second building was also made to lodge Alice, Edea and my Aunt¡¯s friends! Also I discovered that we had a beautiful private beach near it, when I saw it for the first time I literally jumped from joy, and so did my Aunt Eva who seems to love to swim. And our life in the new Fenrik Manor begun! ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã 32 D/ 6M/ 3559 Y ¡°Papa?¡± (Wyndy) I was currently on Papa''s shoulder while we were walking in the city near our home. ¡°Yes sweety?¡± (Shun) ¡°Why are you going to buy Wyndy a gift?¡± (Wyndy) Two days ago my father suddenly told me I became a 4 year-old, and with that he also told me that when he is free we will go to the city for a family outing and to buy me whatever I would want. Of course the simple fact of thinking that my father and mothers were going to pass the day with me was enough for me, but it seems that my father really wished to buy me something today, I don¡¯t understand why as he always buy things for me, whenever I ask for them or not. ¡°Because it¡¯s your Birthday present! It¡¯s supposed to be gifted the day of your birth but since we didn¡¯t know of it before I couldn¡¯t prepare anything in advance.¡± (Shun) Oh so it was something like that? Then I will search for something I want¡­ Since my father wanted to buy me something it was my duty as a daughter to find something I¡¯d really want! That¡¯s when my eyes crossed with the eyes of a monster inside a cage. "Papa! This! Please buy Wyndy this!" (Wyndy) Pointing to the small, cute and fluffy creature I asked my father to buy it for me. And so he did! My Aunt seemed to be quite against it, but since everyone else was agreeing with father I was able to get the fluffy Death Weasel! Since I wasn¡¯t really good at naming Papa did it for me, and named him Skoll. Everyone was pretty happy for me and we were all walking together, when suddenly a young Beastman looking only a few years older than me appeared and stopped us, I didn¡¯t know him¡­ But I knew his smell, it was the same from my memories, the smell of a slave... "Are you the one who holds the cursed blades?! Give them to me!" (Beastman kid) My mothers?! Why would he want them?! My father tried to talk to him but the Beastman child didn¡¯t listen and punched him in the face, when I saw traces of blood flowing out of Papa¡¯s mouth I couldn¡¯t believe what I saw, I was expecting my father to get furious yet strangely he smiled, before punching the child in turn. He Isn¡¯t going to help him like he helped me?! No! I¡¯m sure he¡¯s going to help him! My Papa is someone who is gentle with childs! He can be harsh with them at times when he teaches them, but in the end he always does everything he can for them and even give them everything they wish! It¡¯s the case for me, my Aunt and her friends! And like I hoped, my father soon patted the child on his head after talking to him. After that armed men appeared making my father laugh for some reason, and he asked us to go back home before him most likely to help the young Beastman, I knew my father wouldn¡¯t leave him alone to his misery! I waved at him happily before following after my mothers and my Aunt who was already walking away. On the way home as we were riding a carriage Skoll, woke up, but strangely after looking at me and my mothers in turn he fainted¡­ I wonder what scared him that much? Later that day Papa came home while giving a piggyback ride to the Beastman child, who had red eyes from crying, yet didn¡¯t looked sad in the least, maybe a little shy at most? Papa put him down and gently patted his head before introducing him. ¡°This little fella is Garaki, from now on he¡¯s one of my disciples.¡± (Shun) Everyone gathered as they heard about a potential newcomer, and welcomed Garaki warmly, of course I did too, after all I¡¯m the one who understands the most what he¡¯s gone through. ¡°Hello Garaki! I¡¯m Wyndy! Nice to meet you! Oh and this is Skoll¡± (Wyndy) I introduced myself before showing him Skoll who was still limp in my arms. ¡°H-Hello¡­ Nice to meet you too.¡± (Garaki) He blushed a little while talking to me. How cute, he¡¯s pretty shy, but Wyndy¡¯s a lady like grown-up! So she won¡¯t point it out. That was my first encounter with Garaki! Since he was only 2 years older than me we played together a lot when he was not training with Papa, it seems that Garaki has an incredible talent and Papa became quite eager to train him, even though he keeps saying I¡¯m too young to be trained by him! ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã 30 D/ 01 M/ 3560 Y ¡°Again?!¡± (Shun) As I was walking in the house with Skoll I heard my father angry voice. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Papa?¡± (Wyndy) He was currently near the basket that Edea and Alice use to collect the dirty laundry, lately often wearing a swimming trunk and his scarf. ¡°Wha?! Oh Wyndy¡­ Lately someone is stealing my underwears after I give them to Edea or Alice to wash, I gave them one an hour ago and in doubt I came to see if they were still here, but like you can imagine somebody already stole them¡­ And it was my last pair too¡­*Sigh*¡± (Shun) ¡°What?! Why would someone steal your underwears Papa?!¡± (Wyndy) When I asked him that question he looked more troubled than he was when he discovered that his last pair of boxer was stolen. ¡°T-That is¡­ You don¡¯t need to know why Wyndy, or it¡¯s more like that you shouldn¡¯t know! Only bad people should know the reason okay?!¡± (Shun) ¡°Un*Nod*! Understood Papa! But, leave Papa¡¯s underwear case to Wyndy! With my assistant Skoll we shall find them in a flash! Right Skoll?!¡± (Wyndy) ¡°Yip!¡± (Skoll) Skoll is super smart! He understands everything I tell him! ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯m not really sure I want ¡®you¡¯ to find them¡­ Oh well¡­ If you don¡¯t find them then don¡¯t worry about it okay sweety?¡± (Shun) ¡°Yes! Leave it to Wyndy! Skoll take a sniff of Papa¡¯s body odor and then search for his stolen underwear!¡± (Wyndy) ¡°Wait what?!¡± (Shun) ¡°Yip!¡± (Skoll) Skoll started to sniff every part of Papa¡¯s body, who was strangely blushing while grimacing doing his best to not move. ¡°Yip!¡± (Skoll) ¡°You¡¯re done?! Then let¡¯s go!¡± (Wyndy) Skoll started to run in direction of the second floor and I followed after him. ¡­ ¡°Oh god¡­ I sure hope she won¡¯t find them¡­¡± (Shun) ¡­ Following after Skoll we reached a part of the second floor where the chambers were, and he stopped in front of Aunt Eva¡¯s chamber before clawing the door. ¡°Ah ah! I knew Aunt Eva was a suspect! She¡¯s always strange when it comes to Papa! Good job Skoll! Now let¡¯s see what¡¯s inside.¡± (Wyndy) I put my hands on the doorknob which was a little higher than me and tried to turn it to open it but.. ¡°Umumumu*¡­ It¡¯s locked! Open damn it¡­¡± (Wyndy) (*She took the habit from Mysty) *Crack* ¡­As I tried to force it open the door knob broke... ¡°Awawawa! Papa¡¯s going to be so mad now! He really hates it when someone messes with the house!¡± (Wyndy) ¡°*Whimp*¡± (Skoll) ¡°What¡¯s is done is done! It¡¯s was crucial for the investigation! Let¡¯s get inside and find the stolen goods!¡± (Wyndy) I got inside and what was waiting inside was¡­ Papa¡­ A whole lot of Papas¡­ I knew my Aunt paints in the little free time she has but I never saw anything she painted, nobody in the house did. ¡°But why is Papa in the nude in every single one of them? There even some with Aunt Eva also in the nude and hugging him. Still¡­ She¡¯s really good!¡± (Wyndy) But strangely it¡¯s also a little scary¡­ There¡¯s even a portrait of Papa who had the paint near his mouth with strange marks¡­ ¡°Yip!¡± (Skoll) Suddenly Skoll jumped on her bed and brought a long pillow that was resting on it, on the pillow was a skillful painting of my father in the nude smiling while lying down. But more importantly it was wearing a pair of underwear. ¡°Ah ah! I found proof that Aunt Eva was the criminal! Hmm? Isn¡¯t the smell coming from it kinda strong?... What this there an opening above and¡­ What is this?! There¡¯s a lot of underwears inside!¡± (Wyndy) Hehehe! It¡¯s was easy for inspector Wyndy! ¡°Wha! Why the hell did my door break?! Who the¡­ Oh shit¡­¡± (Eva) ¡°Ahahah! I found proof you were the culprit behind Papa¡¯s underwear theft! Now give-up and admit your fault!¡± (Wyndy) ¡°Yip!¡± (Skoll) ¡°Wait a minute! I have a good reason for that you know! T-That¡¯s right it¡¯s because I can¡¯t sleep without his odor!¡± (Eva) ¡°... That sounds stupid.¡± (Wyndy) ¡°Ugh! Y-You little¡­! Try to hug it! You¡¯ll see it¡¯s pretty comfortable!¡± (Eva) ¡°Hmmm...Oh! You¡¯re right! It feel like I¡¯m hugging Papa, even if the odor is a little different¡­ And there¡¯s another one mixed with¡­¡± (Wyndy) ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t say more! Oh god if Big brother ever learns about that I¡¯m dead meat¡­ Listen Wyndy, let¡¯s make an exchange okay? What do you want?¡± (Eva) ¡°Hmm¡­ The pillow!¡± (Wyndy) ¡°No! Way! Sorry but no deal! That¡¯s my pillow! I know let¡¯s do this! If you keep silent about the underwear I will tell Shun that I was the one to broke the door okay? You know just how much he hates it when someone mess with his home don¡¯t you?¡± (Eva) Ugh! Just thinking about how angry he will be when learning about that made shivers run up my spine. ¡°Umumumumumu! Fine! But you should stop stealing Papa¡¯s underwear! He lost his last pair today!¡± (Wyndy) ¡°Eh? I completed my Shun pillow a week ago, I didn¡¯t steal any underwears since then.¡± (Eva) ¡°*Shock* How could this be! There was another criminal in this house!¡± (Wyndy) ¡°Yes yes detective Wyndy, why don¡¯t you go search for the other criminal and get out of here. I want this room to only keep both my odor and Big brother¡¯s one*!¡± (Eva) (*If you still didn¡¯t understand Eva has a big smell fetish.) ¡°Hmpf! Let¡¯s go Skoll there¡¯s another ¡®CRIMINAL¡¯ to find!¡± (Wyndy) ¡°Yip!¡± (Skoll) Skoll trying to nose another piste, got out of the room and started to smell loudly on the floor. ¡°Yip!¡± (Skoll) ¡°Oh you found another one?! Good job, now lead the way!¡± (Wyndy) Once again I chased after Skoll as he was following the track he smelled, but this time he brought me out of the house, and entered inside the boarding house. And on the way inside we ran into Garaki. ¡°Oh Wyndy! Hello! There¡¯s Skoll too, what are you two doing?¡± (Garaki) ¡°We¡¯re searching for a criminal! I¡¯m after the one who stole Papa¡¯s underwear!¡± (Wyndy) ¡°Huh?! Is that so¡­ I guess good luck with that?¡± (Garaki) ¡°Leave it to me!¡± (Wyndy) Skoll was still running without stopping until he reached a door at the end of the hallway on the second floor... ¡°Yip!¡± (Skoll) ¡°It¡¯s in there? I don¡¯t know whose bedroom it is¡­ Only one way to know!¡± (Wyndy) I put my hand on the doorknob and turned it, and this time the door was unlocked, inside, the bedroom was strangely normal¡­ After the shock that was my Aunt¡¯s bedroom I expected something like it, yet it¡¯s a tidy bedroom, if I were to talk about something strange it¡¯ll be the suspicious wardrobe with a huge padlock, that of course is because Skoll pointed it out with his nose as he got inside. ¡°Hmpf! So it¡¯s inside this huh? Don¡¯t think just a big padlock can stop Wyndy!¡± (Wyndy) Lately Aunt Eva taught me a little about magic and I got really good at manipulating my ¡®Fire Organ¡¯! Even though I don¡¯t understand anything about the force magic she tried to teach me too. ¡°Fuuuu¡­¡± (Wyndy) Infusing a really small portion of magic in my magic organ, I melted a part of the padlock using a small but really hot fire, making it drop to the floor. ¡°Hehehe! Now let¡¯s see what inside!¡± (Wyndy) I took both handles of the wardrobe and opened it to see it¡¯s secret! And inside was¡­ ¡°What the hell is that?¡± (Wyndy) The inside looked like a small god shrine you can find in some people¡¯s houses, and on it were camera-crystals who were continuously showing photos of Papa thanks to the curse crystals, and there were also underwears and bundles of white hairs; some of them strangely curly; proudly stuck inside the wardrobe. I don¡¯t know why but it¡¯s even more scarier than Aunt Eva¡¯s room! ¡°So you saw?¡± (???) As I suddenly heard a voice I made a jolt of surprise and turned around, it was Edea. ¡°So you¡¯re the second criminal Edea! Give-up and surrender!¡± (Wyndy) Strangely my threat only made Edea make a small smirk. ¡°That¡¯s right, I am guilty of stealing some of Master¡¯s underwear, but am I the only one guilty in this room? Let¡¯s not talk about the fact you barged inside someone''s room and broke some of her properties, no, I remember Master being quite angry that he couldn¡¯t find his favorite hammer anywhere, the hammer that I remember you taking to play with it, before dropping it inside the sea as you were playing with Garaki to see who could throw the furthest possible. But¡­ It is quite possible that my memory is playing with me¡­ Now¡­ Is it?¡± (Edea) ¡°Umumumumu, why does it always turn like this?¡­ Yes ma¡¯am memory can be playful, and I don¡¯t remember what I saw here¡­¡± (Wyndy) ¡°Oh is that so? You¡¯re quite the intelligent young lady, now if you would, could you please leave with your pet?¡± (Edea) ¡­ That day was a total failure! Even though I discovered the truth to the case! I can¡¯t get any credit out of it since I can¡¯t tell Papa! But strangely when I told him I didn¡¯t found them he just patted me on the head while heaving a sigh of relief. Also it seems he has found out all the culprits some months after that, and Skoll had hidden one in my room too¡­ How embarrassing! ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã 22 D/ 08M/ 3562 Y I am currently a 7 year-old! And today I¡¯m finally going to receive my first lesson and demonstration in the Fenrik arts! Today''s lesson is Garaki¡¯s favorite, the unarmed Fenrik style! But strangely all the other students aside from my Aunt seemed really eager to see the demonstration more than the actual lesson. ¡°I so love to see them fight bare-handed! It always become quite hot after a while!¡± (Sophia) ¡°Shh Sophia! Sis Eva is always pissed when it comes to the bare-handed demonstration!¡± (Luke) ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean Luke I¡¯m perfectly happy to see that WHO.. That girl to fight reallyyy close with my brother.¡± (Eva) ¡°E-Eva don¡¯t mind it! Teacher really seems to don¡¯t think anything of it¡­ At most he is just happy to have a good fight and nothing else!¡± (Rin) ¡°...Right¡­¡± (Koko) ¡°What are you all talking about! The demonstrations are always so intense and cool! There¡¯s nothing as naughty as you¡¯re implying!¡± (Baku) ¡°Yeah yeah Baku don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s like you said, they are only grappling each other¡¯s cloth and stick quite close to each other almost nude body. Absolutely nothing unhealthy.¡± (Karl) ¡°Right?!¡± (Baku) ¡°... Baku¡­ I¡¯m really sorry but I think that Karl was being sarcastic right now¡­¡± (Garaki) ¡°WHAT?! Damn you Karl talk in a way I can understand!¡± (Baku) ¡­ Not understanding what they were all talking about I grabbed the sleeve of Garaki¡¯s training outfit to bring his attention to me. ¡°Garaki, what are you all talking about?¡± (Wyndy) Garaki blushed at my question. ¡°That is¡­ I guess it¡¯ll be better for you to see it with your own eyes¡­¡± (Garaki) As he said that both Papa and Edea got inside the dojo, Papa was wearing just the pants of the uniform for some reason, as for Edea she was wearing the same training outfit as us but hers was much more revealing. I¡¯m starting to understand what they meant... ¡°Okay kids, let¡¯s begin with a little demonstration! Today¡¯s training is the Fenrik Unarmed Style*! And to be more precise since most of you specialise in the weapon style we¡¯re going to focus on enhancement skills!¡± (Shun) (*or FUS for short.) ¡°¡±¡°Hell yes!¡±¡±¡± (Students) For some reason the other students were quite excited to hear that, but since I didn¡¯t understand why I raised my hand to ask. ¡°Yes what is it Wyndy?¡± (Shun) ¡°What are enhancement skills?¡± (Wyndy) ¡°Ah yes I should have explained the basics to you before we start. Basing on the style my father bequeathed me, the Fenrik Sword Style, I created three different styles. The Fenrik Armed Style(FAS), a style mostly based on what my father taught me but adapted to almost any kind of weapons. The Fenrik Unarmed Style(FUS), a style I created from scratch adapted to fighting without weapons, but which also involves body enhancements. And lastly the Fenrik Inhuman Style(FIS), a style also created from scratch and can only be used if you have claws or others strange body parts. Any other questions?¡± (Shun) Since I couldn¡¯t think of anything else I shook my head. ¡°Okay! Then like I explained before, today¡¯s training will be on the FUS enhancement skills! To be more precise today I will teach you the ¡®Body Burst¡¯ skill!¡± (Shun) ¡°Huh?! We¡¯ll start directly with that one?!¡± (Garaki) Every other students nodded in agreement with Garaki. ¡°What are you saying? That¡¯s the most basic and important enhancement skill! If you master it as much as me your difference in size with your opponent won¡¯t even matter anymore, you can overpower anybody with no problem! Now onto the demonstration!¡± (Shun) Papa took a standing pose and spread his feets a little, and started to flex his muscles, and about three seconds after he started suddenly his muscles swelled to almost double the size they were before! ¡°Easy no? Now, are you ready Edea?¡± (Shun) Edea took a fighting stance and nodded to Papa. ¡°Then let¡¯s start the fight! AH!¡± (Shun) Saying that Papa straightened his fist in front of him and in an instant with a shout, raising a huge gust of wind that almost made all of us fall in the process! The gust of wind went straight to Edea at an impressive speed but she avoided it by doing a movement I couldn¡¯t even see! It looked like she teleported! Using an opening Papa charged at her by using the same kind of move as her, and sometimes they were attacking each other while having their body near each other, almost at point blank. As my father was attacking her with attacks I couldn¡¯t even see, a smile soon appeared on his face as Edea avoided them, but you could clearly see she was struggling, not only that every attack was blowing wind around them making a ruckus with it. After a long exchange Edea was finally able to take some distance using a feint while jumping back. ¡°Ahah! You sure improved your ¡®Light Step¡¯ skill! To think you can handle me when I use ¡®Body Burst¡¯ is really impressive.¡± (Shun) Edea who was panting heavily while smiling, answered him with a joking tone. ¡°You must be joking Master, if you weren¡¯t restraining yourself to not destroy the dojo you would have killed me with the first attack.¡± (Edea) Wait he¡¯s restraining himself?! Seriously?! Just how strong is Papa?! ¡°Ahahahah! Don¡¯t say that! While It¡¯s true that I am only using something close to a quarter of my strength while using ¡®Body Burst¡¯ but your progress is impressive non-less!¡± (Shun) Qu-Quarter?! Really?! ¡°Now let¡¯s start again! Fuuuu¡­ AH!¡± (Shun) After taking a short breath Papa leaped in an instant to Edea, who jumped to the side to evade him, but as she did he caught her using his right leg while still being in the air, and in an instant Edea was suddenly on the floor held in a submission hold. ¡°Ahhhh¡­¡± (Edea) Papa was putting his whole weight on her while holding both her arms and legs only using his legs. Still that sounded a lot just like a moan right now didn¡¯t it? And even though it should really hurt she has a really big smile on her face and she¡¯s even drooling a little¡­ Is that normal? ¡°Still not giving up Edea? You¡¯re strangely good at resisting while in a hold...¡± (Shun) ¡°I-I will not give up until the end! Ahhhhh¡­¡± (Edea) ¡°Seriously why do you keep resisting when in a hold¡­ I executed it perfectly and with our difference in strength and weight you have absolutely no chance of escaping it¡­¡± (Shun) ¡°This isn¡¯t enough to make this stubborn maid give up Master!¡± (Edea) ¡°Seriously?.. Then what about this?!¡± (Shun) Using his arms he took her in an even more painful hold, but his whole body was completely pressed on her¡­ Now I completely understand what they were talking about... ¡°AAaahhhhhh! Ahhhh¡­.¡± (Edea) ¡°Edea?!*Sigh* Seriously ?You fell unconscious again?! Why don¡¯t you just give up before it happens? seriously.¡± (Shun) While saying that and looking exasperated he took her under one arm and put her in a corner of the room to rest¡­ I¡¯m also starting to understand why a lot of people call Papa dense and what this whole pet thing was about¡­ Conclusion = Edea is a total pervert! ¡°Anyway¡­ Back to the lesson, is there someone who have the balls to spare with me?!¡± (Shun) ¡°Me Teacher! Please let me have a spar with you!¡± (Garaki) For some reason when he said that he looked at me for an instant. ¡°Oh Oh? You sure have one hell of a pair to spar with me with that ¡®kind¡¯ of intent¡­ But that could be interesting! If it¡¯s you you should be at least able to use ¡®Body Burst¡¯ a little! Now come!¡± (Shun) As my father accepted Garaki¡¯s wish to spar he made him stand up and come into the middle of the dojo. ¡°Okay Garaki, I already taught you the theory of the skill, now try to use it! Remember to use your imagination! Skills are influenced by willpower and imagination!¡± (Shun) ¡°Yes!¡± (Garaki) Garaki took a pose like Papa did before fighting Edea, and started to slowly breath in and out, and a minute after that his muscles finally swelled, it wasn¡¯t as much as when my father did it but it was still impressive nonetheless! ¡°Too long Garaki! You lack willpower! Do you think an enemy will gently wait for you to be able to use your skill?!¡± (Shun) ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir! I¡¯ll do better next time!¡± (Garaki) ¡°Good! That¡¯s the attitude! Now let¡¯s start! I¡¯ll leave you the first attack! Use your strongest one!¡± (Shun) ¡°Yes Teacher!¡± (Garaki) After answering my father, he took a stance, he firstly turned his clockwise right fist to his side, and pushed his left fist against the right one. ¡°Oh? ¡®Steel Fist¡¯ huh? Last time we sparred you couldn¡¯t even use half of the skills strength. Now let¡¯s see how much you progressed!¡± (Shun) ¡°AHHHH!¡± (Garaki) With a shout Garaki unleashed his right fist right into Papa¡¯s stomach who didn¡¯t move and just took it as it came. ¡°HMPF!¡± (Shun) But only using his abdominal muscle he made the fist rebound and left Garaki wide open. ¡°Shit!¡± (Garaki) ¡°That¡¯s not how you use ¡®Steel Fist¡¯!¡± (Shun) Using the skill without even leaving us the chance to see him take his stance, he punched Garaki in his own stomach making him fly across the room. *SLAM* Making a loud sound his whole body slammed against the wall that was made of wood. Ouch! That must have hurt! ¡°*Cough* Damn!¡± (Garaki) While coughing Garaki struggled to stand up again. ¡°That was a pretty good punch Garaki! But you need more than that too impress the ladies and most of all their fathers! Ahahahahah!¡± (Shun) ¡°Ugh!¡± (Garaki) Garaki face became as red as tomato at my father¡¯s teasing, but I wonder what he meant by that? (Like father, like daughter!) ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ ANNOUNCEMENT Hello every body, most of all was most likely fearing it, yes this is a Hiatus announcement, believe me I am really sad that it came to that, but sadly I am currently not able to write even a chapter of cursed swordman. I guess rereading was something I shouldn¡¯t have done, as expected of my first story I did an absurd number of error while writing this story, and since I reread it I got a total writer''s block on it¡­ I¡¯m still not dropping it in hope that at a latter time I regain the motivation and inspiration to continue writing it, but if I were you I wouldn¡¯t get my hope up. Thanks for everyone who took the time to read this story who was clearly lacking a lot, and I still hope you enjoyed yourself will you did. You will continue to see me on ¡®Re:Hamster¡¯, and for those who don¡¯t read it I hope to see you again in later project!